《First Stygian Diviner:Apocalypse》


 Chapter 1 Prologue 1

    -"Aaaaaaarrrrrrggggghhhhh!!!"


    Seth Johnson knew precisely where he was even before opening his eyes; the pain he felt this time was real; every organ in his body was in the process of failing, the screams were loud, the prayers too.


    Every single thought that crossed his mind at that moment reminded him to hate the people who got him here in the first ce. He opened his eyes because the pain was unbearable, and he was too scared to stay motionless.


    His eyes captured his mother immediately; she was standing next to his father and their friends, she was trembling like an autumn leaf, yet she kept her face straight while leaning towards her husband, who remained strong until the end.


    "I hate you." Seth whispered from between his injured lips.


    He could have been here without a single injury, but he chose to confront, argue, and go the extra mile to change them, but he never knew that corrupted souls could not be fixed.


    ((FORGIVE US WE SINNED))


    The prayers were too loud to purify. Every word that came out of their mouths felt like knives upon Seth''s skin.


    ((FORGIVE US, LOOOOORD))


    There he was, standing in front of eight thousand people from different countries and ages to witness this spiritual cleansing.


    As the chanting music started, everything in his mind was bing twisted; Seth felt his heart pounding, his breathing became difficult, and everything would undoubtedly worsen.


    He closed his eyes because the bright lights were shining brilliantly, making it too difficult for them to remain open.


    He started to think about the video game he had yed with his virtual friends for the past three years. That was random, but somehow it calmed him until he heard someone from the audience shouting, "Let the show begin!"


    He wanted to scream, but the most he could muster was a hoarse cough. A white sheet was covering his mouth. Nervously, he looked at his mother, but at this time, she remained unbothered.


    He closed his eyes, and different memories flooded in. He recalled the web novel he had been reading for thest two years.


    "What are you waiting for?" Someone else shouted, breaking him away from his thoughts¡­


    Seth Johnson is the only son of Martha and Edward Johnson; he is sixteen, and it was on these two factors that the cult decided to sacrifice him for their ritual.


    Growing up in such a family was too hard for him. It felt like they were living in a world that revolved around something he could not understand; countless parties, dinners, and meditation trips that always resulted in him crying in his room because he was too scared to join them in their actions.


    Even when he was too little to understand, he knew precisely that hurting another person was not okay.


    When he was eight, he went on a meditation trip with his parents into the forest; there were no other kids, he always asked his parents about it, but they consistently avoided giving him an answer.


    Back then, he always thought that as long as he was safe and sound, Seth wouldn''t think about or intervene in their rituals, and that''s how he ended up here... eight yearster.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Just the day before, he received his first confession of love from one of his ssmates. This was a big deal for a boy his age, but he couldn''t help feeling uneasy as he always thought of himself as scum.


    Seth knew perfectly that he couldn''t run away from this; perhaps his entire life purpose was to stand in front of all people at this moment.


    His mother assured him that he won''t feel pain once the anesthetic started to numb his body. It took so much time for it to do its work, but the heaviness of his own heart was bing more threatening to his life than being here.


    He opened his eyes again, and this time he looked at the crowd joined in this theater.


    He recognized the ce immediately, this was the local theater, and it was ced in the middle of the city.


    The building was ancient, significant, and precious due to its history.


    It was not his first time standing on this stage.


    When he was 10, his school organized a y, and he acted in the lead role.


    Who knew that he would be standing here again, only to be mercilessly killed.


    Because of the darkness, he could only see the people standing near the front of the stage, but he knew exactly their number. Everyone that joined his parent''s cult was here... all the eight thousand people seeking redemption.


    The lights were focused on him. To the crowd, he was the star of the show; they were all joined here to purify their souls by offering him to the other side...


    The other side that everyone so desperately wanted to believe existed.


    He wanted to talk and beg for his life, but the sedation was too much, so much so that he couldn''t form any proper words.


    This was making him go crazy; he looked at his parents one more time and felt his heart drowning under concrete; there was a look of pride in their eyes; it felt like this was the only thing he had seeded at in his life.


    Seth cried; his world was shaking; being a good kid to them never mattered; he never mattered until this particr moment.


    He thought to himself, ''Pride? Of course not ....you were their biggest failure, you never believed in the cult''s teachings, and as a result, you had to be terminated... They had to set an example for their disciples and even used your death in their favor.''


    Seth was intelligent, smart enough not to fall for their corrupted ideals his whole life, wise enough to know the world as it is, not through their deceiving eyes, and for that, he had to be punished.


    His only fault was being brilliant.


    That moment...


    Seth killed them in his head and enjoyed it enough to smile at the end of their show...

 Chapter 2 Prologue2

    Ten years ago, everything changed in his life, his thoughts, his beliefs, and definitely his emotions too.


    Seth woke up that Tuesday morning to loud screams in his home.


    He had been with his aunt Rosa for two days while his parents were on a business trip. His aunt was on vacation from her work, and she decided to pay them a visit.


    At that young age, Seth adored his aunt a lot because she always treated him right; she never came here without presents in her bags, his aunt cared about him enough to spend a vacation with him, she was the only person that treated him kindly.


    Rosa was a beautiful girl with ck eyes filled with kindness and a contagious smile on her face. She was twenty-one at the time; she worked several jobs growing up to be independent of her brother''s control.


    She was a free spirit and didn''t like how controlling Seth''s father could be. Whenever they met, they always argued.


    Back then, Seth knew nothing... but now? He understood that Rosa loved him enough to sacrifice the world for him.


    They were both alone in that big house that resembled a mansion.


    From the outside, his house looked impressive. The two-storied manor had tall, expansive windows that let in plenty of light and were added to the house in a primarily symmetric manner. It was built with red and ck stones and had statues of elves for decorations.


    The house was equipped with an updated, modern kitchen and three upscaled bathrooms; it also had a spacious living room, six bedrooms, an ample dining area, and an enormous basement.


    The basement was treated as a forbidden area, and everyone knew it; from family members to servants... everyone stayed away.


    The building was fashioned like a square. The house was surrounded by numerous trees on both sides.


    The second floor contained several bedrooms with several balconies, and a beautiful, well-kept garden decorated the front of the house.


    "Aaaaaaaaah"


    Another scream burst forth throughout the manor. Seth looked at the clock indicating 6:00 A.M. He turned, looking at the empty space in the bed next to him. Rosa had been sleeping next to him all night, but he recalled the scream, so he got out of bed, then walked out of his room and followed the path of the voices, barely able to discern where they wereing from.


    The voices led him to the basement; he stood there for what felt like an eternity contemting what to do before deciding to descend the stairs. He was scared, yet he thought that if he chose to not enter the basement, he wouldn''t be able to face Rosa.


    Seth ran towards the voices with his bare feet to see what was happening.


    His aunt was pale when he reached her; she covered her mouth in shock, and her whole body trembled with fear.


    Her eyes were fixated on something... He didn''t dare to approach her at that moment and chose instead to follow her gaze and figure out what she was looking at.


    The basement floor was filled with dead animals, and their blood was sttered everywhere. Seth was dumbfounded; it wasn''t logical to him how blood ended up on the ceiling, but at the time, that scared look on his aunt''s face was clear; something was wrong for sure.


    When Rosa noticed him, she ran towards him and hugged him tightly, covering his eyes and carrying him up the stairs.


    His parents were gone for the day, so he watched as his aunt, who should have been staying for a month, frantically packed her belongings silently.


    Despite only being six, he could tell that something was wrong; it wasn''t how she usually behaved, so he asked, "Auntie, why are you leaving?"


    Rosa failed to hide her tears, so she answered, "I''m not leaving you... I cannot forget you, you''reing with me, my dear


    ."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "D-d-don''t c-c-cry, aun-aun-auntie..." He struggled to reply as he started sobbing.


    Rosa pulled him into herp and cuddled with him while wiping the tears from his cute little face, stating, "I''m not crying, love


    ." Those were tears in her eyes, he wasn''t mistaken, but he didn''t say protest.


    Rosa changed his clothester and packed his belongings, and the next thing he knew, they had left his home. Half an hourter, a car was recklessly following behind them on the road.


    The boy''s aunt was driving extremely fast, driving like a lunatic; she was definitely crying...


    The next thing he knew, he awoke a weekter in a hospital room.


    He knew there was a car ident and that Aunt Rosa was no longer amongst the living.


    ? Too much information¡­


    With time, what he had seen and what transpired were buried by his subconscious... Until the meditation parties began and the hell gates were flung open for his suffering to resume.


    He realized that his parents were different from others; two yearster, what began with his entourage was not moral or ethical. Going to school helped a lot with teaching him right from wrong.


    He wasn''t bullied throughout elementary school, not because he was strong, but because he cared for everyone around him


    . With what he was learning about his family day after day, he tried his best not to be like them; he believed his gentle actions were atonement for their sins.


    He knew that what they were doing was not purifying their soul, and instead, they weremitting sins¡­ countless sins...


    However, when he began high school, everything changed; his parents'' movement started to gain recognition and shortly afterward became famous.


    Yet, no one knew what was happening behind the closed door of the cult.


    The members were chosen with highly selective standards and bound in blood to secrecy.


    He hated the sess the cult saw. He was frightened and upset at the same time; he nned on running away; actually, he did once before, but somehow they found him, only to hold him against his will.


    Seth hated the concept of their movement; they were okay withmitting harsh sins as long as they atoned for them by sequences of purification.


    Not to mention that that purification sequence was full of despicable sins itself.


    He looked at his parents for onest time, closed his eyes, listening as the disciples continued their chant, "WE SINNED¡­."


    Seth sighed; they were asking for forgiveness while shamelessly continuing tomit sins¡­


    "We SINNED... WE SINNED¡­ THIS PURE SOUL IS ATONING FOR OUR SINS


    ¡­"

 Chapter 3 I Want To Live ...

    Seth''s thoughts hadn''t been clear since the purification ceremony began, he was unable to tell how much time had passed, and he couldn''t feel them removing the robe covering his naked body.


    Maybe his head shut that memory down because it hurt him like hell¡­


    Seth was so dizzy that everything was spinning around him. He felt like he was passing out.


    Blood slid along his weak body, beneath his clothes, and down to the floor¡­


    The effects of the anesthetic started to fade, and shortly afterward, everything started to hurt!


    A pathetic whine escaped from Seth''s lips as he began to plead, " Please, mom¡­ dad¡­ Make it stop! I can feel everything¡­ It hurts so much! I-I-I can''t! Just make it stop!"


    No one seemed to hear what he said except for the man causing his pain, and he chose to ignore him andplete his honorific work.


    Everything was so sticky and warm and soaked in red.


    The man leading the purification ceremony personified his role perfectly; he was wearing a ck robe with red markings, most of them resembling satanic symbols he saw hundreds of times on conspiracy theories over the past decade online.


    For a moment, Seth forgot the pain when he saw those shapes and symbols because he knew that this man or even the cult members didn''t know what they truly meant; it was just for effect. His dad wasn''t satanic¡­


    He was a maniac who worshipped only himself, and for that, he just enjoyed manipting as many people as he considered stupid.


    "Aaaaarrrgggghhh¡­ Whatttt??? Aaahhhhh!!!"


    Seth couldn''t even formte a sentence when the pain resumed.


    This diabolic man must enjoy inflicting pain on him.


    The only thing holding him up was an ancient chair beneath him.


    His mind was going numb again; he felt drowsy. He couldn''t think straight anymore.


    He was too tired from screaming. The world looked distorted; he couldn''t formte concurrent thoughts.


    ''I want to live¡­ I want to live¡­'' He thought deliriously, ''I am¡­ I''m too scared...''


    He tried to turn his head, but it slumped against his shoulder, ''I don''t want to die... I don''t know¡­ I want to live¡­''


    He tried to speak, but the words wouldn''t escape his mouth, ''Spare me¡­ dad... mom¡­ I''ll believe anything you tell me to...''


    He struggled, trying to lift his head, but his body would not move, ''I will believe you even if you say that the earth is t and it''s the center of this universe if that''s what you want!''


    He didn''t even know why he thought of that; because of his parents'' cult, Seth was always drawn to conspiracy theories; he read about the t earth years ago. He did not believe it at the time. Not because of scientific research but because to him, it sounded like a cult¡­


    But now... In his final moments as a living being, he wanted to believe even that, just to ease the pain¡­ a bit.


    ''I will believe you even if¡­''


    He couldn''t think of anything now, no stabbing, no cutting of his pale skin, not the symbols drawn across his whole naked body¡­


    Nothing¡­


    No pain...


    Nothing¡­<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seth noticed that the cutting had stopped, the pain, the eyes of eight thousand people that weighed upon his shoulders were gone, his parent''s stares, that existence was gone ¡­


    He was dead.


    He always thought that he would face death and win. Whenever he yed survival games or read reincarnation novels, somehow, these materials always showed that people could cheat death so easily; all you needed was to have the desire to do so.


    He thought to himself, ''Do I still want to live? No!'' He answered himself immediately.


    His abusive, maniptive, disgusting parents put a stigma on his soul that would live with him forever.


    ''Why am I still able to think..? Am I conscious?'' Seth was questioning what was happening to him; it wasn''t normal. He couldn''t feel a body attached to wherever he was.


    ''A soul!'' That thought was terrifying, a soul with no body floating in


    nothingness, ''Where amI?'' He was calm until that idea came to his mind.


    ''I am sure that I''m not dead; if I was dead, I wouldn''t be able to discuss this with myself.'' He pondered.


    There was no sense of time; Seth wasn''t sure how much time had passed since he started to think again; he knew that he wasn''t dead and that the purification ceremony somehow was no longer happening, ''I don''t want to live again¡­ But I don''t want to stay here forever...''


    Forever seemed to be a long period of time, and if he stayed here until then, he would go crazy.


    "You are beautiful, kind, and sweet; that''s why I like you..." He remembered what Mina said after confessing her love to him.


    She was shy when she said that; he certainly got his ego boost from that and even considered their future as a lovely couple in their high school, but he didn''t give her the correct answer.


    He rejected her when he snapped back to his senses because he felt too evil to be with an angelic girl like her.


    Mina was a kind soul like him; she liked him for a long time and hid that because he never showed interest in anyone. He never dated a girl nor liked a boy.


    He was too difficult to understand to her, but she pushed things toward him anyway.


    She wanted to love him anyway, except Seth wasn''t ready¡­


    Now, he was d that herejected her... It would have hurt more if he had said yes.


    That was the only thing he didn''t regret whiletrapped in this empty space, ''Am I here to atone for my sins?''


    Seth couldn''t clearly articte his thoughts because his sense of time had deteriorated, ''I don''t want to stay here!!! If I have to live again, then so be it¡­ I''m done¡­ Let me live¡­ Just... Let me out!''


    It''s only natural for a human to think of something higher than them that it''s controlling their fate.


    And right now, the only way that Seth was picturing himself was begging this higher spirit to give him another chance or finish his existence.


    He wasn''t even finished with his begging when he saw¡­


    A bright light shining in front of him ¡­


    Sunlight¡­


    "Look! Look Johnathan!!! His eyes!! They''re wide open!"

 Chapter 4 Vulnerable

    "Look! Look Johnathan!! His eyes! They''re wide open!", A woman said with a husky voice while handing him into another person''s hands.


    Seth was stunned; he must be very light-weight to be handled that way.


    The woman continued to look at him with a smile while he was still in the strange man''s arms.


    The man walked towards another woman lying on a bed and leaned forward, showing her something.


    That woman''s forehead was covered with sweat, her eyes held tears in their corners, and she heavily panted with a look of pain across her face.


    They both looked old; they must be in their forties, ''Why isn''t he crying?'' The woman wondered.


    "This is the first time that I''ve see a newborn baby stare so calmly, he will be a curious child." The man next to her was still looking at his face as if he saw something impressive.


    The woman said, "Dear, I want to name him Isiah, and I hope that he''ll live a long good life."


    Johnathan nodded, adding, "This time, our child will live a good life for sure!"


    Seth was perplexed over what was happening before him; somehow, the light that shined bright into that empty ce he was trapped ended up leading him to this ce with these people.


    A quick analysis made him realize that he was born again; reincarnation was a mythical thing that his parents and their cult believed in.


    It wasn''t realistic to him, and his only source of information was the reincarnation novels he read years ago. He didn''t even like that genre!


    Thinking with scientific facts, he eradicated that thought from being possible, and having it happen to him, left him baffled.


    The woman sighed as heid back down, leaving him with the man named ''Jonathan.'' The midwife took him from the man and changed the sheets he was wrapped with because they were stained with blood. Instead, she cleaned him, changed the sheets, and put him in a wooden cot.


    The confusion stayed with him for months; the fact that he chose life when he was in that emptiness pushed things into this state.


    He realized that if he did not choose to live, he most certainly would have remained trapped for much longer¡­


    The first days didn''t bring him much information except for his name and his parents and their neighbors who visited them, he was able to understand them because they spoke english .


    He slept most of the time and cried for the rest; being a baby was tough, and being a conscious baby was much harder.


    Communication was the worst part; when he needed to pee or shit, they tried to breastfeed him or make himugh; when he was sick or felt pain, they wanted to hold him and walk with him.


    That made him very angry as he had no control over his body, and being in this position was much more emting than he thought for the first time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    His new body was vulnerable to the touch, and the memories were too harsh for his state.


    Seth remembered thosete events as if they were happening to him.


    His new parents had a tough time raising him after that. Sometimes, he had nightmares, and they were highly vivid.


    One year after, he started to formte an idea about this ce; his new parents'' names were Johnathan and Lisa Duncan. He was not their first child because they always talked about Lucas, his brother, who was much older than him.


    The story he managed to piece together through little bits of information was that he left the family 5 years ago... Why? He had not figured that out... yet.


    Lucas was 10 when he did that; the idea itself was crazy, but not to his parents. They epted it as expected, but the fact remained that they missed him dearly.


    Seth was having difficulty epting his new reality; it felt like a dream... Like he was not there... Like he was watching a film or, even better, ying a video game. Something must be wrong, but he couldn''t see past his room even when he could look around at what was around him.


    Monthster, he started to walk, and then nothing could stop him. He was curious, and he had to collect answers to his questions.


    At first, he wasn''t responding to them calling him Isiah, but they started to feel something might be wrong with him.


    His mom, Lisa, thought he might be deaf, and she cried a lot, but his dad alwaysforted her and exined that everything was going to be okay.


    To Seth, being stubborn made him realize that he was pushing the inevitable; he was a new person, in a new family, and he was definitely not in an ordinary world.


    As he started exploring the house with his baby steps, he saw his father using something like energy or fire. He couldn''t identify it because he had never seen something like that.


    His mother would do the same thing while cooking, cleaning, or even growing vegetables in her garden outside the house.


    Then, Seth linked every piece of information he had gathered for thest few months and formed an idea.


    The idea was that he wasn''t on Earth like he knew it; however, he wasn''t sure whether it was an alternative world or on Earth but at a different point in time¡­


    Everything was confusing... The only thing that was very clear was that this time he was given a chance to do something more with his life because, unlike what happened to him with his parents, this time, he would not surrender to family bonding or be treated poorly like he used to simply because of a blood rtionship.


    This time, he would do what suited him best, whether they liked it or not.


    "Isiah, dear are you looking at mommy from the window? Do you want toe out here?" He said with a massive grin.


    This was the first time he responded to him calling his name; he smiled innocently at his father and giggled, "Mama..."

 Chapter 5 Sky Is Not ...The Limit

    ''Isiah Duncan.'' That was his name here, there was nothing he could do nothing to change that, and as fast as he epted it, he would start to move on with his life.


    He knew that the game changed that day, and so did all the rules that controlled him.


    Uncontrobly, Isiah looked to the sky immediately when his father walked outside the house while lifting him on his shoulders.


    They say only the sky is the limit, referring to how much more significant the distance between the Earth and the atmosphere is, but here he was looking at the sky and seeing that there is actually a limit before that.


    His eyes were fixed on it, and his dad noticed that, so he pointed at the sky and said, "There... Where the influential people live¡­ and my poor boy, that''s not even the end... There''s five more of them!"


    Isiah couldn''t hold the surprise from his face, he wanted more information, but his dad sighed and looked at the ground with a sad face while his mom focused on gardening without noticing either of them.


    Later that year, to simplify what he saw, he learned a lot about the world he was inhabiting this time.


    This was not Earth; it was a different world for sure.


    People were attached to the ground like on Earth by gravity, but there were a lot of changes here.


    Seven regions were set on different levels; from what he heard, people here were divided by their social status or magic ranking, and that''s why each level was inhabited by a different category.


    Located on the lowest level of them all, where Isiah lived with his family on the ''Delwias ind,'' a ce with a lot of poverty and broken hearts, it seemed.


    They say around here that this world is called: ''The old globe'' was once a perfectnd, like Earth, was just one giant continent, but people had started wars and fought for regions, causing destruction all over the world, which caused a lot of damage to the humans and animals that inhabited this ce.


    Only one person could stop the war thatsted for centuries, but he had lost his life while doing this in return.


    ''The Blue Sage'' was his name; he was a mage with exquisite talent and magical powers; he was a person that exceeded human levels in using magic. No one knew how he did it, but certainly, he was one of a kind.


    He divided the old globe into seven regions situated on different levels.


    For thousands of years, people had to awaken their ultimate magic powers to ascend into the next region.


    An annual revaluation was made to give people passes to ascend .


    That was the dream of most people here, because when a person reached a certain level, he would be able to climb and live in the area above him.


    The Sage made it straightforward so that no one could escape the zone he was meant to be in.<novelnext></novelnext>


    If someone with a low magic ranking tried to escape his region to live in the next one, he would die immediately, as every area had different living conditions.


    The climate, air, light, energy, and magicpatibility are all conditions that differ between regions.


    Throughout the history some people made it to the next level by sneaking to that ce and they even adapted to that level but eventually they got caught up and executed after .


    Therefore, every person was stuck in their area unless they leveled up.


    Those were the rules from the past centuries; nothing changed until five years ago when someone opened the gates of the world beyond this ce.


    People here used to want to level up just to live afortable life, but now they want it so that they can survive.


    This ce became a mess; people were running away, ignoring the fact that they might die in the process; their fears were more significant, their hopes too, and when Isiah realized that he was trapped in this, he knew that this was not a chance, it was a confirmation to his death, nothing more.


    People here died every day, the negative energy was prating the core of this ce, monsters too, and each day, one after one another, this ce felt like it was drowning into the abyss beyond; it was as if something was pulling this region slowly and no one seemed to stop it.


    Isiah knew precisely that his parents were low-ranking mages, they used magic in daily practice, but it wasn''t much of a power, to begin with. They were unable to fight monsters when they appeared in the vige. They always hid in a basement that they created explicitly for that reason. They were just living one day after another, trying to survive, but he didn''t like it at all.


    The monsters invaded the city once the moons were full, which happened once every ny days.


    Speaking of moons, this ce had three moons, and their cycle was different from one another. The full moon phase matched only once every three months, and that day was hell for this ce.


    Isiah watched his mother, Lisa, gardening, and cooking for the majority of the time, while his father disappeared all day, only to be back in twilight with stuff from the outside like dead animals, fabric that he bought from markets, seeds of nts for his mother''s garden, or magic coins that were the currency of this world.


    Isiah hated those dead animals; he hid in his room all day whenever his dad brought one home.


    They were for food, and he had hunted it on his own; Isiah knew that, but he couldn''t ept it.


    Every time he saw them, he remembered his old life, his abusive parents, their cults, and their rituals¡­


    Being here was a constant reminder of his weakness, choices, sins, loss, and the mission that he had to fulfill.


    Isiah was bright, too brilliant for his age; he knew this world''s history just by looking around for a while and analyzing what everyone was saying in front of him.


    The world was already copsing, and its end was very soon. If he doesn''t level up, he''ll be doomed, and he couldn''t afford that.

 Chapter 6 His Monters

    At the age of six, Isiah had to follow his father''s steps; he had to join while he did his daily courses; hunting and managing the house were a few things he had to learn.


    Apparently, his father, Johnathan, was preparing him to take over the role when he dies. With all of the monster attacks over thest few years, he must have thought that his end was close.


    Isiah didn''t wee the idea initially, but his mother forced him to; she kept nagging until he epted, apanying him at the end.


    Now, he started to see the bigger picture for once; imagining what was outside and seeing it was very different. People actually smiled around here despite all of the horrors they were living in.


    Kids too had their fair share of ying around and enjoying their time too, women flirted with the guys they liked, and married people still had the luxury to have kids in this done for world.


    Seeing all of that, Isiah thought that maybe he was the only one who was thinking hard enough to solve this world''s problems, he was overthinking, or they were underthinking the situation.


    He couldn''t even sleep properly every night, thinking why everyone was living life like it was normal.


    Everyday Isiah wore his clothes and followed his dad like there was a secret oath between them; every morning, he wore one of his linen tunics, he had only 4 of them, and that''s why he had to be cautious to keep them clean, with one of his 3 pants and his only leather shoes.


    The fashion here resembled the medieval era; the color of his clothes were either green, brown, ck, beige, or white; with those colors, he never felt that he was clean or fancy, he looked like dirt, and he hated that feeling.


    At least in his previous life, he came from a wealthy family.


    Isiah had to learn magic from his dad, he used his knowledge in his favor, but even now, his father seemed to keep everything a secret from him.


    His dad used to hunt animals using magic back then, but now his father was using his own physical force.


    It looked as if his dad was avoiding giving him any information, he was keeping him in the dark, in fact, but Isiah chose silence to avoid conflict.


    The only thing he knew was that magic had existed since the beginning of this world, some people were stronger by nature, and some were not; some could level up, and some couldn''t.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was confusing, but at the same time, it made sense; if they were all equal, it wouldn''t be that much fun to the one who created everything here.


    The weather on Delwias ind was different from his hometown; it took him a long time to adapt. The weather was rainy all year; it resembled a tropical climate; it was hot all year and moist.


    The rain was the hard part. Isiah hated it so much; whenever the clouds gathered to pour rain, the sky turned gray, which affected his mood and led him into the dark corridors of his mind.


    One day, after eight months of going out with his father every day to do the courses, he and his dad were on their way to hunt a deer when they encountered a giant white tiger; his father wasn''t the type to act recklessly, this encounter was astonishing to him, because he thought that this area was safe from wild animals, yet he was wrong after all.


    Johnathan pointed at him, motioning for him to remain motionless, but for him, it was the first time he saw a wild animal in front of him. Isiah panicked; the fear crept in, so he ran away immediately. His dad followed him, which resulted in the tiger noticing both of them.


    It was a mess, yet they both continued running until Isiah fell to the ground because his feet got caught on tree vines, causing him to stumble forward and fall on the ground hard, he quickly got up and tried to move, but he couldn''t, he looked down to find his right leg bleeding, his dad reached him at that moment and tried to lift him on his back, but Isiah was unable to move.


    His dad stood before him and waited for the tiger to get closer to them. Isiah was very afraid, but he kept his face calm to the point where his father was triggered by it and thought it strange for a child to act calm in a situation like that.


    The white tiger was fast, strong, and fatal for sure. Jonathan, in a moment, put his hand in the air and aimed toward the tiger, and with a blink of an eye, a yellow circle showed up with different runes on it. He didn''t say anything; he just looked at his target, aimed at it, and boom, something this powerful came from nothing.


    That orb moved so fast toward that tiger and hit it; it was a solid hit to the point where the tiger was flung twenty feet away. The tiger didn''t get up, so Isiah''s father turned around to face him. He evaluated the injury and then said, "That was close, it''s just a sprain, it''ll heal with time, don''t worry, you''ll just have to rest and everything will be okay."


    Isiah knew that his dad could heal him for sure, but he didn''t, and instead, he wanted his injury to heal naturally; that gave him a hard time knowing that Johnathan had the power to help him, but he chose not to.


    "And one more thing, you have to forget about what you saw here, don''t tell mommy, okay? Just tell her that you fell on your own, okay?"


    That was definitely a shock to Isiah, but he had no choice but to nod to him, replying, "Okay, dad."


    Yeah, his parents were much scarier to him than monsters ¡­To him, they were his monsters.

 Chapter 7 The One Who Destroyed Everything

    School was on another level here, everyone was rude, and they all bragged about their skills and honor.


    On the first day he entered school, Isiah learned that he had no honor to defend.


    Then, and only then, Isiah knew the reason behind every action his parents had done for the past seven years; they didn''t even enter him to school with kids his same age.


    Apparently, they were hesitant about that step, and they gave him permission just because of one of the teachers there.


    The truth was that he had a brother, an amazing one too. The prodigy of Delwias ind, the only one who was able to top the strongest mages here when he was six, He had be the strongest person on the ind after that.


    Lucas was a high-ranked mage that everyone respected and cherished; he was the pride of the whole ind, not just his family. He was that lovely kid that everyone seemed to love and care about until he did something unforgivable.


    Instead of leveling up to the higher region, he chose to stay there and mess with the ind''s core.


    Everyone was sure that his brother had some top secret information that no one knew or heard about here, which is why he could do what he did.


    That cute little kid turned into a monster one day that everyone feared in this region.


    No one knew how he did it, but the result spoke of his diabolic activities.


    Lucas was the reason why this world had already fallen apart; he was the one who opened the gate to the world beyond and was the one who summoned these dark creatures that killed people mercilessly.


    His only brother was the monster of this world; that''s why his parents raised Isiah in a bubble, not allowing him to be in contact with other people growing up or even learn how to use magic like every other kid.


    He never noticed the fear in their eyes; it must have been a terrifying experience raising him after a failing experience with his brother.


    Now he knew what they feared in him, to the point where they enjoyed keeping him blind, and he hated that.


    The years in his school were brutal to the point where he wanted to quit several times, but one of the teachers there kept pushing him year after year.


    She was a beautiful woman with a very kind heart. Indeed, she never looked at him as a monster, and she always treated him right, even when he acted like a bastard in most of her sses.


    Isiah had so much trouble in his school; people always seemed to call him a ''monster'' or ''the murderer''s brother,'' and some were bold enough to call him ''the killer in progress.''


    Those many nicknames hurte him a lot, he hadn''t done anything, but he had to take the me, their hate was proliferating a day after another, and the only thing he could do was keep studying until something might change.


    When he turned sixteen, he asked his father to teach him magic; it was the first time he had asked him that.<novelnext></novelnext>


    His school had two programs; the first program was to teach them advanced Alchemy, Botany, Literature, and History.


    The second program was all about magic, yet his school''s headmaster banned him from attending that ss, despite his teacher''s persistence in giving him a chance.


    Later he also knew that his parents signed a contract from above to prevent him from using magic so that they would be free to live .


    Isiah tried to keep his calm all those years because he had to live a good life, but they left him no choice, he certainly wasn''t a saint, and for once, he wanted to destroy that school upon their heads.


    The bullying from his ssmates was tolerable because, over the years, he had developed a physical strength that no one seemed to want to test, but people''s stares were the hard part; they always talked behind his back and even when he was listening.


    No one seemed to care enough to stop the harmful bullying, and he was getting sick of it .


    The day Isiah reached out to his father like a normal kid and asked him to teach him magic because he might need it, his dad yelled at him like a crazy person and lost control while saying, "Magic? No... No... No¡­ You can''t fool me kiddo! Why do you need to learn magic if you are going to be a woodsman? You can''t fool me kid, magic isn''t something that someone like you can use carelessly!"


    Isiah protested. "Why? Are you afraid that I might kill the rest of the people this time? Believe in me dad¡­ I won''t miss it, if i want to, it''s easy even without magic!"


    His dad reached forward, pping his face, then replied, "You shameless bastard, I knew it, I knew it¡­ You are just like that monster¡­ You are like that devil¡­ Even with living in shame, we managed to survive all these years, and now you want to bring us to our end, right?"


    "Where is Lucas?" Isiah asked.


    "Why? Do you think he will embrace you when you meet him? Do you think that he will hug you and pat your head? Don''t be ridiculous kid, your diabolic brother will kill you the moment he sees you!" Johnathan shouted.


    "Why? Why are you so certain that he''ll do that?" Isiah argued.


    Johnathan shouted at him, saying, " Because he didn''t care about us when he opened the gates of hell in this region. Your brother tried to eradicate us too!"


    Isiah was too confused about his dad''s way of speaking to him, he was hurt, yet he wanted to clear everything up before doing anything


    ? , "I thought that you and mom were different, I thought that you above all cared a little about me, but it seems I was mistaken! You hate my brother and you wanted a recement for your lost child prodigy, but instead, you got someone who looked like him, and you ended up hating me too!"


    "Isiah!" His father called out to him.


    "I can''t stand looking at you!" Isiah muttered.

 Chapter 8 Just Keep Breathing...

    Everything went back to hit Isiah again, and this time it hurt him like hell for sure, he couldn''t stand looking at his father''s face because the only thing he was seeing in that moment was his real father, the one that sacrificed him because of his cult, to prove a point and enjoy the authority and its benefits afterwards .


    That day Isiah felt broken like he never did before, he was stabbed for the second time when he promised to himself that he won''t fall for the blood trap, he always kept his guards up, but somehow even with that everything hurt .


    Isiah walked to a grass field near his house, it was an open ce yet no one seemed to visit it Anyway, heid down on the grass and started looking at the sky.


    The distance between the two regions was huge, yet because of its size people from this ce seem to see it close enough .


    That was very tempting to make people work more on themselves, to level up, to ascend .


    He looked at the region above him for a long time, until his eyes started to tear, he wanted to leave this ce so much that his hurt hurted him .


    The rain started to pour without notice which made him curse quietly. He hated this weather, this ce, his family, his neighbors, his ssmates, his school ¡­.Everything was stained with ck on his eyes, and he couldn''t wait to have power to leave this ce forever .


    The rain was heavy and it made it very difficult for him to breathe so he sat and leant, his elbows rested on his knees, he was tired yet he didn''t have the luxury to rest when his world had already fallen apart for the second time .


    Isiah was a quiet kid, he learnt his lesson a while back, even if you are blood you need to behave yourself, keep your opinion to yourself, don''t argue, don''t takes sides nor decisions, keep your eyes closed no matter what you see, remind yourself that you are responsible for higher purposes, you are never number one, and you are always the reason to me when things go wrong .


    Isiah felt like it was difficult for him to breath, it felt like he was having a heart attack, he was too scared to resist, he touched the ce of his heart with tears in his eyes, he screamed but no one was listening, it was the end all over again, his heart was going to crush, the sweat was on his forehead, the air feltpressed for the time following, all he could do wasying on the ground and take a look to the region above him while he took thest breath .


    Even when everything was so messed up in his real life, Isiah never felt anxious to the point of fainting, this was his first time.


    The moment he had that awful conversation with Johnathan, he knew explicitly that nothing changed, it is the same reality, his new parents hated him too.


    He never expected much from them, he always kept their rtionship superficial, and he never felt emotionally attached to them, but now he was hurt even with those precautions.


    Even keeping his expectations low didn''t do him good, for the second time he had to face his monsters.


    When he woke up again, he opened his eyes quickly with a troubled look on his eyes, because then he remembered those terrifying moments before losing consciousness.


    Isiah started to breathe slowly, deeply, and gently this time. The fact that he fainted that way reminded him of his weakness and he hated that.


    For an hour he just sat there analyzing what happened to him, and the conclusion was that he had a panic attack.<novelnext></novelnext>


    On this day he collected all his courage to talk to Johnathan but that ended in a bad way, for years he wanted to have that conversation and talk about Lucas and the motives behind what he did, and where is he after what he has done but the moment he says his name his father always left and his mother ignored him.


    He didn''t want to push things fastly because he knew that there would be consequences if he did the wrong move or took the wrong turn.


    But the age of 16 hit him differently, it was his age when he died on earth and that''s why he was carried by emotions to change his new reality.


    ''Even in this world, I am still a loser, I was weak back then but here it is not justified, even the damn magic exists and here I am, not able to use it ¡­no ¡­no ¡­banned to use it '', Isiah thought to himself.


    " I knew that you would be here ", his mother interrupted his waves of thoughts.


    Isiah looked very surprised to see her standing next to him. He looked at the grass beneath his feet in silence.


    Lisa sat beside him immediately and said while looking at everything around but him.


    "Johny told me that you guys had an argument", she said calmly.


    Isiah collected his fist unintentionally without saying a word.


    " Why do you want to learn magic? What kind of quest is that? didn''t you learn at least one thing from all these past years ?"


    Nothing, just silence.


    " You can live perfectly without magic ", Lisa yelled at him as his father did.


    " I know ¡­I know that I can live without magic, but I won''t survive, you killed me the day you signed that contract ", he was about to scream in pain.


    "Isiah, there is no chance to learn magic, whether it is about survival or not, you are already a threat to the people here, so, just keep your mouth shut and live, why can''t just do something minuscule as that, no one would care about you if you keep breathing air without getting involved with them, trust your mom "


    Isiah looked at his mom''s eyes then smiled sarcastically, he couldn''t formte one sentence to reply to what she said.


    Living this way again ¡­.would kill him for sure.

 Chapter 9 The Eclouxerra Institution Of Magic

    "Hey, Isiah¡­the principal had already published the ranking for this month, guess who isst¡­again !"One of his ssmates said.


    Samuel Laucarious was his name, for a fifteen years old his body was smallpared to others his age, his body resembled a tan years old kid, but his bad treats were bigger than his height for sure.


    Growing up he was the first person to tell him the story about Lucas, he hit him with the facts and even started to manipte everyone around him.


    He was the son of a high-ranked mage, who was the leader of the expedition group that explored the world beyond, and for that, he was well recognized, respected, and well treated.


    On top of that, he was in high ranks too, he mastered alchemy and botany at a young age, and even the magic program wasn''t that hard for him.


    Samuel looked down on him always, bullied him, manipted everyone around him, and for that, they fought a lot.


    Isiah nned to keep his calm most of the time, but with Samuel around, he always felt furious at his bullying.


    Detention was his punishment, but he didn''t care as long as he caused him some pain for his awful actions.


    Samuel had several maniption techniques but the worst of them was using his small-shaped body to gain the empathy of his friends to defend him.


    He was wicked indeed because if he used magic he could have caused Isiah a lot of pain and injuries, but he didn''t do that, he just relied on his physical strength so that Isiah would be punished eventually.


    Talking about the ranking was a triggering point and he always used it to make him upset. Isiah was already in a messed up situation because of what happened the other night with his parents, and instead of keeping calm he just stood in front of everyone and walked toward him fastly to fight with him again.


    Samuel had an evil smile on his face as if he was challenging him to hit him, so Isiah ground his teeth and collected his fist, and leaned towards him after grabbing him by his throat and punching his cheek.


    Isiah was gasping for air at the moment when Samuel just wiped the blood on his lips with his sleeve while keeping that hideous smile on his face.


    To Samuel everything was clear, he had figured out how to trigger him, and he was not going to stop doing that


    Seeing what happened, their ssmates gathered around them to split them up, one of them even punched Isiah to push him away from Samuel.


    The result of that was getting detention and writing an apology letter to Samuel, with a notice to his parents.


    This happened a lot to the point where he knew all the procedures before he did anything.


    One time they even wanted to expel him, but one teacher stood by his side and prevented that from happening.


    The school Isiah was attending was the only educational constitution in the first region, kids from all districts came to the first district where Isiah lives to study, it was fancy because it was not built by the people from Delwias ind but by higher regions.


    Somehow the system cared about education, bright minds always leveled up and served there. It was a good investment for them and for the people who ascend too.


    From the outside, the Eclouxerra institution of magic looked like an ancient, fancy, big castle with a lot of sses that held students from the age of six to the age of 16.


    There were a lot ofrge sses for different uses and subjects, ces for extracurricr activities too, distributed on four huge floors.<novelnext></novelnext>


    A huge gate with broad metal doors, it was the only gate there and the first day Isiah saw it, he felt like he was entering a castle from an old movie.


    in fields of grass cover most of the fields outside of the school, adding to its aesthetics. This institution has stood the test of time and despite knowing some very rough times, it still looked like it will do so for many years toe.


    After sses Isiah headed to detention on his own, he wasn''t even bothered by it because he got used to it over the years.


    There, sitting the only teacher that cared enough about him to spend this time with him.


    He didn''t even know why she was treating him differently from her colleagues, she looked upset when their eyes met.


    "Isiah Duncan, again¡­ you fail to contain your anger and cause trouble, the problem is I know that you are not even the type to act like this"


    Isiah sat on the chair in front of her bureau and rested his head on the table.


    " They are not going to ept this behavior forever, you know?"


    Isiah ignored herpletely, so she tapped her index on her bureau to capture his attention.


    After the third tap, Isiah raised his head from the surface of his bureau and said :"Just pretend that I am not here, I will be quiet, just don''t lecture me like you really care, okay miss Adelita".


    Adelita looked at him very surprised by his calm voice then said:"Isiah help me here, I really want to help you get your chance to learn magic but with this attitude of yours, your just giving them what they want "


    "Why!"


    " What? "


    "Why are you trying to help me miss Adelita? You are a teacher,, so¡­ you must know about what my brother did, he basically opened hell gates on this world¡­you¡­you know that for sure ..so..s¡­so why are behaving this way ". Isiah''s face waspletely terrified of how much he spoke, this was the first time he talked to a stranger that much and this long.


    Miss Adelita was in her thirties, a beautiful girl with dreamy eyes and pink curly hair that gently hung over her shoulders.


    There was something alluring about her, perhaps it was the wave of joy she spreads around her, or perhaps it was simply her sensitivity.


    Everyone loved her, her students respected her so much and her colleagues were divided, females envied her for her looks and male admired her for that .


    Adelita smiled at Isiah and said :"I know everything, no need to repeat it for me"


    "Then , why ?"Isiah said firmly.


    " I don''t like that look on your face ¡­for a start !"

 Chapter 10 Another Day At The Institution

    The next morning when Isiah was in the bathroom taking a shower before going to school, he took a lot of time looking at his face in the mirror.


    Somehow what Adelita said to him kept messing around his mind, in this world people tend to take showers before going to bed, that was it. But Isaih didn''t adapt to that habit, and instead, he continued to take showers in the morning and also before bed like on earth, it was some sort of connecting with his old self, he didn''t want topletely lose himself to this ce, that''s why he kept some of his old habits.


    His mother Lisa thought at the beginning that he was weird for doing that, but she got used to it eventually.


    He had dark hair that gently hung over his fresh menacing face, deep ck eyes with ck circles underneath them because of hisck of sleep, he had to admit it but in the world, he looked way better than in his previous body.


    Because of hisck of magic powers, he worked so hard to upgrade his physical strength and that is why he had a well-built body.


    His skin was tan due to his constant hunting with his dad, and also gardening with his mother.


    The skin tone he had was more tan than his ssmates, that''s why he looked uniquepared to them.


    Probably he didn''t notice but something was mystifying about him, perhaps it was his indifference or simply hisck of confidence to socialize more with everyone in this world.


    He focused a bit on his eyes, he couldn''t understand what Adelita meant when she said that she didn''t like the look in his eyes, and because of his low self-esteem he just thought he looked terrible in her eyes.


    He didn''t even know the beauty standards in this ce but for sure in his past world, he would have been considered handsome.


    He put a towel to cover his lower body, and another on his hair and headed to his room to wear his clothes. Anyone would notice the change of skin tone in his body. His face and arms and legs look much tan than the other parts.


    On his way to his room, his father stopped him and said:" In only five days there will be a triple full moon, you should keep it quiet during this period ".


    " I know ", Isiah said without looking into his eyes ..


    "Look at me when I talk to you ¡­."His dad bit his lower lip then continued:"Don''t mess with that Laucarious kid again, I am warning you, people are triggered even by seeing you breathing, don''t go too far to test their patience " .


    Isiah nodded with his head, then tried to walk away but Johnathan said:"Don''t mess around !".


    His dad was threatening for sure, so he nodded again and then walked towards his room, but this time he did it as fast as he could.


    He wore a ck tunic with ck pants, dried his hair with a towel then went to the institution after that.


    Samuel had his face bruised still, and the moment he saw him he started to badmouthing him to everyone, trying to make him lose control again but Isiah ignored himpletely and tried to focus on anything but him.


    When thest ss ended, their teacher tapped his fist on his bureau, then said loudly enough so that they would be able to hear him:" kids, listen to me, I have a statement ", mister Lautner said with a firm voice.


    He was one of their teachers this year, and he was one of the best in this field, he specialized in botany.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This year''s program consisted of the spiritual and magical powers of nts, and he mastered exining that to them because he always gives them some to practice at home.


    "In five days the triple full moon will happen, so this is ourst ss for this period ".


    " Mister, are you going back to your region today ", One of his ssmates named Lizy said.


    " Yes, in the meantime please stay safe, and be cautious " .


    "I wish that we could leave this ce like you do mister Lautner ", Another ssmate named Garen said.


    " Don''t worry, when you finish school and pass the evaluation test, you will have the power to level up and leave this ce ", Lautner said with a smile on his face.


    ? " When I level up I will never look back, I will keep leveling up, going back here is just something that I won''t even consider, sir ", Samuel said with a sarcastic smile on his face.


    Basically, he was stating that his teacher made a bad decision.


    "Everyone has the free will to do whatever they want, and if you are referring to us, your teachers, then I must tell you that not everyone has the luxury to leave everything behind them, I have a family here and I have to be with them, we are not allowed to take anyone with us when leveling up¡­.and for some of us it will always tire us to this ce".


    " That''s why you choose to teach? Because teachers are the only ones who are allowed to go back to the region under them ", Another ssmate named Sika said .


    " I hate to say it this way, but yeah, every teacher here has an unfinished business with the ce, to me I don''t even want to level up again because then I will lose the autorisation to be here".


    Isiah kept looking outside the window while listening to his teacher talking that way. It was the first time he exined to them how the system really works, and it felt like he wasn''t satisfied with it.


    His teacher was talking about his experience with the leveling up system, but to Isiah, he was seeing a man in his forties unable to think for himself or do the right thing for his future.


    Mister Lautner was a weak man, and with this new idea, he realized that every teacher in this ce is a weak person that can''t control his destiny.


    They give the teacher a pass for teaching and living in this ce after leveling up, and they force them to go back when the triple full moon happens, they don''t want to lose their experienced workers.


    People here are expendable until they level up and be a higher creatures in their eyes, still, it would not be enough until they reach the higher point of the pyramid.


    " This is absurd, don''t you think? you are leaving like a coward every time the triple full moon happens, how are you even looking at your family''s eyes after that ", Isiah said while looking seriously into his teacher''s eyes.


    The notion of family rtionships has already deteriorated in his eyes, and that''s why he needed to ask that question but by doing that he just opened the hell gates on himself.

 Chapter 11 Manipulation

    " Who do you think you are, Isiah Duncan? The fact that you are still here is suspicious to me, I don''t know whose idea it was but whoever helped the mass genocider''s brother to attend this school is a psychopath, no doubt !", Mister Lautner said with a scary look on his face while keeping his voice calm to the point where it was sharp as a knife.


    Isiah realized that his teacher was angry, he just wanted an answer to his question because he genuinely cared to know, yet his teacher was offended by that .


    Samuel intervened after what his teacher said:" Finally! someone in this institution is being honest with his thoughts ".


    Isiah looked at his teacher with a straight face, trying not to lose his focus for once, then said:" Me being here is just a way to contain me, you banned me from learning anything useful, and all I am doing here is learning about theoretical stuff that doesn''t even matter" .


    "You should be executed with your family, you messed up with our world and now we are paying for your actions'' '', Samuel said.


    " Huh! interesting mate, do you think that the high-ranked mages didn''t think about such a thing? Nothing would have stopped them if they had the power to do so !"Isiah said as calmly as possible.


    This thought never crossed his mind until this moment, he was very confused by his answer, somehow this unlocked a lot of questions in his mind, they would have killed them, and being human and moral towards them was not even going to be considered as the right answer.


    Isiah smiled sarcastically trying to prove them, but his teacher said:" try to stay silent in my ss like you always did, you should pass this ce unnoticed "


    Samuel tried to speak but Lautner stopped him, and instead, he collected his books and left the ss.


    When their teacher left, his ssmates gathered around his table, Garen said whileughing: " Were you threatening us with your words back then, do you think that you could harm us? Even better, do you think that you have the power to survive these people''s wrath !"


    Samuel was still sitting in his ce but he said:" That''s the problem with giving murderers a free pass to live, if I were in charge I would have eradicated his bloodline to avoid further troubles in the future ".


    "After only five days, people will die, and a few will survive but they will only think of you as the murderer''s brother ", Sika said with a serious look on her face.


    Isiah knew that this was how people thought about him and his family, yet whenever he heard such a thing he always got hurt by that.


    The only difference now is that he can hide it perfectly.


    " It has been fifteen years, people should have learned their lesson and mastered the survival of that night ".


    " You bastard !", One of his ssmates named Richard said while yelling at him.


    "Fire", he continued while focusing on Isiah''s botany book that was put in front of him.


    The book started to burn immediately and that caused panic in Isiah because he didn''t think that Richard would go too far that way ¡­


    In seconds there was nothing to save in his book, his ssmates returned to their ces after that, and he kept looking at it, feeling terrified of what happened.


    Now, he could identify what happened, his teacher was very smart with his odd reaction, he didn''t cause a scene as any normal person would, but he yed with his student''s emotions to manipte them.


    Mister Lautner wanted to bully him but he didn''t have to do it himself, he wanted other people to do it, basically, it was the same technique Samuel did to him all these years, but now with an elder backup, they are going to be wild.


    He collected the ashes from his table and threw them outside while Richard kept looking at him in rage.


    A few were still standing next to him waiting for any move from him to punish him for it, his dad''s words were still ringing in his ears keeping him sealed from doing anything.


    When he got out of the institutionter he knew exactly that they would mess with him, it happened a lot before but never with their magic powers.


    Isiah tried to walk faster when Richard stopped him followed by all of his ssmates. Richard was the son of the neighbor who helped his mom inbor, basically, his mom was the only one that kept a rtionship with his family after what Lucas did.


    Richard was much taller than him, physically well built and his magic powers were average but still better than his nonexistent one.


    He leaned towards him and put his arm around his shoulder to stop him from walking. Isiah resisted him but he forced him to stop, then said:" We need to talk !"


    Sika interrupted them:" Aren''t we going to be in trouble for this? "<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah smiled at her and then said : " You can''t think outside of the pack, don''t you Sika? "


    Samuel stood in front of him then said: " Isiah, we should have done this earlier, you and your family destroyed our peaceful world "


    "I am with them, you have corrupted our world ", Sika added.


    Isiahughed then said :" Of course, you are going to stand by their side, stupid Sika, you and everyone here, let me just state some facts to your simple mind, this one standing here ", he pointed to Samuel then continued " This one is the mastermind in the group", then he pointed his index to Richerd who was next to him " And this one is the muscle ¡­.and you ..all of you are the pack, brainless, powerless subjects who follow their master and his dog, you don''t worth a thing if I may say ¡­killing or even fighting with you is a waste of my time "


    Referring to Richard as a dog, and to them, as brainless powerless followers were infuriating to them and that''s why he got kicked by Richard first, he managed to cause him some harm when they fought physically but when Richard felt like they were even, he just pointed at him and said "Constraint !"


    Isiah fell immediately to the ground, his legs were tied with a magic blue rope, he tried to untie it but he couldn''t because Richard didn''t give him time to do so, he even pushed some of his ssmates to kick him while being tied, they were total of eight, and they were all kicking his body.


    After a while his senses started to be numbed, he had been there, and even knife cuts were nothing in his final moments.


    " He passed out!", someone said, he couldn''t identify who said that.


    " We are going to be in trouble "


    " We should go"


    " Is he going to die!"


    " What''s going to happen!"


    " Just leave him here, no one would care anyway"


    " Just¡­let''s go "


    In those moments he didn''t recognize any of those voices, but he knew that they were going to leave him there.


    He was gasping for air, the ce was too quiet when they left after that, he tried to move but he couldn''t and that is why he stayed there motionless for a while.


    Someone was licking his face, that''s what woke him up hourster from fainting there, he opened his eyes slowly when he smelled the sweet scent of food .


    " You are awake" , A girl said with happiness shown in her voice.


    " Where am I ?"


    The licking started again, so he turned his face around to see a dog next to him.


    " Is he bothering you? it is just his way of weing strangers"


    Isiah closed his eyes again and then said with a tired voice:'''' Isn''t he supposed to be severe with strangers, what kind of dog that wees strangers, I wouldn''t rely on a pathetic dog like this".


    The girl said gently:"You are not in a position to judge my beloved dog"


    Isiah opened his eyes again and this time he looked at the girl, she must be around his age with light blue eyes set appealingly in their sockets, long wavy ck hair, rosy cheeks, and red lips.


    Isiah immediately sat, forgetting about his recent injuries, but he couldn''t stop himself from looking at her.


    Something was captivating about her, maybe her constant smile or her weing eyes, he couldn''t know.


    " Hmmm, you must be so weak to be beaten to this point"

 Chapter 12 Ethyl

    The moment that girl talked about his power and his weakness, Isiah sat immediately ignoring the pain he felt while doing that, he looked at her blue wide-set eyes then said firmly:" Who are you? Why am I here? ".


    She smiled at him then said:" I was taking a walk with my cute dog when i saw you there, you fainted on the ground for god knows how long, it looked like you needed help, you were desperate and I was there, so ¡­it felt like the right thing to do ".


    " Clearly you don''t know who I am, or else you wouldn''t help me ".


    " Should I know who you are! Are you a narcissist or something ?"She said with a calm gentle voice full of sarcasm.


    Isiah said with a terrible expression on his face, it was fear, anger mixed with disappointment:" Do you go to the institution of magic? ".


    "No !".


    " Howe? Every kid in this ce is forced to attend that institution ".


    "Well, I don''t like being in closed spaces with people, I never liked that feeling and I avoided it to the maximum ".


    " So, you ran away !"


    "I did it quickly if you know what I mean ", She winked at him.


    " What? is that even possible!"


    The girl ran her hand through her hair and then said :" Yes if you are smart and powerful enough" .


    " Do you mean that you finished your study there? at such a young age?"


    " And I will take the evaluation test first thing after the triple full moon ".


    Isiah was stunned yet he tried to suppress his reaction. He looked at her this time very closely, she was around his age, petite body, good sense of fashion. She certainly looked way dressypared to the girl he studied with.


    Isiah stood up on his feet and then walked toward the door, not giving her any reply to what she said, she followed him immediately and then said:" Do you want me to prove it to you so that you believe me ? ".


    "Don''t worry I believe what you said, it happened once before, it is just I am not interested in your life story".


    "The first time it happened that person terminated the old globe and destroyed every chance that we would live in peace. I am different from him, don''tpare me to that devil¡­ I get it, you are weird,pare me to the one who opened the portals of hell in our world!".


    Isiah ignored herpletely so she said:" there are some things different about you but somehow I want to know more about you ¡­ Tell me your name, well I am Ethyl Connor".


    "Isiah Duncan" .


    "Well, Isiah Duncan,if you ever found yourself outnumbered in a fight you can always call out for me, I will help you for free, this girl has power and she will help a friend if he asks politely ".


    This time Ethylughed when she saw that he was upset. Clearly, he didn''t like the fact that he looked so weak in her eyes .


    Isiah stopped for a moment then re-looked at her and said:"I am ¡­.Isiah Duncan¡­The mass genocide''s brother ".<novelnext></novelnext>


    When he told her his name first, she didn''t recognize him first but this time when he said it that way he just confirmed the truth to push her away.


    Somehow he didn''t want to see her reaction to what he said and continued walking without even bothering to take a look at her face.


    "Wait ¡­.you ¡­", She said.


    He was not going to stop after that revtion and Ethyl couldn''t stop him either because of her confusion.


    Her house was so far and set on the border of this vige, just a small cabin in the woods, he wondered about how she was living here and with whom but he rejected those thoughts right away.


    He just couldn''t waste his time and emotions thinking about someone else who was not him, he needed to think about him and only him ¡­.


    That was his n to survive this ce and he would notpromise it over anything.


    He cursed a lot on his way home, a girl made fun of him, bragged about her powers to him, and even teased him like a weak stupid person .


    He was too angry to notice the pain was long gone, even the bruises were about to disappear, they didn''t heal immediately and instead, they are healing normally but at a faster speed.


    He checked one of his leg injuries to see some green runes floating in the air, then he realized that it was a magic spell made by Ethyl to heal him naturally.


    He then cursed even more because he was still under her influence .She must be enjoying seeing him in this situation.


    The moment he set foot in his house his mom said :" You didn''te right away after school to help your father with pre-triple moon preparations, were you having fun with your friends to forget about such an important thing " .


    " I was just ¡­", he muttered.


    " We are far behind, you will continue working this all night, this ignorance is what led us to this point with Lucas, I will not tolerate such behavior, kid ", His dad added.


    "First, eat your dinner then head back ",his mom said .


    The bruises didn''t vanish right away, his face was still injured yet his parents didn''t bother to ask him where he got those injuries or if he was even okay after all .


    That hurt him a lot but he reminded himself that they are monsters like his previous ones and started to do what they asked him to do .


    He spent the whole night moving every precious thing into the basement that was crowded with a lot of stuff.


    The scent of fresh animal meat that Johnathan hunted was strong and the moment his nose captured it, Isiah vomited right away on the floor, after a lot of years here he should have been used to it but he just couldn''t ¡­.


    His first life didn''t vanish ¡­it was still there ¡­


    It was just a matter of time so that he goes crazy and then nothing would stop him .

 Chapter 13 Pre-Triple Full Moons

    For the following days, Isiah worked himself to the bone so that he could finish the preparations before the triple full moons .


    It wasn''t just something his family did, everyone in this ce had their own preparations to survive the night, but what they all agreed about was that this night was taught even to the higher-ranked mages among them, even his dad had a lot of fears towards it .


    To survive this night you have to be calm, powerful, smart, and patient above all.


    The worst fear about this period was the anger of the people here. If they lose someone on this night, they just want to take revenge and by that, they make their lives like a living hell as if it is not already like that .


    He stored the vegetables and fruits in the basement which was deep under the house. The basement wasrge and during this period they used it like their house above them.


    By preparation, they meant that he had to move every piece of furniture to the basement and everything in their house to protect them from the destruction that was going to happen.


    "Isiah dear, someone is looking for you, can youe here and finish what is on your handster" , Lisa said with a gentle voice.


    Whenever his mom called him dear, he knew that she was apanied by someone or she was about to ask him to do something beyond his eptance.


    He then left the basement and walked towards the door, his mom was standing there with the door opened.


    There stood that girl from four days ago, the one who saved him and healed his injuries.


    He was surprised yet he tried to not show it to his mother. His mother smiled at her and said:" Here he is, do you guys study together at the institution?"


    " Yes, I wanted to ask him about something, I hope I am not bothering, the preparationse first for sure ", Ethyl was talking with confidence, even if his mother rejected her she would have been handling the situation perfectly, he knows that at least about her.


    " Let''s go outside ", Isiah walked towards the door without even looking at her, and she followed him automatically waving at his mother goodbye.


    Ethyl walked with a steady pace which made her look like royalty to him, there was something different about her and he couldn''t put a finger on it.


    Because of his work in the basement he was tired to the point where he was gasping for air, not only that but because he was surprised too by this sudden visit .


    " What are you doing here? Why did you lie to her? You said that we don''t study together¡­What''s your n?"


    " You must have been terrified by my visit Isiah Duncan"


    "I am not ", he yelled.


    "Well¡­. I am !"


    " Why? You don''t seem like the type to be terrified " .


    " I am faking it, in a good way I guess", Sheughed.


    Isiah gazed at her blue eyes then said: " What do you want from me? Why are you here? How did you know where I live ? Did you ask someone ?Who ?I will punish whoever gave it to you ".


    " You are an overthinker for sure !".<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Don''t mess with me, answer my questions or leave" .


    He noticed his mother still standing next to the window, so he faked a smile at her then looked at Ethyl very angry and said :" Leave, I am busy ".


    " The triple full moons is about to happen, a lot are going to die again, can''t you just ask your brother to do something about it? I didn''t know that you are a Duncan when I saved you, but ¡­now I know and that''s why I have to ask you this ¡­ask your brother to stop this " .


    " Are you stupid, crazy, or both¡­my brother ? Are you serious¡­the one who destroyed the old globe doesn''t live with us, he destroyed our world, did you think that he will live here peacefully , he ¡­is nowhere to be found" .


    "You are his brother, I thought that at least you of all people have a way to contact him, he is your beloved brother, am I wrong! ".


    Isiah walked away holding his head then said : " He doesn''t even know I exist , he doesn''t even know me, and even if he does he would kill me like everyone else, this is the truth ".


    Ethyl looked at him for a long time then said: " Well I had to ask you this before doing my n, you left me no choice ".


    " What do you mean? ".


    " You will know the day the triple full moon happens "She smiled at him showing her white-lined teeth .


    Isiah felt that something wrong was going to happen, but he didn''t think about it more .


    " Isiah Duncan, stay safe, okay.... let''s meet up after this period, you know where I live so visit me, I''ll prepare some tea for you ".


    " I am not going to visit you, just leave " .


    " Let me tell you that i ¡­i will survive the night, i am powerful and i survived hundreds of nights, i don''t even hide like some cowards, i fight, i face it and mark my territory by their blood, it is tasty though".


    her face was serious and she had a scary look on her face.


    " You are crazy" .


    " I am " .


    "We will meet again, boy".


    Isiah saw her leaving their garden and he kept following her with his eyes until she disappeared; he was confused, she sounded like she was threatening him and he didn''t like that .


    She is a prodigy who is going to level up soon, and if she uses magic she is going to win and cause a lot of pain let alone death.


    " Who''s that super hot girl? Your girl?I didn''t think that you like girls in that way, I thought that you are either a loser who can''t be in a rtionship or asexual by nature ? ".


    Isiah felt ashamed of what his mother said, and to save a little pride left in him he said:" I don''t have to think about stupid things like love when all my world is falling apart, here , I have to survive, any form of rtionship will only drug me down ¡­.Mother ".

 Chapter 14 The Triple Full Moons-Part 1

    After two hours from the sunset, there was no one outside to witness the new triple full moon, everyone on Delwias Ind hid somewhere to protect themselves.


    Officially, the triple full moon has begun.


    Johnathan closed the basement door firmly and went to sit next to Lisa, but Isiah kept moving around anxiously, he just couldn''t get used to this event. The noises and screams outside were loud and the fact that they were trapped here is making him go crazy.


    His father was leaning with his back to the wall, his face was devastated with guilt, and his mother was resting her head on his shoulder with her eyes closed. He couldn''t figure out what she was thinking about, but somehow it would always lead to Lucas.


    It was the only night that he hear his parents yell and me his brother since he found out about him in school.


    " That bastard must be enjoying himself somewhere, and we are here forced to cope with the mess he made", Johnathan yelled.


    " We shouldn''t call him family, after all, he tried to kill us and he didn''t even apologize or evene back after what happened, we wanted him to be our pride but he threw our hopes and crushed them under his feet", His mom added while holding his father''s hand.


    "Lucas¡­maybe he took that turn with his life because of something", Isiah muttered.


    Johnathan stood right away and walked towards him with anger in his eyes, Isiah retreated but Johnathan grabbed his cor and punched his face, and he fell to the ground despite his physical power.


    His dad was looking at him from above disgusted with him, he knew that look at least.


    Isiah noticed the blood on his lower lip, so he wiped it with his sleeve, then looked at his dad ming him in silence .


    His mother didn''t even try to move him away from him, she just left him there giving him a lesson.


    " What is the reason that drives someone with a respected family to destroy the world, he is evil and that''s it, you don''t need a reason, if you are trying to give him some shameless reasons then you are just like him, he was someone with high powers we couldn''t stop him or even stop the consequences but you ¡­you are weak, useless, amature, stupid¡­.you can''t be like him even if you work your ass off, he had powers that''s why he did that? you don''t have anything and that''s why you need to keep your mouth shut ".


    Isiah couldn''t look at his father''s face as he was talking angrily that way, in this closed space he just couldn''t resist or even talk, he had to crawl down away to save himself for the night .


    A few hourster, his father was talking with his mother about the noises and screams outside .


    The fact that he didn''t have the luxury to leave them even when they mistreated him was suffocating him .


    He tried to close his eyes more then once but he couldn''t, the bruise on his right cheek hurted him alot, and the atmosphere was sopressed to the point where being outside with the monsters was merciful for him then being with his parents .


    His senses were almost numb because he was too tired to concentrate on anything, but he smelled a faded smell of burning, at first, he thought that he was imagining that, but by the time the scent was getting stronger so he stood ttering around .


    Isiah couldn''t even stand still, he was dizzy and his vision was blurry.It felt like his lungs weren''t doing their natural job.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He looked at his parents as they were asleep, they were really something because they could sleep in such a situation.


    The scent was getting stronger and this time he confirmed that something was burning upside down, he tried to wake his parents but he couldn''t.


    It must be that they inhaled a lot of carbon dioxide and that''s why they fainted, he checked their pulse to confirm that they are still alive .


    He then started to move towards the door at the end of the stairs, the heat increasing with every stair he ascended .


    He tried to break the door but it was too difficult, he had no magical powers and the only thing he could do was try to break it physically even when he was in this state .


    He cursed a few times when he couldn''t break it but he didn''t give up, this life mattered to him and he didn''t even get the chance to live it fully .


    Until now he was just trying to adapt to this new world without grabbing attention from him, even now he was clueless about a lot of things.


    For the past sixteen years he just lived in survival mode, he was born with a terrible fate as Lucas''s brother, banned from using magic in a world that was already doomed before he reincarnated .


    But the only thing that crossed his mind this time was that he didn''t live, he spent his first life as a traitor to his parents'' cult and this time as a traitor to his people .


    In both lives, he just managed to breathe for another day.


    He liked a few things back then like his favorite game and web novel, but here all he liked was the look of the region upon him .


    The temptation to ascend even when he had no powers .


    He hit the door aggressively a few more times until the lock broke and he managed to open it widely. What surprised him the most was the scene of his burning house.


    The mes were so high and they burned everything inside the house, the heat itself was burning his skin, and his face turned ck because of the carbon the moment he set foot there, and the hissing sound of fire frightened him a lot .


    The ce smelled like burning wood, smoke, and ash.


    There was no other way out there without magic, he screamed for help but he couldn''t hear anyone around .


    He went back to the basement and closed the door, at least like this he will not die because of the burning, he will die suffocated and then burned after .

 Chapter 15 The Triple Full Moons -Part 2

    The second Isiah regained consciousness, he thought that he was still in the basement until he felt an air breeze in his hair.


    He felt the ground very hard under his body, then his fingers reached for the grass and he eventually ended up making a fist.


    It was the pain mixed with fear of the reality he woke up to.


    Something was different, and that''s why he opened his eyes immediately, and the urge to cough started, for once he sat and started to cough like he was suffocated by the amount of smoke he inhaled. After a minute he opened his eyes with pain and started to look around him.


    He was outside his home, now¡­ He has a full view of what was happening there.


    That fear and confusion stayed with Him.


    The sky was dark but with a purple hue announcing the opening of the portals to the world beyond.


    In history, they taught them what happened outside their houses that night, no one ever dared to go outside like he was right now.


    Isiah was terrified when he found himself outside, like dying in the fire was a good thingpared to that.


    He stood right away and went closer to the house, now he remembered his parents.


    Something in him tried to just save himself and run away, he remembered every single mistreatment they gave him just because his brother ended the world, it is their fault but somehow they med him.


    For a minute he just didn''t move and instead stayed there motionless thinking of the possibilities, he wanted to leave them there and he wanted them out too¡­


    He was confused but when he coughed for thest time he couldn''t shake his thoughts.


    He walked towards the house only to see their bodiesying on the ground.


    He ran towards them as if his life depended on it, he leaned towards his mother first and found her breathing unconsciously and the same was happening to his father, something was not normal.


    Isiah then noticed a yellow circle above his parents'' body, each of them had a circle above them, he recognized the same runes that Ethyl used when she helped him out that day, he then started to look around, she must be close he thought, a few meters away from him there stood a girl in the front of his house.


    She was focusing on doing something he couldn''t recognize.


    Isiah ran towards her impatiently, he was still dizzy because of the quantity of smoke he inhaled.


    Yet he managed to reach her faster than he thought, she was waving her hands in the air, while a yellow circle wasposed in front of her, and different runes were written inside of it.


    "What are you ¡­.y¡­.yo¡­you ¡­doing here? What happened to us? Did you burn our ¡­house to the ground ¡­.you threatened me the other day ¡­.I ¡­ " , Isiah was tormented by how weak he must have looked to her.


    "Sit down, you little¡­weak..boy, I want to burn this house for sure, don''t tempt me too", Ethyl replied with a pissed face.


    "You ¡­threatened me the other ..day", Isiah couldn''t finish that sentence and fell to the ground, that must be one of the consequences of being stuck in that fire.<novelnext></novelnext>


    At that moment Ethyl said calmly without even looking at him: "With this weak body you want to avenge me, you pathetic little shit " .


    She was still doing that spell, the yellow circle then started to move away from her and to widen till it reached the size of the house, it was then ced upon the house:" WATER", she said with a steady face.


    Then water started to flood from that circle, a huge amount of water that in other cases could make a flood, she was that strong.


    She left the yellow circle doing the job and she started to move towards him.


    Isiah''s eyes were captivated by that look, she was indeed different, she had powers that went beyond imagination, her calmness in this situation, and even more her strong independent attitude.


    Ethyl was looking like a goddess in his eyes, and he was like a wounded bird.


    He closed his eyes the moment she leaned towards him and said:" I will be that strong Ethyl"


    It was the first time he said her name in that way, his voice cracked leaving him all embarrassed by the situation.


    "You can''t be this strong, because you are banned from being a mage !", Ethyl said teasing him .


    "So, why are you here, to help me ? I can''t think of a reasonable reason for you to do such a thing !".


    "I came here with a thought in mind, I wanted to grab your ass out here for once just to see what it looks like, the horrible night, I wanted you to have the first seat to watch the triple full moon, the mess your brother created ¡­"


    " And ¡­why are you trying to ¡­help?"


    "I wanted to torture you mentally ..but it seems that you have a lot of enemies "


    "Why?"


    "Do you think this fire is caused by monsters !"


    "If it wasn''t you ¡­isn''t that obvious"


    " I found some people here, they were like a dozen, I know them, some of them are your colleagues, some of them are you, neighbours, they were gathering just when the moons lined up¡­they wanted to lock you down there till you burn, they were too afraid to watch that so they left after burning the house by few minutes, "


    "I know they hate us ¡­but this is ¡­This ...This is outrageous!"


    "Basically, I don''t me them ¡­they were doing the same thing your traitor brother did years ago¡­but ..to take you by surprise like that is a thing only cowards do".


    Isiah gazed at the picture of the house burning, everything turned to ashes ¡­they are very lucky to have Ethyl here, without her they would have almost died.

 Chapter 16 Disposable

    Because his parents were much older than him, it took them a while to wake up again, their natural healing process driven by Ethyl''s magic was slowpared to his. However, the moment they both woke up and saw what happened to their house and the garden everything turned upside down.


    His mother started pping her face in shock, she even started scratching her face uncontrobly for her loss. The tears drew lines in her cheeks because she tore heavily as she leaned while sitting on the ground and rested her head there, Lisa formed a fist and started hitting the ground with her hands in disbelief.


    "We did ever¡­rr..everything, we¡­. prepared for this¡­ night li¡­.li¡­like ¡­.we always did¡­why ¡­.why !", at that moment she was yelling and crying and no one dared to evene closer to her.


    She was crying and shouting as the smell of burning woods crossed her nose, and the ash started to disperse in the air blinding her from seeing that chaos, even her garden that she always took care of was burned to the ground.


    His dad''s reaction was different than his mother''s, he kept looking at the house in silence for half an hour, he had a poker face by nature and that didn''t help Isiah to read what was in his mind at the moment.


    When his mother finally got tired of that wave of crying, she just sat there with her eyes fixed on the house silently. Isiah thought that this was it¡­. he thought that they finally got to their senses, nevertheless his dad was just bottling up all that time.


    In seconds his face turned red like a tomato, and the look of anger on his face went from zero to ten fastly.


    Isiah felt uneasy when he saw that, especially when he turned to face him and started walking towards him slowly saying:" Why? Why? Tell me ¡­Why.....What happened, you stupid bastard? ".


    " I don''t know ¡­I just don''t know¡­I woke up to this..I swear to you ¡­Dad ..Dad ..I am just like you ", Isiah was so scared of that reaction.


    He grabbed him from his cor and said:'''' The house is burning, there are no monsters near this ce¡­Look at the sky ¡­There is no red or purple aurora¡­Witch means that someone did this", He then noticed Ethyl''s presence, she was still sitting where she was before next to Isiah.


    Johnathan pointed at her and then said:"Who did this¡­Who is she? Is she the one who did it?"


    Johnathan pointed at Ethyl with a scary face, Isiah saw the way his father was looking at her, so he interrupted him saying:" Dad, she is not responsible for this mess¡­She came here after¡­Didn''t you see the yellow circle upon the house, it is hers ...She is a high ranked mage ¡­.And she is helping us ".


    Johnathan didn''t believe him, however, he pushed Isiah away and headed towards Ethyl who was standing by now waiting to receive his rage.


    " You little bitch!... You did this to my house!...why ! ..How could you ? ".


    Ethyl smiled sarcastically and looked him right in the eyes with a straight face, he flinched for a moment because the aura around her was different, she was cold like ice and the look in her eyes felt like daggers upon his skin, her blue eyes turned to be darker the more she kept the eye contact between them.


    Something didn''t feel right and Johnathan was trying impatiently to break that contact. He never felt that way in his entire life. This girl was scaring him just by a look from her.


    He felt ashamed of that so he pretended to be tough around her.


    She raised her hand with her palm directed towards his face and said:" Move ", Suddenly he has pushed far away from her.


    That just made him furious, she was messing with him at a moment like that, he tried to walk towards her again but she said this time:"I want to kill you so bad¡­. Mister, don''t push me to do it".


    Isiah walked towards them and stood in the center trying to separate them, but Ethyl used her magic while waving her hand and moved him far away from them and said: " Don''t think that you can stop me, both of you are weak and I can''t just be so forgiving ".


    Isiah called for her loudly when he knew her intentions, but she didn''t stop and started to focus her magic on his father.


    The sky turned to be bright for a moment, it felt like the sun showed up in the middle of the night, that didn''tst for long, then a red and purple aurora appeared from nowhere, Johnathan panicked the moment he saw that therefore he just ignored Ethylpletely and headed towards his wife who was still crying silently over her burned house.


    He took her hand and started to shake her shoulder with his other free hand trying to wake her up from that state of panic.<novelnext></novelnext>


    when he knew that it was nearly impossible to have her act normal, he just helped her stand and then started running away.


    Isiah walked automatically to follow them when he saw the panic on his father''s face.


    When he linked everything together he knew that there was a portal nearby and that he would face an awful fate if he stayed here.


    He wanted to join them to hide with them, but his dad yelled at him saying :" Don''t follow us, we will die if we are numerous .Find a way to hide¡­. we will meet after" .


    His father was talking hysterically as he was running away with his mother, that was his sign to leave everything behind.


    He didn''t leave them before but they chose to leave him, Isiah ground his teeth in pain.


    This is his first time being outside in a triple full moon, he knew what to expect but living it was something else.


    Isiah sat on the ground and said:"Now, you have you got what you came for, we are outside in this event, we are doomed and the funny thing is ¡­.I have no magic to survive this night, they will celebrate the death of the traitor''s brother, maybe they will cut my head and decorate the institution''s gate with it ¡­aaaaaah ¡­.i think it will look great ".


    Ethyl didn''t look very scared to him, she was confident about herself as always, so she said:" Stop whining like a little kid and follow me ".


    His pride was much stronger so he didn''t reply to her. She smirked when she noticed his rejection and started whispering some words without his hearing and he found himself standing next to her.


    Sheughed at his surprised face and said :" when you are weak, don''t clutch into such stronger words as pride and honor, don''t pretend that you are something other than yourself, you don''t have power, you need help ¡­just say it ".


    Being next to her at that moment made him skip a beat, he wanted to be much stronger than her just to mess with her like she was doing to him.


    A lot of noises were raised just near them, something was bumping on the ground and it was getting closer to them by the minute.


    Something wasing in their direction, it must be big because all the birds and animals started to run away or fly in the sky.


    Isiah felt like he was in a disaster movie, everything was moving away from this creature.


    His heart was pounding, his breath was intermittent, and his muscles were failing him one after another¡­


    Isiah was just moving in an unknown direction while Ethyl stood still.


    This girl was dangerous for sure, even when the world was already falling she had to show him that she was better than him .


    Isiah couldn''t stand that, he shouted at her to follow him but she said smiling:" I will protect you, my lovely princess" .


    That made his heart race, his blood boil in his veins, she had power and she was veryfortable using it unlike him who was totally weak and disposable even by the members of his family.


    " Go hide in your castle until your knight in shining armores to save you", she waved at him then looked at that thing that keeps moving the tall trees.

 Chapter 17 Act Of Resistance

    No sain person would ever wander outside his hideout when this horrifying event happens, only a suicidal, crazy, or stupid person is capable of doing such an act. This girl was a mix of all these three.


    His eyes were terrified of what was happening in front of him, this was his first time witnessing the opening of the hell portal and for that reason, he just couldn''t contain his reactions, his screams to her didn''t stop along the way, his body was unable to move too.


    "Do you want me to hide you myself? Isn''t that a bit of exaggeration? Don''t be so shameless Isiah Ducan because I don''t tolerate that¡­",Ethyl said with a tone full of sarcasm.


    Whatever wasing in their direction was so close right now. Isiah leaned with his back on a tree behind him while Ethyl kept looking forward to whatever wasing towards them.


    A few minutes passed that tortured him mentally, he then chose to be silent because he knew that he was not able to change her mind.


    ''Why am I still here! Why am I waiting for this girl! she was going to kill me and now I am waiting for her like a stupid fool '', Isiah started to mumble inside of his head.


    Suddenly, a few trees in front of them started to move like something was getting closer to them along the way, a loud howl was heard this time, Isiah''s face turned pale when he saw that thinging out there very slowly.


    That creature looked like a dog but a giant one, his height was close to the height of the trees, it was ck as coal with glowing dangerous yellowish eyes, and it had very sharp teeth, it smelled like brimstone and there was a wave of fire around it, the trees next to it were already burning because of it.


    When this creature reached their ce, there were no animals left there and the scent of burning woods and meat was spreading around.


    Isiah tried to move away, to run, or at least to hide because if that creature saw him he would die for sure.


    Ethyl was still standing in her ce facing this creature, her expressions were still the same as she said calmly:" Always the hellhounds are the first creatures to cross that portal¡­they always did".


    '' A hellhound !''He thought to himself.


    " Only the heating off of its body will burn you to death, stay away, probably all the trees on his way were burned, and so did the animals", She added.


    He looked at her and felt disgusted with himself, his weakness, hisck of information, his inability to fight, everything was triggering his insecurities.


    " Hurry up and hide you stupid shit, I won''t protect you if you keep standing there ", This time Ethyl smiled cheerfully and then walked towards the monster with no fear.


    The hellhound noticed her immediately and fastly moved towards her. It looked very aggressive and its senses seemed to be enhanced because even though she was too small to be noticed, it just saw her petite body and started to move closer to her fastly.


    Their education system never taught them about this night and what was waiting for them outside, maybe it was just a policy so that no one would be too scared to be suicidal and rebellious to the highest regions.


    Now Isiah understood why every higher mage from the higher regions just left them blind because if anyone knew about this they would be furious.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was not like they didn''t know about creaturesing off the portals leading to the world beyond, but if they knew that those creatures are this big, this destructive, and aggressive no one would ept the ranking system and they will all either fight or die trying to be free from this ce.


    Isiah''s breathing was difficult, if this is just one creature from the world beyond then they are all doomed when the other creatures pass the portals too.


    Everyone on Delwias Ind knew that it was getting closer and closer to the world beyond year after another, this region was dragged to that ce because of Lucas.


    His parents told him that at the beginning of this mess, there was only one portal that opened in the first year.


    However, years after that the number of portals opened on such a night is unknown.


    "Don''t look at its eyes, this creature is demonic ", She yelled at Isiah when she saw his frightened face, " The more you stare at it, the more your chance to die is higher".


    Isiah looked at the ground immediately, he heard herugh.


    `She is dangerous¡­.god!", He thought.


    Ethyl grabbed a scrotum from her bag, took out a bunch of salt from it and threw it on the ground and started whispering while leaning towards it .


    The hellhound was so close to her this time, her skin was very hot, and she felt a lot of pain because that heat was burning her, but she can''t move now, not after throwing herst salt on the ground.


    It was the only way to fight this creature and running this time was out of the question.


    Fighting this demonic creature is not something she was doing for the first time, she fought a lot for the past four years, Ethyl was the only one fighting them in this region.


    It was not that easy, it was difficult at the beginning, and it still is but somehow every time she killed one of those creatures she felt like she was gaining more experience.


    The hellhound was the only creature from the world beyond that she killed for the past years, still, it was an aplishment that no one in this region has ever done in a decade.


    It all started when her little brother Serov got lost five years ago during a period like this, she and her family went on the run to look out for him, they spent days searching for him and even at the night the triple full moon happened they just ignored it and kept looking.


    That night she realized the truth about this ce the hard way, Ethyl discovered her ability to fight and tasted that sweet feeling of resistance.


    Ethyl was the first person that killed a hell creature ¡­and the only one .

 Chapter 18 Killing The First Hellhound...

    Connecting with nature was one of the abilities that Ethyl had since she was very little. She used it recklessly in her favor during her studies in the institution, but the first time she knew its value was when she was forced to fight the first hellhound in her life 5 years ago.


    Fighting such a demonic creature was out of the question, the fact that she did it that night made her very confused in the first year.


    Ethyl waited for another year to fight such a creature again, not because she was afraid but because she was suddenly alone and less motivated about her whole existence in this world.


    That night five years ago was engraved in her memory, she could even tell what she was wearing or what she ate before that too.


    Her brother''s disappearing days before the triple full moon impacted the family deeply and shredded everyst piece of emotion that collected them.


    They just couldn''tmunicate with one another after that, they couldn''t smile or talk or even act properly knowing that he was out here scared, cold, and hungry.


    Serov was five years old when he disappeared, Ethyl''s parents weren''t that great in magic and that''s why they contacted one of the best mages on the ind to cast them a locating spell¡­.A sophisticated one like he said.


    They gave a huge amount of money to him, money that they didn''t even afford and in return, he just told them that he couldn''t sense his energy in the whole region. He was able to know that just by casting a spell using his shirt as an anchor.


    Some thoughts crossed her parents'' mind, like maybe someone kidnapped him or someone just took him into the next region, or even that the mage just messed with them and that he wasn''t maybe that great, and that''s why they kept on the run for the next few days, even when the triple full moon was going to happen.


    She still remembers her mother crying while walking everywhere asking strangers if they saw her little kid¡­and also her father who kept ming her for his disappearance.


    He used to y around the house every morning on her watch but that day she got caught in cooking and when she checked him like usual she didn''t find him around, and that''s how everything started.


    The first hellhound she saw in her life was the biggest among all because her fear of it was the most, however, now she was able to say that they were all the same size.


    The opening of the portal that day happened far away from her home, but even then they got caught up in the middle of that mess because her father and mother kept screaming her little brother''s name. That day was the most terrifying day in her life.


    Her parents were too shocked when they saw the hellhound staring at them, so they started running away from him but it was much stronger and faster.


    Her parents were running towards her to save her from him but he killed them before they reached her .


    She still remembers his terrifying howls as if she was hearing them right now.


    That day she reached the salt inside of her pocket and started that spell that she read in one of her parents'' books.


    The fact that she still remembers such a spell in a time like this was confusing to her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She only read it once and somehow it was locked inside her head since then to show up in this moment of need.


    Next to that spell, there was a note, the spell only works with divine energy .


    At the time she thought that divine energy was something rare and sacred and that it would not be of use until she remembered one of her teachers'' sayings¡­


    " The divine energy is everywhere, everything in this world is built with it, every creature has it without it we won''t fit in to this world but in to the world beyond"


    Those words saved her life. In the middle of crying and heavy breathing, she managed to put her hands on the ground and absorb the divine energy on it. One of her strong suits was her control of that energy inside her body to formte it and use it in her magic.


    Not able to think even twice she cast the spell saying:"Unstabilize the magic core inside the hellhound"


    It appeared to her for the first time that when she said that while projecting the energy she absorbed, she cut the connection between the hellhound and this ce, and for more than a minute it just sat there not moving until she yelled saying:" Destroy the magic core".


    At that moment that creature sshed in seconds causing a huge amount of light and disappearing.


    That was the trick but it needed a lot of energy and being in this ce is not promising and the salt she had was thrown in front of her while she sensed little energy on this ground.


    Isiah said again to her:" Let''s run, you crazy¡­"


    But she didn''t even look at him when she started absorbing the divine energy from the ground around her .


    It was not an easy process and because she already used her magic in terminating the burning house she lost a lot of power and that''s why she felt very tired while doing that.


    The divine energy in this ce was normal but she needed more, more like in the institution field, that ce was flowing with magic .


    And of course, no one in this ce knew about this except for her, why!


    Because she was the only person walking from one ce to another testing the divine energy around Delwias ind in case she needed to use it again.


    Isiah was very surprised by her stubbornness? but instead of leaving her this time he just made up his mind and got closer to her and said:" Let''s move"


    She pushed him away until he fell to the ground and she said:" Can''t let this monster hovering around; I won''t let this happen¡­not to anyone "

 Chapter 19 Leverage On Her

    As a girl who lived alone in the middle of the woods, and had no problem ascending and leaving everything behind she was showing so much interest in people who she didn''t even know.


    Of course, she was a prodigy and all that, but risking her life this way was very intimidating to Isiah.


    She threw him away like a small insect and insisted on staying there to cast some sort of spell.


    She was sure of herself and her abilities, he could even say that he trusted her confidence in herself but somehow he couldn''t just ept what was happening in front of him.


    " Just stay where you are, I have to do it now ¡­I have done it before so don''t interrupt me with your nonsense", Ethyl said with a re in her eyes.


    Isiah stood still looking at her while she leaned towards the ground again and started to whisper some words, a blue energy started to appear where her hands rested, Isiah went close to her, her face showed so much pain because she was using a lot of power to that.


    This ce didn''t have much, to begin with, and doing this here was kind of hurting to her.


    The energy quantity was big in Isiah''s eyes but to hers, it was very small, she had drowned a lot back in the dayspared to this.


    She needed more and more of it but how ¡­.


    It is not like she could drag the hellhound to another ce filled with energy, the hellhound is very fast and very strong and it could kill her in seconds.


    The best choice was for her to stay still and do what needed to be done.


    Isiah saw her forehead sweating and her grimace changing, she even started to grind her teeth to force herself to continue.


    It was not like everything was handed to her, she always worked for everything triple the effort everyone was doing just to have a name for herself and pass the evaluation test.


    Since she was a kid she was treated with caution because of her abilities and when she got some sort ofmon sense she realized that she had to show them what needs to be shown, and she did that exactly.


    Ethyl knew that they were alreadyparing her to Lucas Duncan when she was 8, she was going through the same path and her teachers started to show up at their front door to warn her parents, at that young age she learned how to manipte her test''s results and by that she stayed for more years until she graduated after.


    It was all about the looks and she seeded in hiding her powers till the end.


    But ¡­now ¡­she had to do what needed to be done.


    She continued absorbing the divine energy and this time she just expanded the diameter and the ground around them looked all like it was glowing with yellow, the fields around them were sparkling and it looked very beautiful.


    Isiah had never seen such a thing until now and that''s why he looked very amazed by her.


    Ethyl ignored Isiahpletely and continued absorbing but the hellhound started to move towards her because it sensed the divine energy which was by now a huge amount.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The salt started to formte a circle in front of her where all the divine energy was moving salt particles to form that exact shape with exact runes.


    It was condensing for a while until Ethyl projected it towards the hellhound and said:"Destroy the magic core inside the hellhound" .


    She was not sure if that amount of divine energy was enough for her spell but she did it anyway, there is no way she could survive this anyway unless she said this.


    The hellhound jumped towards her with his glowing yellowish eyes hunting her, but even when there were only millimeters separating them she fell to the ground not moving because of herck of energy, his threatening face was very scary and she thought she lost it and that''s why she covered her face with her arms trying to avoid the burn and the eye contact.


    However, at that exact same moment, Isiah reached for her and pulled her away from it, the hellhound was about to ssh because of the spell but it decided to take her with it anyway.


    If it wasn''t for Isiah''s presence that hellhound would have killed her at that moment, she even got some burns on her arms when she hid her face from it.


    Everything went ck, she thought that she fainted right away until she heard heavy breathing so close to her, she sighed and retreated to find herself between Isiah''s arms.


    She was messing with him all that time and now he was the one who saved her when she drained herself facing that hellhound.


    Isiah was still leaning toward her, he couldn''t believe that he jumped in front of a hellhound to save her, he thought that would never do such a thing, they don''t deserve it and that''s why he shouldn''t move a bit to save anyone else.


    But here he was ming himself for saving her while being motionless in front of her.


    None of them said anything, she just pushed him seconds after.


    And he just walked away trying to see any remaining hellhound.


    He was just trying to make himself busy and forgot about him sacrificing himself to help her.


    '' That stupid girl'', he thought after cursing ¡­


    He kept looking around and there was no remaining for the hellhound, to him he thought of a lot of theories but he just couldn''t say them out loud.


    This world is different for sure and this girl is his way out of it.


    If they didn''t allow him to learn magic then she would.


    Now he has leverage on her and he will use it for sure to make his own way up, even if that meant that he was going to be childish..

 Chapter 20 Attached !

    After killing that hellhound, Ethyl rested for a few minutes on the ground before she stood up again on her feet and said:" Well in the radiation of 10 miters this must be the only portals to the world beyond, from my past experiences, I guess this portals have some sort of distance between them"


    Isiah replied to her:" Howe do you know such a thing?, even the expedition that investigated the world beyond didn''t dere such a precise thing like you are doing right now, your confidence might kill you in the future".


    "Well, do you think that those bastards have the courage to go outside their hideouts on such a night to investigate the world beyond? If so where are their results?, they have been doing it for years now, howe the only thing they know about is the purple and red aurora that appears when the portals to that world open?, Name one other fact if you can"


    Isiah rolled his eyes in disagreement and started to think about what she said, in fact, he was so shocked that she was right, in years and after all that research they didn''t announce much to the public and when asked around they all agreed to say that those were some confident documents and facts.


    "Who told you about this stuff, I am sure that a girl would never know about such a thing".


    " Well, don''t be a loser and say something like that, there''s a lot that you don''t know about me, '''' she replied firmly.


    Isiah looked at her from top to toe then said: "How did you learn about such a spell? "


    No answer but this time she just walked away while shaking her head in disbelief.


    That aurora just disappeared after killing that hellhound and the amount of divine energy absorbed in the process was huge to the point where all the grass in that area became crusty, it felt like it was drained from its life.


    "Those are some interesting parents that you have, Isiah Duncan, are you sure that they are your parents?" .


    All he could do was re at her because she was going to cross the line with her rude words.


    "They left you when things went wrong, I wonder what''s in their minds".


    Isiah walked toward her and because of his well-built body, it looked like he was going to hit her.


    He grabbed her arm with force and looked at her disgustedly and then managed to say: " Just keep your mouth shut" .


    She raised her head to look at his eyes because she was so smallpared to him and then said:" You wouldn''t leave them as they did to you, I just know that ".


    Isiah tightened his hand around her arm without saying anything but she added:" Well, you are that weak".


    Ethyl started whispering with a creepy smile on her face, his arms started to lose their force and move away from her arm, he was very surprised yet he tried not to show it to her.


    "The next time youy your hand on me I will cut it and decorate the institution gate with it, do you hear me, Isiah Duncan".


    She even remembered what he said in a moment of weakness and said it to him back as a threat.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " So, you don''t have any shocking power like the legendary Lucas, the one who messed everything for us, and even with being polite and harmless to everyone around you,. you are in this messed up situation".


    Isiah bit his lower lip trying to contain his anger.


    " You just listened to them blindly, you walked the road they made for you and craved for their eptance like a fool, and they didn''t even give you that in return".


    Isiah was about to explode yet she kept talking to him easily like she knew him for ages, was he that obvious!.


    "You stayed weak for them, even when you knew that you will never stand a chance to survive in this world, they should at least acknowledge your effort, you pitiful creature !"


    Isiah retreated trying to avoid eye contact with her, this girl was different and he will never stand a chance in a fight or a talk with her right now.


    Isiah started to walk away from Ethyl heading home when sheughed like a crazy person and said as loudly as she could:" If you are going to check on your parents then I must tell you that you are the most pathetic person I have ever seen in my entire life".


    Isiah walked away from her and walked under the light of the three full moons.


    She followed him saying:" Are you crazy! just tell me I might understand that you bastard!".


    Even when she said those harmful words he just continued walking away as if nothing had happened. He thought that not replying to what she said might drive her away, but she kept walking behind him all the way mumbling about him and his way of thinking.


    To her, he was just too hard to understand, the way he was sticking with his parents when they treated him like shit was just unjustified.


    " Tell me again, why are you not causing trouble to them !", she yelled at him this time.


    She was familiar with trouble because she grew up that way before realizing the need to be quiet to survive.


    To her, Isiah looked like a bomb that is about to explode any second now, but the fact that he was still walking like nothing had happened was more than she could handle.


    They say that Lucas was one time like this until he chose to go on the other way around.


    He didn''t show any signs, one day he just woke up and decided to destroy the world that the blue sage sacrificed his life to keep safe and sound


    Was it that insignificant to be an evil person or was it the umtion of all the pain and sorrow and failure!

 Chapter 21 The Aftermath

    The first region with all of its districts was going through the hell of the triple full moon that happens once in 90 days, for the other higher regions it was just a night like any other night.


    All they know was that somehow in this particr event, an unidentified number of portals open in the first regions that connect both worlds, for years creatures appeared and caused a crazy amount of destruction in the first region.


    People died, and people lost everything they had. Therefore they learned to co-exist and treat the night as a surviving mechanism.


    It was difficult at the beginning but now they all figured out how to survive the night, that was until the monsters were not all they had to worry about ¡­.but people like them too.


    People only knew about the statistics of this night''s loss by the expedition that explores the world beyond, huge amounts of dead people, destruction everywhere, and even the destruction caused by people who want to take their vengeance for people they hate and me it for the creatures from the world beyond.


    When there was chaos, there were also parasitical people who took advantage of that.


    Most of them were mages and hiding their murders was easy for them, they didn''t even think of channeling their powers to kill the creatures that visited one day in three months for the past years.


    It wasn''t the duty of the expedition to do statistics but since they didn''t do their actual job for the night, they had to take some credits somehow.


    That night Isiah just spent it next to his house looking at the remains of it, while thinking deeply about the decisions he made for his first life and his second two.


    If he had just been obedient and walked the road his parents made for him, he would have been livingfortably without all the pain he was living through now, even in the old globe he was just having a much worse time because he was punished for sins that he didn''tmit.


    Living this way was his fault and this night showed a lot. Learning magic now was a priority and no one will stop him from that, not even the parents who abandoned him to die.


    When the lineage of the moons ended after three hours, things went quiet to their natural way and Isiah''s parents went back to the house.


    From what his dad said, he just made a disappearing spell to hide his mom and himself all that time.


    Unlike all the past years, Isiah didn''t reply to him, he didn''t even look at him, he just stood up and left them there.


    He kept walking in the forest until he reached the empty field next to his house andy there. He was too exhausted but his heart was pondering as if he was running for miles now.


    Tomorrow will be a day free of study too . The institution gives them in a total of seven days of rest during this period, five days before the triple full moon and the day itself, and a day after .


    When you already have a basement usually there is no significant damage aside from the mess outside the house, but this time because of what people did to them the mess in Iisah''s house was bigger than they could handle.


    He looked at the region above and said: " How is it for all the people above! Why are we suffering like this! ".


    Envying them won''t change his future and that''s why he just closed his eyes until he slept soundly while thinking of everything around him.


    ***********


    Johnathan and Lisa made aint to the guards of Delwias Ind first thing in the morning to get the king''s empathy.


    Because ofck of evidence, and the absence of punishment against the people around them, they didn''t even get help from the ruler of this region.


    Lisa was so angry when she went back home, she sat on the ground in front of her house and said to her husband:" We have to leave this ce, we should have done this a long time ago, we should have left, we can''t live with this people, we will always be the traitors, and I can''t just keep living this way".<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We lived here our whole lives, what are you saying ? ", Johnathan replied anxiously.


    " I am leaving this ce, I am going and I will nevere back to this district. Johnathan, I will go and live where my parents live. They will not be happy with this but at least they won''t kill me like these people wanted to dost night ".


    "You want to leave me after all these years !".


    " I am not leaving you, I am leaving Lucas, I am leaving Isiah, I am leaving our failure behind us, I am leaving this awful life that I have been forcing myself to it ", Lisa was crying this time .


    " What have we done to get kids like this ? "Jonathan was not expecting an answer but she replied to him:"Let''s start our life again, this time just the both of us, we will never repeat our mistake again ".


    " When you say it this way ¡­you make it sound easy ".


    "It is ¡­..easy ".This time she got closer to him and hugged him trying to persuade him to leave with her .


    " Leave and do what ¡­exactly !"


    " Stay and do what ¡­it is all the same ".


    Isiah was standing closer to them hearing what they were saying, they were leaving him with no regret at all, he wanted to cut their conversation and tell them about all his angry thoughts, but he just looked at them as they looked at the house for thest time before leaving.


    Isiah walked towards them, he didn''t say anything ¡­just stood in front of them and his mom said:" Promise me dear, promise me that you won''t learn magic so that i will be okay¡­i will be happy if you promised me dear " .


    He smiled sarcastically and then looked into her eyes and said : "I will learn magic ¡­I will cause this world more than my brother did, I can assure that at least ".


    Johnathan raised his arm wanting to p his face but Isiah objected to him and held his arm in the air and said whileughing: " Well, I am not your kid anymore, I never was, to begin with, and I will never ever let you punish me for things that I didn''t do, nor the things I will do ".


    " Bastard , just like that monster'''' .Johnathan yelled at him.


    " Yes ¡­more than him if you ask me, but I leave it to you to judge "


    When he approached them he just wanted to see them for thest time, but instead, he ended up saying these awful things to them.


    "I will ascend, I will never think about you, dad, mom, I will never consider returning to this region, you chose yourself and I will choose myself this time ".


    "Starting from today, you are not our son," Johnathan said


    " Don''t learn magic, Isiah, why is it so hard for you just to pass by ".


    " I lived that way my whole life, you were just too busy to notice that I was just breathing as you told me¡­.mother, don''t try to force things okay ¡­.just like you said to dad¡­you were doing it your whole life ¡­this time just say it ", Isiah yelled at her more when he added, " say it ".


    Lisa panicked because he never treated her this way.


    " What have I done to get kids like you ¡­".

 Chapter 22 Complexity

    Theplexity of human rtions is weird, even when you are rted by blood to them you can''t always treat them like you are treating yourself or even more valuable than that.


    Even when you are so close to them you have to take caution with their emotions and be sure not to hurt them.


    Family rtionships have decency which was absent from Isiah''s life.


    His first parents sacrificed him as if he was not of their own.


    They wanted to manipte their disciples and he looked like a pain in their asses, they had to get rid of him to express their control over their cult ¡­.Their precious cult.


    ? After reincarnation, all he wanted was to pass by without notice but here he was left behind after being mistreated along the way.


    His two lives were just him stuck in an empty circle of self-pity and people-pleasing, weakness, andck of confidence.


    This time he knew exactly what he meant to them, and for that, he was going to be the worst version of himself.


    He tried over and over to make them see that he was harmless but he failed to do that and instead he wasbeled as a threat for just breathing.


    But not anymore ¡­.not anymore ¡­He kept repeating inside of his head.


    Isiah looked at his mother and said:"You didn''t do anything to have kids like us!!! Are you kidding me ¡­you didn''t do anything for us and that''s why ¡­that''s why ¡­everything¡­.shiiiiit ¡­.you didn''t fight for us, help us, stand for us when the world was against us, teach us when we are mistaken, lead us the right way, you just stood there and expected miraculously us to be good "


    "How dare you, Isiah?"Johnathan interrupted him while rising his fist in the air.


    "I don''t want to be a parent in the future, and I don''t know shit about parenting but living with you made me realize that I just don''t want to be a parent like you "


    " You are following your brother''s path,'''' His mom yelled.


    "I didn''t give a shit about anyone in my life "He meant his two lives.


    "But all I can say is that I have curiosity towards Lucas, he brought hell to you for a reason, I mean who wouldn''t do that after being mistreated like this ".<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mistreated??? Whaaat !!!We haven''t done shit to you?"Lisa said.


    "Yep ¡­you didn''t do anything for me, I was just another copy, a corrupted copy of my brother, I don''t even know if I could call him that, but I am corrupted in your eyes and that''s all that matters "


    His mother was still crying but his dad stepped towards him leaving his wife behind and said:" I bet that you can''t even do something crucial like Lucas if you know what I mean ¡­Lucas has terrific powers, he is smarter, stronger, and by saying that you are a corrupted copy of him you are just raising your worth when in fact you can''t reach his level, not now ¡­.not in a million year¡­you should ept this and move on".


    Isiah looked at his father''s eyes for a long time, and that was a first because he usually was too hesitant, too weak, and too pitiful to do a small thing like that. However what he saw in those cold eyes was something different than what he expected, his father had a secret twisted pride for his old brother''s monstrous action.


    He grind his teeth with anger then said as calm as he could:" If Lucas borough hell to this world then I must tell you dad¡­ that I am going to turn this ce into hell"


    His father didn''t even consider what Isiah said as a threat, he didn''t even reply to him when his mother looked at the horizon and thought deeply before saying:" You don''t know Lucas, there is one thing that you need to know Isiah, Lucas was called a prodigy his whole life, do you think that it was for no reason, Lucas did what no one did since the blue sage brought this world to its shape¡­firstly they studied his case like crazy ¡­they just couldn''t find when the attempts of ruining the world began with him"


    Isiah rolled his eyes trying to show her ignorance when in fact he was still listening to her because he was interested in knowing his brother''s story.


    "He had powers, amazing powers ..and when I say this I mean even teachers from higher regions were amazed by him ..he was able to fight like the guards, chase like the hunters, revive things that were deprived of their divine energy, create hard spells that no one was able to copy¡­. a prodigy doesn''t give him his right description.."


    His mom stopped talking for seconds, tears started to show in the corner of her eyes, his dad continued:" You didn''t do half what he has done at the age of ten, and you still brag about ruining the world ¡­huh ¡­like you have the skill to do that ".


    Lisa grabbed his father''s hand and said:" You will never be like Lucas, that''s why I am asking you not to hurt yourself in the process, by nature you are not driven by emotion so don''t start to be one ".


    Isiah smiled in despair, he knew his ce from the beginning but his parents'' words gave him a hard time epting that all over again ..


    Of course, Lucas was a legend that doesn''te twice but at least they didn''t have to be this rude about it .


    Johnathan pushed him away when he passed him followed by his mother and said:" Don''t follow us ¡­we are going to live peacefully ¡­we tried and tried ..over ..and¡­over ¡­.but this time ¡­it''s over".


    His mom didn''t say a thing so Isiah looked at them both andughed loudly with all of his efforts, that wasn''t funny at all yet hisugh didn''t stop, in fact, it looked more like a cry for help.


    "tsk tsk ¡­ that stupid bastard, even now he is just going to be acting edgy " , Johnthan said whispering to his mom but Isiah heard him.

 Chapter 23 Revenge

    The Duration of a normal triple full moon was 3 hours, in which a lot could happen, and the consequences were still enormous to the people from Delwias Ind.


    Isiah sat in front of the house all morning and till the afternoon, his parents left so he found himself forced to stay by himself.


    He never lived alone but he craved it his whole existence.


    The first step was already unidentified to him.


    Sometimes you need just the first step and the rest is easy.


    Because only that step will give the right direction and target eventually.


    He sat there for hours thinking of endless answers to that conversation between him and his parents.


    Until a crazy idea reached his head, that was never going to happen, he would have lived a whole life like this if it wasn''t for the person responsible for the fire.


    Isiah didn''t see them, but he had an idea about someone who did.


    Immediately he stood and fastly walked towards that house in the middle of the woods.


    He was blinded by anger, the only thing that kept him under control was his parents'' expectations but now realizing that none of that mattered just made him furious.


    The first time Isiah was in that ce he was not in a healthy state to notice anything about that house, but now and under sunlight he was able to form a full picture.


    It looked more like his house but brighter, maybe because of the pink color that was used in painting its walls or the heaven-like garden that was all around it.


    But that house was qualified to be one of the prettiest in the district.


    He knocked on the blue wooden door fastly and loudly as he couldn''t contain his anger.


    Seconds after the door opened and Ethyl opened it with her eyes almost closed, she yawned in front of him then said:"We haven''t slept the whole night, why are you being so noisy at this hour !"


    " Tell me their names" He yelled at her impassionately.


    " Who''s name!"


    " The ones you saw when the fire started"


    "Do I have to?... Isiah Duncan" She was still wiping her eyes, then after that, she tried to close the door.


    "Yes, you have to ''''Isiah yelled at her again while putting his arm in front of the door to make sure that she didn''t close it while he was still standing there.


    "No ¡­no ..of course, if you don''t, you showed up here like a crazy person and you want me to tell you their names! What do you take me for !"


    Isiah grind his teeth trying to control his emotions but she added:" Well, it''s not like if you found out their names you''re gonna beat them alright !"<novelnext></novelnext>


    She made a valid point again, she was always telling the truth but right now he didn''t want to hear any rational thought.


    She saw his anger written all over his face, his face was worse than she had ever seen him, however, the need to talk him out of doing anything kept nagging inside of her ¡­.yet she decided to let him face them.


    Facing them was the only way for him to shut his mouth and move.


    "Your neighbors for a start¡­I told you about that, why do you need to ask again, are you hesitant about taking your revenge on them? huuuum¡­the murderer''s brother has some logic inside of him ¡­or is it weakness!"


    Always with her sarcastic way of speaking, she drove him crazy because of that, and that''s why he had to just leave her without even taking her with him to point some faces.


    "Oh dear ¡­don''t let yourself get kicked okay !"She waved at him, but Isiah was already on his way to them.


    He walked all the way to his neighborhood, he already wanted to fight with Richard even when he knew he couldn''t stand a chance.


    The moment Isiah put a step onto their estate, he saw his mother fixing their garden while his father was taking care of their animals, some chickens, rabbits, dogs¡­


    "Where is Richard?"He couldn''t control his voice so it appeared a bit sharp.


    Richard''s father noticed that he was angry so he avoided answering him, while his mother smiled at Isiah and left what she was doing and got closer to him.


    She patted his head as she always considered him as a kid of her own because she helped his mom during hisbor and watched him grow all these years.


    For only a second Isiah calmed down, that is until he saw Richard getting out of his house with a smile on his face.


    Richards''s mom said:" I walked to your house, what happened to you, I searched for your parents but I didn''t find them, some neighbors told me that they left and I thought that you left with them ¡­..they didn''t even say goodbye"


    Isiah was listening to her but the moment he saw Richard''s face he just got triggered and said:" Don''t expect warm goodbyes when you burn someone''s house".


    His eyes were fixed on Richard''s, he wanted to kill right away, his mother grabbed his arms, very surprised by what he said.


    "Why! Why are you acting like this, my boy? "


    " I need to talk to you son," Isiah replied firmly.


    But she stood in front of him and said while holding on to him: " Can''t let this happen, not when you are having those crazy eyes, you have never been this way, I never so you like this Isiah ¡­just calm down and talk to me "


    He just pushed her away until she fell to the ground with tears in her eyes.


    Seeing that made Richard irritated so he ran towards Isiah and collected his fist punching him on his right cheek.


    Isiah punched him for what he did, physically he was able to cause him harm but when Richard realized that, he just stepped back and waved his hand in the air while focusing on his neck and said "Strangle ".

 Chapter 24 Ugly Sheep ...

    Mages here only have to focus their powers and set a target for it and BOOM ¡­ the damage happens, within every person here the divine power is considerably high and it is the reason that people in the old globe are able to use magic.


    But that power isn''t distributed fairly some have a lot and some do not.


    Isiah was standing there struggling to breathe while he was feeling that someone was strangling him with his hands.


    He avoided fights sometimes for this reason because he knew that he won''t survive that.


    While Isiah was gasping for a small amount of air to enter his lungs, Richard''s mother Patricia intervened between them and started to ask her kid to stop what he was doing, his father Arthur also reached out for him to stop him but none of them was able to.


    Isiah''s eyes turned red and his uncontroble movement lessened by the second. All he thought about was that if he had to live another life from now on he would be the strongest man alive.


    Even if that meant that he had to be the loneliest man in this world.


    He closed his eyes, his arms fell right there, and the movement stopped.


    ******


    After he was gone, Ethyl started to me herself for being a bitch, she basically sent him to his death unarmed and she kind of regretted itter, and that''s why she followed him even when the most thing she wanted to do was to sleep .


    She made a locator spell, something she usually uses to follow some rare animals around, and started to follow the yellow me that leads to his ce .


    It was an easy thing for her, yet the me started to fade, it was not a normal thing to happen because that only meant that the creature was about to be drained of his divine energy, in other words dying.


    She ran as fast as she could, she didn''t even want that to happen, there was an unfinished business between them and that''s why Ethyl needed to hurry before something bad might happen.


    When she approached the closest neighbor to his house, she knew exactly that she would find him there, and there he was about to die of his neighbor''s magic.


    Richard was strangling him, he was not conscious this time and that''s why she focused on Richard and threw him away to interrupt the strangling act that he had been doing.


    Isiah fell to the ground unconscious so she ran towards him and used the air element to form a circle full of runes and hit the ce of his hurt by it .


    It took him a while to wake up again and when he did, he just started coughing while touching the ce of his heart.


    Patricia and Arthur were in the middle of the scene, Richard wasying on the ground because of the impact and Isiah was still sitting there trying to regte his breathing.


    Ethyl walked slowly towards Arthur and said with an intimidating smile on her face:" Well well well ¡­What do we have here! I think we metst night, I remember you clearly because you were the one who executed that boy''s order".


    Isiah didn''t need more exnation to realize that the one who gave the order was Samuel .


    Patricia said when she heard what Ethyl said:" I don''t understand what''s happening here but trust me I will make him pay for everything just leave now and take Isiah with you, things are already messed up ¡­I don''t want you to cause more trouble girl ".<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Probably I would have done the same thing he did, I mean burning Duncan''s house, they deserve it don''t they, for people who brought hell into our world they are very shameless to act normal¡­right ? ."


    Isiah was troubled, here she was standing there defending him when Richard tried to end his life, yet she was supporting him for burning his house when they were stuck in it .


    " Right?¡­but ¡­don''t act like a coward, if you want to harm someone look him in the eyes then do it, and make sure while doing that that your opponent has the power to defend himself ".


    Richard was stunned by her icy words and the sharp look in her eyes, he was afraid of her for a second, her abilities were unknown to him however he knew that he should stay away from her.


    Isiah stood on his feet after what she said and walked toward Richard with a deadly look in his eyes, reaching the life limit was not enough for him.


    He looked at Richard from above then jumped over his body and punched him again, Richard didn''t hold back even with the threatening vibes that Ethyl gave him.


    The physical fight didn''t finish until Ethyl threw both of them into different directions with a wave of her hands.


    The impact of their bodies on the ground was very strong and that''s why both of them stayed on the ground for a while.


    " These bastards are just like a mouse and cat, I want to strangle both of them, just to see how much time they would have stayed calm," Ethyl said while looking into Patricia''s eyes.


    Minutes passed after that hard impact, Isiah sat there and faced Ethyl and said:"What are you doing ? Why did you follow me ? I thought that you wanted me dead anyway ?Why are you saving me from him ?..well¡­you are saving me from him ? Right ? ".


    Ethylughed when she saw how much Isiah was a pain in the ass with his attitude, then said:" there''s something that you need to do before you die ".


    "What''s that?".


    " The system ..this ascending system in the sky ..I hate it ¡­your brother hated it .."


    "My brother !"


    " And that''s why we need to do something about it, Isiah Duncan ".


    When she said those words the first thing that Isiah did was to look around to make sure if they heard her, that''s treason..


    " Don''t worry, I am not even speaking¡­it is all in your mind"..


    Isiah started to look around again to make sure that what she said was right.


    Richard was stillying on the ground and her parents were around him to check on him.


    "I told you I am about to ascend and ..I am one of the best mages on Delwias ind¡­howe I have to prove myself to the ugly sheep of Duncan''s family? '''' ` .

 Chapter 25 Sealed

    "Of course, you can''t just go back to your house, you can''t even use magic to fix it, '''' Ethyl said while she was walking next to him on their way from Richard''s house.


    " What you said earlier¡­"Isiah stopped talking because he was hesitant to have a conversation with Ethyl.


    " I said a lot of things ".


    " About the system, my brother, you sounded ¡­like a rebel".


    "Well you are not qualified to know anything, Isiah Duncan¡­.not when you are this weak, and pathetic ".


    Isiah rolled his eyes and then looked away from her, she knew exactly how to get him angry every time she opened her mouth.


    He sighed as he felt tiresome in his body.Everything looked very different, for the first time he became alone and he didn''t have a single clue on how to handle his life from now on.


    The only thing he knew was that he would definitely learn magic and be the strongest person in this world .


    Ethyl said while she noticed him staring at the trees on his side:" being weak in a world like this is crazy! I can''t imagine being only human¡­that''s frustrating if you ask me".


    "It''s not like I don''t have any divine energy, I am banned from using magic because ¡­you know¡­my parents, the institution, the higher regions, they all want me to stay away from it¡­it is not like I have a choice ".


    " Stop whining!".


    Isiah hurried in his steps just to get past Ethyl but she followed him immediately and said: " I probably have a little time on my hands in this pathetic region, and I am going to do some charity¡­ Maybe after all I want you to cause some damage to the system!".


    Isiah stopped walking then faced her, and replied:" The level of magic you are using is way more advanced than I thought, you are not only using all fifth elements, you can also use mental magic ".


    "I am not that advanced, I can''t read minds, nor control it even when I try to speak to some people as I did it to you, I can''t seem to seed in it, people have some sort of protection over their minds even the lowest mages here are unable tomunicate with like that, therefore it just another useless ability ".


    " Does that mean that my mind has no protection !".


    "yup ! and the more I see your weaknesses the more I ask myself how did you survive all these years".


    " I remember one day my dad took me to the pce when I was probably six, that day something in me changed, I don''t know what it is or how they did it but the day I went to that ce I became different".


    " You mean, you became useless ?"Ethyl said sarcastically.


    " I think they sealed something within me, the thing responsible for magic¡­I stole my friends'' references, I attended some sses, I saw people how they processed magic and tried to copy it but I couldn''t seed¡­after a while, I just stopped trying that ".


    Ethylughed a lot after he finished talking, for an introvert like him an action like that just rocked his entire world .


    "Isiah, can I tell you something!...screw this I am not taking permission from you ¡­well¡­they basically executed you by performing a sealing spell, I am familiar with that spell..the thing is I am not sure whether I should tell you how to break or not..see, when you give a coward person the ultimate power he craved for it for years, he will go crazy".<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah continued walking because he knew that Ethyl was only messing with him the entire time, the moment he reached his burned house he stood there trying to hide his frustration from her.


    He felt her hand touching his hard shoulder so he turned around surprised by her action, she said while putting a devilish smile on her face: " Well this is going to hurt like hell and I am going to enjoy it to the fullest".


    Isiah''s face was puzzled, he raised his thin ck eyebrows to show his surprise while yellow energy started to flow from his big body.


    The energy of every creature in the old globe differs from one person to another and it is rted mostly to his level.


    It felt like his soul was going to be sucked from his body, the pain kept increasing one minute after another. She must have done something to him because he wasn''t moving or yelling in pain, he was just standing there like a statue while she was draining his body from its divine energy .


    "Tsk ..tsk ..this body is just useless¡­you are useless Isiah Duncan".


    The energy she obtained from his body was now in front of her hovering around uncontained? until she raised her hand from his shoulder and pushed him to fall to the ground.


    Then, Ethyl started to manipte that energy in the air with her two hands while keeping all her focus on it to shape it into a yellow circle full of runes that he didn''t recognize.


    Isiah was still not moving while his eyes kept looking at her standing there processing the energy to perform her spell.


    "The area here is drained of energy because I used itst night when I killed that hellhound, that''s why I am using your useless energy¡­"


    Ethyl projected his energy after processing it with her magic and aimed for the house.


    The house that looked abandoned and unlivable, started to look more like its previous state.


    After a minute Isiah sat on the ground and looked at her and said:" Is this a time spell?".


    " A time spell! of course not ¡­it''s not something that I can perform nor anyone in the old globe, I am just giving the ce your low quality of divine energy to heal it ¡­it will take a long time for it and for the garden to blossom but it will happen eventually, the house needs a lot of cleaning inside, all I did is painting it from the outside and the inside¡­but you will have to deal with the mess inside of it "


    "Do you think I care about the stupid garden? or the burned house ?"


    "For someone this weak you are very shameless", Ethyl smirked.


    "How to remove the seal ? "Isiah insisted.


    " Live your farmer life like you were supposed to, you are not going to learn magic even if the sealing spell is disabled"


    " I know¡­"


    "And one more thing¡­I don''t think that you will ascend at all, but if that happened miraculously..then you''ll find me at Elysium where I will be ¡­Destroying this corrupted system".

 Chapter 26 Impact

    Isiah knew from the beginning that Ethyl was a very dangerous girl yet somehow he always ended up being stuck with her in these types of situations like she was pulling him to be next to her in the zone of danger.


    "Elysium ¡­huh!"He repeated quietly as if he was talking to himself.


    " Why???..do you think that I can''t get there with my powers..you useless thing !" Now she was furious.


    "You have higher expectations of yourself " Isiah stated.


    "Because I know my abilities " .


    Isiah stared at Ethyl with a lot of thoughts in his mind, yet he didn''t say a thing that''s is until she pointed at his house and said:" Here, princess¡­this your castle, this time try to protect it with your soul because the next time you wouldn''t find anyone who fixes for you" .


    "You Don''t have to remind me of how much I am hated in this region "


    "This region???this region,Isiah Duncan ???You are hated in all regions ".


    "Right ¡­I forgot about that," He said while passing his fingers through his dark hair.


    Ethyl smiled then waved at him and went on her way while he just kept his eyes on her all that time .


    Now he knows perfectly that what he learned about this world was just half truths along the way, he hated his stupidity and innocence for believing what everyone told him blindly¡­.


    Isiah knew from the beginning that Ethyl was a very dangerous girl yet somehow he always ended up being stuck


    He wasn''t the type of person to be fooled but this time he felt like that because Ethyl''s rage towards the system wasn''t just something superficial, something she would just say and risk her peaceful life in this region.


    Her tone, her expressions, her goals, she was certainly a rebel.


    Everything about her speaks of chaos, unlike his brother who kept silent even after bringing hell to the old globe.


    ? He sighed then entered his house, there was a big mess yet he chose to spend time cleaning there instead of following the girl who knew much better than him about this mysterious world.


    Her higher goal is to destroy the system when she reaches Elysium, Elysium is the higher region of the old globe, all he knows about it is that it is inhabited by the higher-ranked mages in this world and that no one knows about what is in there.


    It is the center ofmandment because the higher mage lives there and he rules the whole region from there.


    That''s all that they studied in the institution, it was all just a blur .


    and for a girl like her to be interested in such a goal was something unbelievable, it is either she was following someone''s order or that she had someone she knew in that ce .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah cursed after two hours of cleaning when he found himself still thinking about her ulterior motives, he couldn''t just shake his thoughts of what she said.


    She would be executed if she said those words to someone else but she chose to tell him of her thoughts as if she knew that he won''t tell anyone.


    Isiah wondered a bit about his parents, if they arrived at their destination or if they were still moving but not for too long, after all, it was their decision to leave him behind.


    The next morning Isiah went to the institution in his dirty clothes . Somehow some of his clothes survived the fire because they were in the basement. Most of the things that were there were still safe but they smelled burned.


    Samuel was very surprised when he saw him so he said:" I thought that you were on the list of the dead people of the triple full moon, woaaaaah you must have seven souls like cats".


    Isiah ran the moment he heard his sarcasm and punched him on the face, Samuel''s lips bleed immediately but he did,''t stop fighting with him until Samuel threw him out of the window when he felt trapped by him and his physical strength.


    Yep, the only way for Samuel to win this fight was to use his magic and that''s what he did .


    Their ss was on the third floor but even with that Samuel just waved his hand and threw Isiah naturally ¡­


    A lot of their colleagues started shouting and yelling at Samuel because he had gone too far with that fight yet no one stopped him ¡­


    Isiah yelled when he saw that he was thrown out of the window yet he didn''t have the power to do anything.


    He feared the impact when he realized what was happening, closing his eyes was the right thing to do, he died once before, a tragic death witnessed by all the disciples of his parents'' cult.


    This death was just very normal to him, he wanted to look at the region above him for thest time so he looked briefly to the sky then the impact happened.


    "What happened here?Who is responsible for what happened to him ¡­.oh my god ¡­Isiah ¡­.what happened???? ¡­..Who did this ¡­Just tell me who did this to him ???"....


    That voice was very familiar to Isiah yet he didn''t recognize it, he couldn''t even open his eyes to see who was crying on top of him.


    " Isiah open your eyes¡­.Don''t die on me like this ¡­.Isiah I am here, I am not going to let anything hurt you ¡­please open your eyes¡­"


    That person was now touching his face with kind touches as if he was going to break with a wrong gesture.


    " There is a lot that I need to tell you ¡­if you die on me like this I will bring you from the dead and kill you again ¡­you understand !!...Isiah ¡­I am here¡­open your eyes ¡­I swear to you ¡­I will never let anything hurt you like this ¡­I promise you ¡­just ¡­answer me "


    Isiah thought that because of that impact he would feel pain at least but seconds from losing consciousness Isiah didn''t know anything nor feel anything¡­


    He just surrendered to the power of his body and shut downpletely .

 Chapter 27 Disabled

    That merciful tender voice disappeared in an unknown instant. Isiah faced death multiple times now, however, the fear of it continued to be horrifying.


    He didn''t know how much time had passed, the pain was the only thing that confirmed to him that he was still alive, yet the influence of darkness around him gave the impression that he was under hallucination.


    The sense of time had gone the moment his body impacted the ground beneath him.


    Something kept holding his body still this whole time and for him, he was sure that it was not gravity.


    It was something that he refused to believe, he always hated the belief system because of his maniptive horrible parents, he only believed in what he saw since his first life and it has been working just fine for him.


    His mind didn''t struggle that way and his heart took a rest from battling endless battles that he always lost for the love of his corrupted parents.


    "Isiah ¡­are you awake!...this is taken so long¡­I feel like something went wrong when I tried to save you "


    Again that tender voice is begging for him to open his eyes as if someone is really waiting for him to be awake¡­.As if someone is caring for him.


    "Isiah ¡­you don''t get to be arrogant like you always do¡­just give me a sign"


    Isiah listened to that voice when all he could see was darkness, and just followed it day after another till he woke up feeling a hand touching his, carefully.


    " Isiah ¡­Isiah ¡­you opened your eyes ¡­oh ¡­.this is ..how are you feeling? ..are you okay!"


    Isiah listened to that voice and all he felt was despair, he already opened his eyes yet he couldn''t see the woman next to him ¡­.


    Now and after all her attempts to wake him up, his mind just gave an idea about who she was.


    " Miss Adelita ¡­what''s happening here !"He tried to control his voice as much as he could, his reaction too.


    " Three days ago you had an incident¡­. a terrible incident in the institution¡­.you fell from the window and you hit the ground¡­.from the third floor ¡­it was a huge impact ".


    Isiah''s memory was not clear, he didn''t even recall being there for a start, he shook his head then covered his face with his hands, and the smell of ash and fire disappeared.


    " ahhhh..aaaaaah ¡­.i ¡­.miss¡­i ¡­i can''t ..see"He was now trembling.


    " What ¡­.What are you saying !"


    " I can''t see¡­you "He yelled at her impatiently.


    "Okay ¡­okay ¡­I kind of thought about ¡­.such a thing ¡­I told you the impact was huge and you fell on your back, do you remember what you were doing before that?".


    Even when Miss Adelita tried to cover her frustration about his state he just noticed the stuttering in her words.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah sat on afortable bed, he knew that he was not in his house because he never had such afortable bed like this one .


    " The pain is gone ¡­.did you help me ?"


    " I am not that powerful when ites to healing magic, I only eased your pain a bit but that will start the moment my magic is drained "


    " Am I in your house ?¡­"


    " yes"


    " No one tried to help me , right!"


    " No ¡­no ¡­don''t say that ¡­Isiah ¡­I just wanted you to be safe here, some kids told me that your parents left the district¡­I wanted you to stay by my side till you recover ".


    " Recover? Recover ? ¡­.ohhhhh¡­. I want to die ¡­I want to die ¡­.i want to start all over again ¡­I can''t ¡­I can''t live this life ¡­it is too hard for me ¡­I can''t stand this world ¡­I am just med for something I didn''t do ¡­tell me why !!!!tell me ¡­.you are the ¡­educated, strong powerful mage here ¡­tell me why am I med for what Lucas did"


    Isiah lost itpletely at that moment, he wanted to stand and leave yet somehow his body didn''t obey him, he had severe injuries and the only thing that kept him alive was miss Adelita''s magic .


    She cast a freezing spell on him so he didn''t just resist her whileying him on her bed, but he kept yelling and swearing like he was possessed.


    Adelita was used to seeing him as a cool kid who was forced to get out of his shell to face an outrageous world.


    He was doing okay until he started to resist.


    His teacher admired that about him, she stood on his side when no one did, some people hated her for that but to her, she was doing what she was supposed to do.


    " You should have killed me ¡­it was the perfect shot yet ¡­you chose to torture me for a longer period ¡­I hate you ¡­Ihate you adelita ¡­I hate the institution ..I hate my colleauges¡­I hate magic ..I hate the system ..I hate my parents...I hate myself ¡­I hate Lucas¡­I hate Lucas more than anything¡­just do it ¡­kill me ¡­kill me ..kill me "


    He kept yelling and yelling all the time he had been conscious, and all she did was sit next to him without doing anything but freezing his body so that he couldn''t move , and ease the pain he was feeling because of the impact.


    Adelita kept listening to him day and night, she felt his pain like it was hers¡­She wanted to assure him that she was going to stay by her side but all she felt was the heaviness of the emotions that he had been carrying around .


    Days had passed that way, he wanted to die, he wanted to disappear from that world, slowly he remembered the incident and all the events that led him to that state¡­


    He shouted for Samuel''s name for days while picturing his face whenever he felt pain .


    That was endless torture for his hurt soul, he lived when he didn''t want to.

 Chapter 28 Grief

    Adelita thought that the breakdown she witnessed in the past days was going to be a long consuming process, thinking about the teenager who had some anger management issues made her believe that he will be stuck in the dark side of grief forever, she even tried to adapt to an imaginary situation so that she won''t give up on him when all the roads lead to his trauma.


    Adelita tried to think excessively about the incident to find some solutions on his behalf, but it turned out that she never knew Isiah at all .


    One day he just woke up and decided to move around as if nothing had happened to him, walking all carefully so that he won''t bump into objects in his way, and touching everything to form an idea about the ce he has been in.


    To think more about it Isiah had never been in this house, so he didn''t know how it looks from the inside and the outside .


    That morning he greeted her with a quick, beautiful cute smile, asked for her help to guide him outside the house, and sat on the wooden chair she made years ago to enjoy the look of her small garden, his breathing was very calm as he kept listening to everything around him with patiency that she never thought he had.


    That day Adelita was shocked by his change of heart, she even thought that he was pretending to be calm just to run away at the right moment.


    Adelita even told him her doubts, but all she got from him was a smile andplete ignorance.


    He weed her hospitality and thanked her for it. Isiah even said that he was grateful that she was the one who helped him the day the incident happened.


    What she kept seeing was a little boy who didn''t know how to be sad, his actions were studied and that transition was a coping mechanism to ignore the pain he was feeling.


    She couldn''t take it anymore and that''s why, after two days of going with it she just yelled at him at the dinner table to put an end to that y.


    His teacher cooked him a healthy meal to boost his body recovery, and eased his pain for more than a week, he was still in a state where he needed help daily but at least with her mediocre abilities of healing he can walk now and move normally


    "I was waiting for you to be in a good mental state to introduce you to one of my friends for help, but ..I don''t think that you are in a good state right now ".


    " I am recovering slowly, but still it is progress "He added a smile to his words.


    " Stop it ¡­.i have been wanting to tell you this in the past two days¡­you are being creepy ¡­this isn''t you!"She was yelling at this point.


    " What are you talking about? I am fine , I just need to do something about my eyes ¡­that''s it ".


    " Well, this isn''t exactly how you should react ¡­Isiah ".


    " I didn''t know that there was a catalog that I should follow !"He replied sarcastically.


    " A catalog ! What''s that?".


    " Don''t mind me¡­just bring the person that you wanted to seek his help".


    Isiah finished eating and then went outside and sat out there alone in her garden feeling fresh air upon his skin, he kept thinking about the next step.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He needed to move forward no matter what, he couldn''t learn magic when he was blind like this, but whining about it won''t get him anywhere either.


    Isiah tried to adapt to his new state but it was very difficult, his senses weren''t that sharp even after years of hunting around with his dad since he was a kid.


    He kept moving and falling around, he sought help most of the time and tried to be cool about it just to escape the grief phase, he never grieved in his life about anything


    .


    And that started exactly when his auntie Rosa died, his parents acted as if nothing happened for the following days.


    Little Isiah asked them whether he was going to see her again, but both of them told him that this wasn''t going to happen, however, they didn''t look very sad about it .


    Nothing changed, the trips, the dinners, and the cult''s events continued to happen and the worst part was that people kept asking about their feelings and how they were dealing with their loss thinking that they were truly devastated by her death .


    He didn''t know how to react after her death, he was six, and he missed her presence in his life terribly because she was the only one that treated him right.


    In the beginning, he held her picture whenever he wanted to sleep, he didn''t know why he was doing that at the time, but now he knows that he was hurt by her death.


    " What are you thinking about it thiste!"Adelita put her hand on his shoulder and then sat next to him.


    "I want to ascend¡­.no¡­I need to ascend ¡­.i can''t survive in this ce".


    " You can''t survive in any ce, and you already know that your parent''s choice will keep you here your whole life, Don''t think that it is necessarily a bad thing¡­you just need to adapt and think about the bright side ".


    Isiah smirked then replied:" Isn''t this a bit silly, talking about the bright side to a blind man".


    " I am sorry¡­I¡­.I"


    " Why are you helping me Adelita? "


    " Because you are my student".


    " I don''t think that this is the reason for helping me ¡­after all, I am Lucas''s brother¡­ you want to keep the reason hidden from me..but ¡­you should know that you can''t hide it forever".


    The past days were so tough on Isiah, he managed to control himself and everything around him, controlling his thoughts in the chaos was basically the first step to controlling his entire existence.

 Chapter 29 A Visit

    A low knock on the door announced Adelita''s presence to Isiah who was sitting next to the window enjoying the heat of sunlight upon his skin. He used to hate that feeling whenever he had to go hunting with Johnathan, he hated the sweat and the body smell after that too.


    He was born and raised rich and his life here was theplete opposite of his previous life, but the consequences of both lives were the same for him.


    Both lives consumed him and drained every single will he had.


    Adelita was wearing a blue dress, decorated with a lot of roses on the edges of it, she was a pretty woman indeed yet stupid to him.


    She chose to teach in the first region just to hold on to something so minuscule and worthless.


    To Isiah everything here was worthless, specially people ¡­he hated them .


    " I see that you like sitting there, just open the window to have a better experience¡­.The weather is great outside "Adelita said with a smile on her face.


    " Just tell me that you spoke to your friend about my condition".


    " He is not living in this vige anymore, he moved to district two..I have to go and pay him a visit".


    " When are you going to do that! it has been 3 weeks since the incident and you are not doing much effort to contact him"Isiah said as calmly as he could.


    " You should be patient"


    " I am ¡­believe me ¡­i am "He sighed after that .


    Adelita wanted to change the conversation to cheer him up so she said:" Do you want me to contact your parents and update them about your state?".


    " No ¡­they left and i don''t want to meet them again, of course, we didn''t talk about them all this time but don''t cross the line and call for their help..they are starting over..away from me ¡­and away from Lucas "Isiah spoke firmly to her.


    " I just thought I could help with this ".


    "You can''t ¡­just focus on fixing me here so that I can leave ".


    Miss Adelita got permission from the institution the morning after that conversation, and that''s why she headed immediately to district two, but before that, she made sure that he won''t need anything in her absence.


    Just hours had passed since she left and he already felt so lonely without her, even when they didn''t talk that much but herpany was agreeable to him.


    In the evening Isiah couldn''t stay a minute inside the house so he went to the garden and sat there. He had no idea of how that ce looked but he liked the fresh air and the scent of nts around him .


    Thest thing he thought about was having a visit from another person, he heard footsteps approaching the house but he kept being silent and motionless for the time being.


    "Hiii"


    The moment he heard that cracked voice he knew who the person standing in front of his teacher''s house .


    Isiah was in the garden sitting in the wooden chair when he heard Richard''s voice saying this time:" it''s Richard¡­Are you here all by yourself ?"


    He abstained from answering him, but Richard opened the door to the property and entered the garden, he stood next to him looking at him from above with a look full of regret but Isiah couldn''t see.


    "Why are you here? "Isiah yelled, he was ready to fight with him even in his state.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " I knew that you were under Miss Adelita''s protection, I wanted to visit you before this day but you weren''t in a state to ept this visit".


    "And you think that I would ept this visit ¡­now !""


    " I gave you a hard time all these years because I saw that you had the potential to hurt us as your brother did ".Richard jumped to say this when he felt that Isiah was unapproachable.


    " Just don''t be shameless and ask for forgiveness okay ! you burned my house..because of you .. my parents left..and I am in this state".


    " We used to y a lot when we were kids ¡­".


    " I told you ¡­don''t do this ..don''t try to bring useless memories to change my opinion of you ¡­you are still who you are to me ".Isiah grinds his teeth while saying that .


    " My mother was furious when she knew about what I did¡­she is not speaking to me and apparently she lost a friend because of my recklessness".


    " Richard ¡­leave ".


    " I just want to say that I already told the director about who was responsible for the ident that caused your blindness and they just ignored me , Samuel''s father is a very powerful man around here¡­I couldn''t do much ".


    " They didn''t seek justice too when you burned the house¡­so don''t be a hypocrite and just leave ¡­I can''t stand listening to your excuses¡­just wait for ¡­when I retrieve my sight ..I wille after you both ¡­that would be ¡­justice ".Isiah was very angry .


    "I am sorry for what I have done "


    " Huh¡­."


    " And I am not epting this apology ". Isiah continued yelling at him .


    "I will teach you magic"


    Richard said that impulsively, and waited for Isiah''s reaction, that moment of silence expended to be minutes of silence.


    Isiah wasn''t sure of Richard''s intentions but deep down he wanted to learn magic so bad that he was thinking about that irrational offer.


    "You ? teach me magic!" He tried to keep his inner hope hidden while he said that .


    " I know that you want to ..learn magic ..your eyes glittered whenever you saw someone casting a spell ..even a random useless spell was raising your anticipation".


    Isiah was surprised by what Richard said, he never thought that he was noticeable to others until Richard said that.


    " I still remember the day you stole my magic book and my notes, though I never told anyone about it, you looked very pathetic to the point where I didn''t even want you to be punished for it ¡­your urge was bad ..I get it ¡­living in a world full of threats without power is ¡­ A slow way to die ¡­if I were you ¡­I would have finished that earlier ¡­"


    " You knew that I stole ¡­.!"


    Isiah was interrupted by Richard immediately¡­


    " Consider it as a way to show you my good intentions¡­"


    Isiah bowed his head in frustration then said:``I can''t learn magic ¡­even if I want to ¡­"

 Chapter 30 Pain

    Isiah''s frustration was written all over his face, yet Richard couldn''t even say a word to console him nor to extract information from him .


    Till the day of the ident, Richard couldn''t stand looking at his face and thinking of this meeting between them was just making him realize how much progress he achieved.


    Richard never thought that someday they would have a conversation like this ¡­.he was always skeptical about his intentions .


    He used to bully him with or without a reason, Isiah''s walls were always so down that everyone around him messed with him at some point.


    However,Isiah always tried to stand for himself even when he knew deep down that he couldn''t win a single fight.


    "I am going to teach you¡­What do you want more than this !" Richard said..


    "You just can''t ".


    "And why is that ? "


    Isiah clutched his clothes in despair then said:" Do you think that the mages from higher regions didn''t consider the possibility of ¡­A dumb person¡­Who would be willing to teach me magic ? "


    "Who are you calling dumb? If you were in a good shape right now I would have kicked the shit out of you "


    "Like you could! " Isiah challenged him.


    " When you go back to your normal state I will kick your ass¡­Just hold on"


    Isiah smiled slightly, he couldn''t keep his face straight when he was talking to Richard, he was bringing his soul into the conversation and that made him feel angry ¡­but alive .


    ******


    The two days went fast, surely the first day was tough for him but the second day was just like any other day, he got used to being alone and he adapted to serving himself .


    That evening he heard footsteps as he was sitting in the garden all by himself, he stood right away because of anticipation.


    He was very patient even in that situation, he just waited for the person to talk, Adelita''s voice reached him then.


    "Did you miss me, Isiah ?"She smirked at him as she opened the door followed by her friend.


    " Is he here? "


    The man walked towards him with a creepy look in his eyes and started to check him out, he walked around him for minutes before saying:" He looks like him, you know"


    Isiah captured that new voice in his ears, so he focused on the person standing next to him but Adelita grabbed his hand and helped him sit on the chair.


    " Just don''t be triggered, he was taking a look at you, it is his way ofmunicating "


    Isiah bit his lower lip because he felt very exposed to this new person while he didn''t know anything about him.


    " Isiah, rx and give him a chance so that he could help you retrieve your sight "


    "Just hurry!" Isiah said impatiently.


    "Does Lucas visit sometimes!" The man said.


    "Jivan!!!" Told you already ¡­It is a sensitive topic ¡­don''t speak rudely around here ¡­people might mistake you for a bad person".<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jivan''sugh was very loud as he said after that:" We are bounding ! I am not allowed to do this with this kid !"


    Adelita yelled at him again then said:" Just do what you are here for, your sick jokes make me want to puke every time I hear them, you are not funny Jivan you should at least ept that by now"


    " Well well well ¡­I guess being a teacher made you very boring, that''s why you have a lot of misbehaving kids in your sses," Jivan said with a smile on his face .


    Jivan was a middle-aged man, he was in his fifties, and looked creepy with his winter coat that he was always wearing until it started to reek with an awful smell of dirt.


    He used to be living in the district one year ago, before the opening of the hell gate in this world, he was social back then but not anymore .


    The only person he held contact with was Adelita because she was the only persistent part of the rtionship.


    The rtionship between them was not that good, but the bond they created years agosted till this moment .


    " Are you sure of his abilities? He sounds like a loser !"


    Isiah said when he smelled that awful smell reeking out of him.


    "I am sure of his abilities"


    " hmmmm¡­you have a big mouth kid, I am not sure if you''re going to say this when I am finished with you "


    The man standing in front of him seemed to hold hisugh .


    Then all Isiah felt after that was pain, and for the next hour he justid on the ground feeling pain all over his body, he didn''t know why he was feeling that way, so he tried to just adapt to it no matter what.


    That''s the thing about pain, it doesn''t stay at the same intensity forever, at some point your brain will shut down and will not let you feel anything, nor think of anything¡­.


    Everything at that point seems unreal, just like a hallucination, an endless cycle of events that happens inside of you for a permanent brief moment that leaves you too drained to even breathe .


    Isiah was not even capable of screaming to stop Jivan.


    For that period he was under his control, he couldn''t do anything, That man had tremendous powers and he has mistaken him for a looser while he was so powerful


    Isiah didn''t even reim when that sequence of torturing him psychologically ended, he knew that he was the one who messed with a high-ranked mage and he had to pay for what he has done .


    " Are you okay !! Are you listening to me¡­ Isiah ¡­"


    He now could hear what his teacher was saying, for the past hour that felt like an eternity he was not able to see her or ask for her help¡­


    He grind his teeth trying to not show his exhaustion, then said in a husky voice:" I am okay ¡­don''t exaggerate with your reaction "


    " This boy got some nerves¡­I should tell you that Adie"


    That''s how Jivan calls Adelita most of the time .


    " You went back to your sick games again¡­this is why I always try to avoid asking you for help because you always make me regret it.."


    " Adie¡­"


    " You were always like that "

 Chapter 31 Bad First Impression

    Adelita and Jivan were acting all crazy in front of Isiah, he just couldn''t ept that there was an easy rtionship like that in the whole world, he was very impressed by how easy it was.


    Both of them were acting like eight years old kids, they were throwing nonsense arguments to prove their thoughts.


    The age gap between them was big, yet they acted like they were the same age (8 years old to be precise).


    Isiah couldn''t identify their rtionship but they seemed to be great friends for sure .


    Adelita kept nagging at him each time he went closer to Isiah especially when he hurt him at the first meeting leaving him with a bad first impression .


    " So what did you do to her to make her go after me like this!"Jivan said addressing Isiah at the dinner table .


    Isiah kept silent but Adelita said instead :" Just stop digging, what do you think ¡­the impact was strong and my healing powers weren''t that great ¡­.I just took care of his injuries, but when it came to his sight I was very limited".


    " You should have sought help from the mages specialized in healing, that would have saved a lot of time and energy"


    " woooaah ..I didn''t know that, you old grandpa¡­"Adelita was pissed by his attitude.


    "I am just saying why are you so edgy ¡­.I am saying that you could have saved the boy "


    " I told you that ¡­things are messed up around here, and I didn''t have the power to do it myself"


    " If you just asked someone sooner to do it "


    " Shit ..shit ¡­shit ¡­Jivan ¡­are you trying to make him angry about me! What are your intentions? You corrupted the old man?"


    They were about to fight once again at the dinner table when Isiah said loudly:" Both of you ¡­are annoying"


    "Isiah Duncan, you are calling your teacher annoying?" Adelita said .


    " You are not my teacher anymore "


    "Howe? "


    " Because I am not attending the institution anymore, I had to be in such a situation to go back to my senses¡­I can''t be in a ce that''s is not weing me"


    "Good thinking¡­love this boy" Jivan shouted at him while pping his hands together.


    " I can''t ept that¡­not after years of having all kinds of problems to keep you by my side"


    " You don''t have a say in this matter, and you don''t have any power over me¡­Adelita I am not your student anymore".


    ********


    The next day Isiah was irritated by Jivan''s behavior, he was impatient to gain his sight back but Jivan was acting recklessly like it doesn''t even matter to him, he woke up till two pm very tired and messed up.


    Adelita went to work all day leaving both of them together.She knew that they would cause trouble in her absence but she had to show up at work, she was already in a bad spot because of helping Isiah when he fell.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The director of the institution alongside Samuel''s father covered for the incident that happened during study time; all kids didn''t even have the courage to report collectively what happened.


    Richard tried but they shut him up so he backed off and instead he went to have that conversation with Isiah that day .


    Adelita met Lautner in the lobby, he couldn''t hide his anger when he saw her walking around and doing her job like nothing happened so he said:" That kid you''re helping is going to cause us more than what his brother did, at least Lucas had an innocent look in his eyes back in the days, this boy is pure evil¡­you can tell just by looking at him that he is ¡­a demonic person"


    " How dare you mister Lautner to say this about an innocent kid?Can''t you just be nice and lead him to the bright side ¡­treating him badly won''t help ¡­you are only damaging him enough to break his soul¡­that will lead to chaos ..that we can''t avoid"


    Lautner smirked for a second then said:" I totally forgot who you are for a second ¡­."


    Lautner said what he said and walked away leaving Adelita in the lobby very surprised. Some kids walked past her but she couldn''t even avoid copsing with them .


    Yes, Lautner knew who she was, and so did most of the people who knew her, they knew why she was sticking out for Isiah and that always made her very ufortable.


    She went back hometer in the evening very pissed to only find Isiah arguing with Jivan¡­.


    " I will leave right now ¡­I can''t really understand why she reached out for your help, "Isiah said while trying to leave the house but he fell to the ground .


    He didn''t stay there but he tried again to stand after cursing loudly.


    Adelita run toward the door and opened it saying:" What in the hell did happen here???, Isiah just calm down ¡­why are you angry like this?? "


    She tried to help him walk but he pushed her away .


    " huuuuum ¡­mommy is here !"Jivan said.


    "This lunatic ¡­I can''t stay with him in one ce ¡­I am leaving "Isiah yelled at her when she tried to stop him by grabbing his hand.


    " Leave you ..little shit ¡­"Jivanughed loudly, it seemed like he was enjoying making him angry .


    Adelita stood in the middle and said:" What happened here??, Jivan ! can''t you just be normal for one day"


    Isiah continued walking forward, not caring about how many times he fell on the ground.


    "I told him that the way for me to help him is when he give me some of his skin"


    " Skin ! what the hell ???Are you talking seriously !!!" Adelita yelled at him the moment she heard his demand .


    " Yep I ¡­need ¡­his skin¡­a small piece will do" Jivan exined to her.


    " He is sick and I can''t stay with him in one ce, now I am able to leave this ce, and please don''t try to force me ¡­Adelita"


    " That beautiful tan skin ¡­ I want it "Jivan''s smile was very creepy even Adelita was scared by it.

 Chapter 32 Delwias Island Is …Falling

    "Delwias Ind is ¡­falling" That''s how Lautner started his first ss while looking at his students'' eyes.


    After thest triple full moon a lot of things changed, people died more than average in all of the districts, and the dark energy seemed to spread more and more to the core of the region.


    But the statistics shown to the masses had the same numbers as all the past triple full moons .


    For a year the statistics made by the expedition that investigated the world beyond showed various irregritiespared to the previous years, but it was kept a secret by the seventh king himself to avoid a lot of chaos when his subjects know.


    The red and purple aurora was spotted in the district three days after the triple full moon; some of the hunters dered that they heard weird noises in the woods that horrified even the courageous ones among them.


    Some low-ranked mages just woke up one day unable to use their own magic.


    Reports flooded the seventh king''s pce in the first district, everything seemed to be falling apart .


    What was once a theory started to be a true main event, the first region is not linked only to the world beyond like a bridge by those gates that open once in ny days, this time the distance between them decreased even when they are not in the same dimension but the dark energy corrupted the region''s core entirely.


    Not only monsters can appear now, but even destruction by natural phenomena is also expected.


    Three days ago, a dormant volcano caused a lot of damage in region four and the rain caused flooding in region five.


    The seventh king kept all rumors silent, the other regions didn''t even know what was happening there.


    The annual evaluation was about to happen, people around here didn''t know that this was nned to be thest evaluation ever, even high-ranked mages in this ce didn''t know about that except for some of the people working in the pce but they chose to be silent so that they are not sentenced for treason .


    Lautner had a brother named Alfred who worked in the pce as a cook there and that''s why he knew all of this, he even knew about the order sent to teachers to leave this ce after the end of the test.


    Alfred was a low-ranked mage, he passed the evaluation test for years now but he couldn''t pass it not even with the notes of his brother .


    Lautner''s colleagues thought that it was a usual procedure, but he knew exactly what to expect.


    People from above want to do it silently, just like any other day they leave all the low-ranked mages here to face their horrible faith and for him, that meant that he would leave his family.


    His crippled mother and his two younger sisters were aged 20 and 35 and his brother, all of them were low ranked mages, tried to pass the test a year after another without sess, only he passed the test but he chose to descend as a teacher to stay closer to them.


    The seventh king chose to abandon everyone here, and for him, that meant that he was forced to leave his beloved family .


    Isiah''s talk that day kept spinning in his mind, yeah ¡­his family must have thought that he was weak for the past years for leaving them every triple full moon.


    He hated to admit it but Isiah was right when he said those rude words.


    One of the kids named Garen said:" What do you mean mister Lautner? ,"


    Lautner was tormented by the look of faith on his student''s face, he looked up to him as if he was some kind of role model .


    Sika added:" The triple full moon happened only days ago ¡­what do you mean by that expression?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lautner''s head was nk, he couldn''t answer their questions so he kept standing there feeling their looks torturing his guilty soul that knew what wasing towards them but chose to ignore it .


    " Make sure to pass this year''s evaluation¡­do your best ..like your life is depending on it"


    He then collected his botany books and looked at his student for one more time then walked away.


    His colleagues didn''t know about this thing and that''s why he felt burdened by information, he met Adelita when he was on his way out so he chose to ignore her.


    She stopped him saying:" Despite our constant arguments don''t just get passed me without greeting¡­what should a woman do around here to have some respect"


    He looked into her eyes and then said :"Did you get the leaving order!"


    "Yes¡­they said ..it''s only for a week "


    " Let''s say that it is yourst time to set a foot in this region"He couldn''t even contain his words because he felt frustrated.


    " What ¡­what¡­what¡­are you saying?"


    Adelita never saw Lautner that way, he was not the type to look sad but now this time he looks entirely broken.


    He wanted to continue walking when she said:" What does this mean!"


    He chose to stay silent but she followed him again and stood in front of him and said:" You need to exin what you said ..I am not letting you leave before that "


    Lautner was not himself and the fact that everything around him is falling apart was making him go crazy .


    " Let''s leave this ce first, " He said impatiently .


    Adelita followed him all the way outside the institution, he walked fast and his expressions were mysterious.


    He stopped only when Adelita got tired of walking after realizing they were alone in that ce and no one would hear them.


    " What is happening?"


    " This ce ¡­the Delwias Ind is doomed "


    " That''s not a new thing ¡­this ce is doomed from the first ce "


    "After the annual evaluation day, this ce will be abandoned by the higher regions, it is a direct order from Elysium"


    The annual evaluation is going to happen two days from now"


    "Yes¡­I know .."

 Chapter 33 Another Level

    Adelita saw only fear in Lautner''s eyes, so she tried to pull her things together and not crack at the first challenge.Sure, Lautner was a powerful colleague but still seeing him in this state gave her shivering along her spine .


    " The evaluation test will happen two days from now, what are you talking about !"


    " Tsk Tsk Tsk¡­If someonees and tells you that the world is falling apart, you shouldn''t behave like this "


    " Now you are talking like a freak, we just got the triple full moons days ago and you are jinxing us with this "She tried tough it out.


    " Jinx you, Adelita! ¡­Oh ¡­Why am I even speaking to you when I should go home and be useful for once ".


    He was very upset by the way she talked down to him, he decided to leave her behind and headed home, but she just stopped him and said:" Just calm down and talk to me like a normal person¡­What is happening?"


    " "Elysium and the higher regions are going to leave us to face our fate this time"The look in his eyes was very sharp.


    " It has always been like that , Lautner, don''t be dramatic!"


    "Talking about drama when the only reason for you staying in Delwias Ind is that monstrous boy"


    " Don''t talk about him like this, okay !"Adelita shouted.


    "The reports distributed for the past months in all of the districts were not correct, for the past months'' things happened and the seventh king decided to keep them away from the masses, he was maybe afraid of the chaos that he could not handle ! I am telling you they are going to sacrifice us because we are in the lower region".


    " I never expected you to talk nonsense like this! "Adelita was very surprised at how dedicated he was .


    " It is not nonsense , and you will realize that¡­You will regret it "


    Adelita couldn''t believe what he was saying, and that''s why she left him and went back to her house as if she didn''t hear a thing.


    To her, the higher-up couldn''t hide something that big, it was just unbelievable .


    The moment she entered her house she found Isiahying at the table very calmly, it looked like he had just given up on Jivan so she smiled automatically .


    That day he just wanted to run away when he asked him for a piece of skin, and now they are just being together like that wasn''t a big deal .


    " That day I technically forced you to stay here, without the freezing spell you would have run away and here you are now¡­"Adelita wasughing at him .


    "I still want to run away, I mean this man is crazy ¡­He is looking at me as if I am some kind of food"He yelled.


    "Don''t look him in the eyes, he can sense your fear!"


    "I am blind, do you remember!"


    " Yeah ¡­He should focus on healing you first but he gets distracted so easily ..I am so embarrassed to introduce him as one of my acquaintances"Adelita said while shaking her head ashamed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Well you should ¡­People might think that you are alike, well at this point i am not sure Adelita ..you might be like him "


    Adelita pinched him then said:" Hey, Jivan you should be quick, there is something i want to discuss with you, something very important"


    Jivan smiled without looking at her, he kept all his focus on Isiah, he practically forced him toy on the table and ept his help.


    Asking for his skin was a huge turn-off for him, and since then he couldn''t to start over.


    Isiah wasying on the table shirtless, his tanned body looked very strong in Jivan''s eyes so he smirked before saying:" Love this body¡­it is very aplished¡­with the magic ..it would be ¡­terrific"


    He almost wiped his lips with his tongue as if he was desiring him.


    Adelita punched him in the back then said:" You pervert, he is a sixteen years old boy and you are scaring him with your words, just do your job¡­and leave ¡­everytime you say this nonsense I want to puke, I told you that ¡­just do what are you here for and leave, I am warning you Jivan"


    Jivan smirked again then whispered in Isiah''s ears:" As if she could do anything, but that''s okay let''s leave her believe that she could hurt me if she wants to ¡­that will definitely raise tension between us ..don''t you think"


    Jivan was a creepy person that no one tolerated staying next to him, but Adelita was on good terms with him despite of their arguments.


    " Let''s begin"


    Jivan raised both of his arms in front of him and above Isiah''s body and said "Just stay quiet, both of you"


    Jivan was a powerful mage that refused to ascend all these past years, no one knew why he did that, he was certainly one of a kind person doing that and did not regret at all.


    Seconds passed and a flow of energy started to flood Adelita''s house, all the mages had to use some sort of divine energy to cast their spells, and they all used the divine energy on Delwias Ind which was very low and limited, but Jivan unlocked higher divine energy.


    For years he had ess to the ''Emperium '' region''s divine energy, no one knew that and he kept it a secret, till this day when he was sharing it in front of Isiah who was clueless about what was happening around him.


    Every region has its own divine energy which was colored differently.


    The seventh region '' Delwias ind'' had a divine energy colored yellow and ''Emperium''s divine energy'' colored blue.


    Adelita knew that and that''s why she was stunned when she saw Jivan summoning it like that .


    " Now, keep calm my boy, this energy I am using is notpatible with your body, I will deal with the pain but the pain is not the only consequence that you are going to experience, you will be confused, and your body will not bepatible for this ce either, it will feel like you being in two ces at the same time, the sense of time and ce will deteriorated and ¡­your body will change "


    " Is that going to help me gain my sight !"


    " Yes "


    " Then stop talking ¡­you pervert old dude!"

 Chapter 34 The Core

    That spell was very powerful and for someone who didn''t even pass the annual evaluation to use, it was like a glitch in Delwias ind.


    It ispared to when high electricity passes through low voltage cable.


    Adelita was witnessing something she never saw, she believed in Jivan but to see his powers like this felt overwhelming to her.


    Suddenly that old pervert creepy dude disappeared and in return a high ranked mage was standing in front of them .


    The kind of magic he was using was simr in many ways to what Lucas did with the world beyond, with summoning Emperium divine energy he was basically opening a portal to Delwias ind, a portal that connected basically those two regions.


    Adelita was stunned, the energy was huge and it didn''t only affect Isiah but it affected everything near it, even her felt something different in the air and that''s why she started to freak out .


    Jivan didn''t even look at her but she remembered what he said about being calm, the day she visited him she told him about Isiah''s story from the start.


    She told him about the sealing spell and about his state, and all he said at the time was that he was interested in Isiah.She couldn''t recall a reason for that but seeing his devotion while trying to help him made her think of other possibilities.


    Isiah was in a constant increasing pain, Jivan was countaining it during that period but he didn''t erase itpletely, and that''s why he kept feeling it even now, the sweat in his forehead showed how much effort he was putting to resist that pain and fight the urge to stop Jivan from finishing his work.


    That divine energy was moving fastly around itself like electrons does around the core of the atom, high speed and a huge power behind it that felt toxic in Jivan''s hands.


    That energy was all over the ceiling and when it touched a nt that Adelita put above the window, that nt started to grow fastly like it should be then after a few minutes it just got drained and died.


    Adelita retreated when she saw that because that meant the nt finished its cycle and died.


    It was like the time for that nt was not like the same timeline in Delwias in, it was speedin somehow and that was beyond normal.


    When Adelita passed her evaluation in the pce and she leveled up she went only to Emperium when she was forced in triple full moons, she was never interested in that region nor the way to live and adapt there.


    However, Adelita knew how the process of leveling happened to Emperium and she thought it was the same process for the other regions as well but that information was not shown to the public.


    Only people who leveled up had ess to that .


    When a person levels up from Delwias ind to Emperium after passing that horrible evaluation he gets a pass to that region, and not only that but specialists in this domain run a full test on his body then change something in the core of his divine energy so that it would bepatible for the next region.


    The teachers who have ess to both regions have the pass to both of the regions and that''s rted to the changes done to the core of their divine energy.


    That was something done by higher ranked mages from higher regions and not done randomly ,and seeing Jivan messing with that energy made her hesitant about her decision.


    Sure, she wanted to help Isiah but not after risking his life like this, if anything goes wrong she would lose him and she couldn''t afford that.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jivan after collecting that huge power he sat for a moment looking at it as if he was impressed by what he had done, it was like a moment of appreciation to him for his achievement.


    He was someone that loves himself and a moment like that was added to his record.


    After seconds from looking at that energy in silence he then directed one of his arms to the ground and started extracting the divine energy in that area¡­.


    Now Jivan had one arm holding Emerium divine energy and one hand holding Delwias ind divine energy, he looked very powerful doing that at least to himself .


    He smirked before getting both of his hands closer to each other, as if he was going to collide both of those energy.


    " That''s dangerous! "Adelita shouted at him.


    She never saw such a thing and she didn''t know what to expect from such action, and that''s why she wanted to stop him from doing that.


    He didn''t even listen to her or consider what she said and instead he kept making his hands closer to each other until both energies became one in his right hand.


    .


    He then tried to stabilize the energy that looked chaotic to the eye.


    It took him a while before doing such a thing, but he managed to do it when he cleared his mind and focused on getting that energy to calm in his hand.


    When he reached the point of making it like a small ball in his hand he got closer to Isiah and inserted it in his chest closer to his heart.


    Adelita wanted to stop him when she saw that but she knew what Isiah wanted, if she stopped Jivan now he would me her for ruining his chance to see.


    That energy ran through his whole body, it was a pure stable energy that Jivan was meaning to use it for his healing process, but that was not his only intention .


    He already told Adelita beforeing here that healing him was a piece of cake and doesn''t need any huge amount of energy .


    On the other hand breaking the sealing spell would be a huge step that would challenge his abilities.


    The sealing magic was done by mages from Emperium and it was not that simple, it was veryplicated and breaking this way was just because of luck .


    " Stoooop ¡­stoooop ¡­i am ¡­i ¡­can''t ¡­i am dying her e¡­.STopppp"

 Chapter 35 Spell

    Isiah didn''t say a word after that, he fainted and that left Adelita almost crazy but just seconds after that Jivan ended the spell.


    He was very exhausted by it with sweat all over his head.


    " What happened to him Jivan? is he okay ? ¡­talk to me ¡­"Adelita started screaming at him like a lunatic but he smirked and then said;" You are very rude for a disciple!"


    " Call me that and I''ll kill you, old creepy pervert" She punched him in his arm.


    Jivan kept smiling at her while enjoying teasing her by calling her a disciple, he knew perfectly that she hated that nickname.


    Jivan looked at her with a serious look then said :" Bring a cup of tea and two of your delicious biscuits"


    In seconds he had what he asked for, she was breathing fastly because she ran towards the kitchen to bring him what he wanted, then he took the a cup from her and even took a sip from it then took a bite from that biscuit, she was looking at him with a surprised face, and when he noticed her he said with a sarcastic tone:" What !!! I can''t even eat around here???"


    She punched him on the chest and said with a loud voice:'''' Is this a time for your hideous games? The kids'' state is very deteriorated and you''re enjoying drinking your tea!"


    Adelita retreated from him and headed towards Isiah who was at the moment unconscious while Jivan continued eating like nothing happened.


    ¡ª---------------


    All the five districts were separated with a long line of huge walls created by the higher mages, and each visit to any of the districts required having a pass so that the people inside the pce could track their movements .


    For years that happened as if it was a normal thing to be done, while it was in fact just a way for them to say that they didn''t trust the people from Delwias Ind.


    The preparation for the evaluation test was going at a stady pace, the training from the contestants was still happening too.


    The pce kept it a secret but some of the contestants already knew that it was thest evaluation, and that''s why they trained heavily in secret to raise their capacities.


    Rain kept pouring day and night which caused some troubles for mages there but they continued working as if nothing happened.


    Even when the seventh king thought that he solved the problems by hiding the information from his subjects, some people knew.


    A few kept it to themselves and started to think of possibilities to leave alone and some of them felt betrayed and weak and therefore left behind by the king they worshiped for years .


    However there were noints, and in fact they were definitely forced to stay calm until the end .


    *********


    " Water ¡­i need water " Isiah whispered but Adelita who was sitting next to him for the past two days heard him clearly, so she snapped her fingers and extracted some water and tried to make him drink it .


    " See¡­i told you he is fine but you didn''t believe me¡­howe you are this arrogant when you are the one who asked for my help¡­girl¡­you practically begged me¡­but i am willing to let it pass"


    Adelita red at him as if she was shoking him in her imaginationbut he smirked then added:" He is a big boy ..still ¡­i took the piece i wanted"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jivan then raised his hand in front of him and showed her a piece of skin he took from his hips and waved it towards Adelita


    " You bastard¡­.you took a piece of his skin¡­he was unconscious and yet you took advantage from him¡­you are sick man ¡­and you need to be taken care of"


    The smile didn''t leave his face when said again:"Well i am going to use it wisely¡­my lovely disciple"


    "Don''t call me that "


    " Then what should I call you ?"


    **********


    Two hourster, Isiah woke and there was Adelita waiting for him to regain his conscious, at first he opened his eyes immediately as a reflex and when he saw the ceiling in front of him he smiled automatically then said :" You weren''t joking you old ¡­you wild animal"


    " And i took my payment too"''


    " What payment are you talking about!"


    " A piece of your skin"


    " Whatttt!!! did you let him do this to me Adelita ¡­i thought that you are at least going to save me while i am between his hands "


    "


    Adelita didn''t say a word to change his mind or calm him down, but Jivan walked towards him and looked at him from above then said:" Little boy if you are able to see right now it is all because of me and my exquisite abilities, you should at least give me a moment of silence "


    Isiah wanted to sit down but he couldn''t because of the result of that spell, Adelita on the other hand took Jivan by the hand to her garden and said:" The thing is, you are ridiculous sometimes but you are helpful somehow when you want, i hate relying on someone like you but it is all i can do Jivan"


    " Is this the thing you wanted to discuss two days ago ? i am a bit disappointed ¡­i thought that you are going to confess your emotions to me but i was wrong¡­you are no the type of girl to do this"


    "Jivan, if you don''t stop being an ass i will kick you, believe me you creepy old dude"


    " Okay okay¡­are you frightened, i never thought that you would be scared like this, you are a powerful a mage in this ce and you can survive"


    " Survive ! you don''t know even what is happening around here, this ce is going down and we are going down with it "


    " borate"


    Adelita told him all what her colleague said so he smiled then said:" I expected this to happen for years ¡­"


    " You want me to save him right!!

 Chapter 36 The Annual Evaluation Test

    It was just another rainy day in district one in the Delwias Ind region, people woke to the sound of the pce horn defused everywhere and in all the five districts announcing the beginning of the annual evaluation for ascension.


    This year''s applicants lined up at the entry of the pce with their invitations, not knowing that this was meant to be thest evaluation ever in Delwias Ind.


    Most of them were teanegers who were experiencing this evaluation for the first time, they had a lot of hope in mind and they all shared some extra confidence in their powers which made them look ridiculously dumb.


    When the other participants who were much older just went with the flow, they already looked exhausted and tired even before the start of the process.


    They knew what the evaluation test was all about due to their previous participation and they were not that excited about it either.


    The evaluation was divided into three parts, the theoretical part and the practical part and thest part was about fighting each other .


    Only a few winners were allowed to leave Delwias Ind and there was no consideration of age during thest test.


    People who attended this test were very quiet and they all kept aside, because the evaluation doesn''t start when you enter the pce but the evaluation test starts after the sound of horns is heard.


    Which meant every moment since the horn sound was defused was counted as part of the process.Only the people who had previous participations knew that but they didn''t share it with the others.


    Every single one of them was thinking about themselves and no one could me them for that.


    There were five reception bureaus to traite the participants,this year there were  a thousand participants from all the districts which was a huge numberpared to the other years.


    The mages at the reception bureaus were already rejecting the disabled, noisy teenagers, pregnant females and the list goes on¡­


    Even then they eliminated a lot of the participants from the actual test.


    There was a man with his pregnant wife who started to cause a scene there after his wife''s rejection when one of those mages struck him with lightning pushing him so far away from the bureau, he wasn''t dead yet but his body was not okay and therefore he got eliminated from the test with her.


    They didn''t even give him some healing magic, his wife was holding him and crying over his body making everyone around look at her.


    Some of the participants tried to walk towards her to give her some help but one of the mages there said:" If someone tried to show mercy towards them he is eliminated with them"


    Coming from higher authorities, those words felt like a hiddenw to them and therefore no one tried to help them or even look at them .


    Eventually that woman disappeared from their sight as the line kept only going further.


    The rain was pouring like it was going to flood the ce, that gray look of the ce around them made everything look very sad and mncholic.


    The rejected ones were walking with their heads down on their way back to their home, some of those who already participated more than once were already crying for wasting their chance in vain.


    The air felt heavy and the people lined up to the reception bureau looked like they were getting tickets to heaven.<novelnext></novelnext>


    That process took almost three hours and the participants who were allowed to pass the evaluation test were only five six hundred .


    Ethyl was looking at the people around all feeling like she was superior to them, most of them kept looking at her too because she looked so young and fragile .


    The mage who read her invitation gave her a look of doubt, he asked her when she graduated and when she told him he nodded his head positively then asked her to go further and even wished her luck .


    "Yes ¡­yes ¡­she is one of those "


    "Yes ¡­I heard that this girl has amazing powers¡­"


    " I wish i don''tpete with her in the final test"


    " Why is she even passing the test¡­they should have handed her the ascension paper already "


    People were talking about her as if she was not hearing them, some admired her and some envied her but she ¡­she kept focusing on the region above her while saying inside of her ( This is only one step from opening hell gates in your homes ¡­bastards)


    The look in her eyes contained a lot of buried anger that she forced herself to hide.


    She saw Richard standing next to his friends with a smile on his face and she got disgusted by him.


    " huuuu!...i think i should have broken a bone or two that day "She said with a smirk on her face.


    "Who is this girl? Do you know her? "Garen said while looking down on her, he even tried to provoke her with pointing his hand above her to show her how small she was .


    " shhhhh¡­.just focus on your business man !"Richard said while walking towards her .


    "I see that you learned your lesson buddy"Ethyl smirked.


    " I don''t drug any attention to myself during the evaluation, so please stay away from me girl, i can''t afford to lose and ¡­"


    " And ? "


    "I am sorry about that day, I acted like an ass and I shouldn''t have done that "Richard bowed his head at her then went back to his friends, while she stood there shocked with his change of heart.


    All the six hundred participants were shown the path to follow their instructors for the theoretical test, it took ce in a huge hall filled with small tables and chairs.


    All the participants sat there following their code number on their chest, waiting for more instruction when a new mage walked in front of them at a steady pace then said when he was in front of them:"The sheet paper that will appear on your tables is filled with questions, a hundred question to be precise, you have one hour in front of you, the answers are going to be corrected automatically and at the first attempt, there is no way to change the answer ¡­ah ¡­i forgot to tell you that ¡­the test has already began ..good luck "

 Chapter 37 Jeopardize

    The test had already begun, and 30 minutes had already passed. All the participants were focusing on the sheet that appeared in front of them, some considered cheating but they couldn''t do a thing with the mages eyes upon them .


    This was once in a year thing and to jeopardize it was out of consideration.


    The theoretical evaluation was very tough andplicated for those who didn''t revise anything from the program they studied, that''s why people who just graduated from the school had a better chance than those old participants.


    In those early minutes a lot of participants lost their right to continue the test because they wrote down some wrong answers and wanted to change them forcibly, which made the sheet burn automatically after attempts like that.


    The look of panic in their eyes was priceless, they wanted to cheat the system but with their low abilities they failed and caused their exclusion.


    The questions were a mix of all the subjects they studied at school and they weren''t necessarily very hard, therefore anyone who attended the school regrly and studied hard could answer it at a minimum effort.


    But that wasn''t the case with everyone, Richard was sweating from the beginning because he was afraid of writing the wrong answer while Samuel was veryfortable writing his answers.


    Hundred and fifty seven participants already failed the test because they tried to change their answers, while the rest of them were waiting for the result impatiently.


    Ethyl was sitting confidently and writing down her answersfortably as if she was the queen in that ce, she was just sitting there with no worries .


    As the mage said there were a hundred questions about the four subjects, which meant there were 20 questions for each subject, a brief direct question about literature, history, botany and alchemy.


    For most participants, alchemy was the hardest among them but it was manageable to most of them.


    When the test ended those who got less than half of the questions done, and who got less than half of the questions right got their papers burned in front of them and therefore eliminated.


    After that all who had their papers in front of them felt a bit of relief and that''s when the responsible for the evaluation said:" Well, the rest of you passed "


    He didn''t say anything, he was acting all arrogant and he didn''t even want to look at them. He just said that because he had to and left the huge hall .


    Richard started to look around him with a big smile on his face while counting all the people he knew who passed the test.


    He was not fully happy but he felt like most of the burden got erased from his shoulders because if they were too severe and raised the criteria he would have lost like those who did.


    Three hundred participants was the total of those who went for the second evaluation.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They didn''t even get some time to rest and just when they finished the first test , some higher mages led them to a huge field for the practical exam.


    The rain was still pouring but they didn''t cancel the test, dy it, or even take it to another ce.


    Ethyl created a shield that looked like a huge green leaf to protect her from getting soaked, after all she just wore her favorite dress for the test..


    The higher mages lined up at a covered bureau and started to call every contestant with their code number for the practical exam.


    The mage responsible for the test said to them at the start:" Using magic is not enough and you know that, if you don''t use at least 2 elements of magic just leave without even getting evaluated"


    Right there, the total of a hundred person lost the evaluation,the responsible said when he got the total of 200 people staying in front of him:" Now, there is a bunch of spells that you need to do, basic spells that everyone should do, after that you have to pass in that room, it will give you your exact amount of divine energy that your body could handle, this test will give you basically your ranking among all the mages, not just a random not specific ranking, this ranking is going to tell you even if you should level up when you go to Emperium"


    The spells required on the test are shifting spells( to animals, other persons,things), fighting spells, healing spells, summoning spells(for divine energy, holy animals,fighting tools), spell mixed with two types of elements from the user''s choice.


    The test was not that difficult and Ethyl finished it faster because she mastered the practical part of magic. Richard had a lot of difficulty especially with mixing both of the elements but eventually he made it as well as Samuel and a lot of their colleagues.


    The practical exam took a long time to finish, almost 8 hours.And for Ethyl who passed with the first participants she felt very bored while waiting for the end of the process.


    She shifted a cute animal just to mess with the mages interpretation of her, she didn''t want them to think of as a threat andpare her to Lucas , she had to lose some points just to stay within the range of other participants.


    The only thing Ethyl feared was to get the results of her divine energy measurement, she already had her measurement before and she knew what to anticipate¡­


    Those mages would eradicate her if they knew her ranking.


    She had to do something about it but thinking about it right now was not helpful and she was too nervous to make a good decision.


    Sure, she was prepared but no one told her that they were going to measure divine energy specifically.


    She had to level up but that was not sure at this point.


    "Calm down little girl, give me a part of your skin and i will help you pass the measurement room"

 Chapter 38 A Memory

    "Isiah, what are you thinking about! please, talk to me "Adelita said while sitting next to him when he heard about Jivan stealing a piece of his skin as a payment.


    " I am thinking about chiks"He said with an empty look on his eyes, he looked as if he was living on another dimension or reliving a buried memory from his life .


    " Huh! that'' interesting, why are you thinking about chiks?"


    "Once, when I was eleven I took permission from my father to take care of chiks in the house, it was something trendy back then and a lot of my friends had their own chiks farm and I envied them .


    I wanted to have what they had!


    surprisingly my father epted my demand and i went with him the next day to buy chiks, he wanted me to have only one but i insisted in bringing two, to keep thempanied by each other, they were siblings and i didn''t wanted to separate them, they looked like sunlight, very cute and they moved a lot .


    They followed me everywhere and loved that, it felt like i am having a pupy inside the house.I didn''t name them because a lot of people told me that they are fragile creatures and that they have a tendacy to die fastly.


    I was very prepared to lose them the day I bought them, and yet I forgot by the day that information.


    I locked them in my room and i fed them and took care of their dump, i was very responsible over them like i was never before, i felt like i am their mother and I liked that feeling.


    Once I opened the door and they hurried to the door with their cute little steps.


    They usually slept next to each other like they were protecting themselves with that bond, at night i put them in big box, they were too small and i didn''t want to risk them being in danger"


    " Sounds like a great memory, Isiah!" Adelita said while looking into his eyes with hope.


    " Seven days, they stayed with me only seven days!"


    " And ! what happened?"


    " One day i wanted them to see past my room, i released them because i knew that i was the only one there, they were tapping with their beak on the floor making a huge fuse, they must have found an insect or something, i went to the kitchen to bring a mop from there to clean their dump on the floor ¡­dad hated their dump on the floor¡­i went to do that when i heard a high scream, felt likeing from them, i run towards the sound to find my dad leaning towards the floor.


    He started to curse non stop, i knew what happened immediately, he stepped on one of them.I looked at them and i saw the most lively one of them was crushed on the floor.he wasn''t dead yet, he was closing his eyes while breathing slowly. his stomach shredded and the blood was on the floor along with its insides.


    I held my head with my two hands, that was too much for me, I felt like my brain stopped at that time.


    I didn''t me him, he didn''t see them and I didn''t tell him that I released them.


    He continued walking while saying that I should dispose of it in the garbage.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I stood there for seconds trying to process what happened, when i saw the one who stayed alive¡­walking towards the dead one and started to eat the part of his stomach that was on the floor..


    I started screaming like a crazy person at him trying to ask him to move from him ¡­i don''t know what their rtionship was anymore.


    Eventually I took him to its box, he was making a huge fuse, my dad went to the dead one and put him in the garbage.


    i bursted in tears, yelling at him that he should bury him.


    He said that it was just an animal but to me it was not.


    I fucking raised them and to see one them crushed gave me a pain in my stomacke, i still feel that pain whenver that incident crossed my mind


    I went with tears in my eyes to the kitchen and took it from there , after that I buried it in the garden immediately, that picture was vivid in my mind and I had it with me for a long time.


    The other one, i just gave it away to one of my neighbors, i couldn''t look at it, whenever i heard its voice i kept seeing the picture of it trying to eat his brother''s insides.


    on the same day i lost both of them and i haven''t brought a pet after that anyway.


    The same day, my dad bought me two new chiks as a recement, i don''t know what he was thinking but for me, I couldn''t even look at them without seeing my old ones.


    He eventually gave them away and ¡­"


    Isiah looked at Adelita''s eyes when he finished narrating that story, she said with a sad look on her face:" That must be awful, it is a horrible incident for a kid to see"


    "I just remembered it now, is he going to eat my skin?"


    "oh ..noooo..noooo¡­Isiah ¡­nooooo¡­he may look like a pervert creepy dude but he would never do that ..ohhh..noooo"


    " We are all animals and i think that there is no difference, those cute chiks were so adorable until the moment I saw one of them try to eat the dead one"


    " I am sorry that you have seen such a thing at a young age, but please put some faith in me when i tell you that he is not going to eat it..Isiah .."


    Isiah looked down at the ground as if he was seeing that crushed one in front of him, he felt sick in his stomach, he even was going to puke when Adelita said:" If this memory is so heavy, i could erase it from your mind"

 Chapter 39 The Blue Portion

    "Excuse me! Are you talking to me ? " Ethyl said with a look of disgust towards the old man he was talking to her, he could be a crazy person or psychic to know what she was thinking about.


    " I am not a psychic if you are wondering, you kept looking at the measurement room as if you were trying to escape this ce and I know why would anyone hate to go there, and being weak is not one of them"He winked at her with a smile on his face.


    "What do you want from me ! i never asked you to do any favor for me and certainly this made up story is not real and even if it was, i would never ask a creepy person for help"Ethyl said firmly to him.


    "Well, i ll be there, right under the oak tree waiting for you.When you stop being a coward and ept my help, just call my name, ah my name is Jivan".


    Ethyl didn''t reply to him however she kept following him until he reached the spot he mentioned before


    Ethyl was terrified, she couldn''t just back off and stay calm, everything was messing with her head


    Just a hundred person passed the first part of the practical test, and most of them were not scared of thest part because they all knew that they would pass the test.


    For the past hours she kept thinking endlessly because she knew that there was no way to pass the test unless she got help and Jivan''s help was the only one avable.


    When the first test ended she walked immediately towards him and said:"What do you want in exchange!"


    " your sweet pure skin"


    " My skin!Are you a cannibal ? answer me "She yelled at him at the end.


    "Well i can''t call myself that but i am closer to it in some ways"


    " What in the hell are you saying, you old creepy pervert !"


    "Wooaaaah, surely I am hated by the younger people¡­."


    Ethyl interrupted him saying: " I don''t need to hear about your drama, tell me what should i do to pass this part"


    "The payment first!"


    " Okay ..okay"


    Ethyl grabbed a knife from her pocket then said:"Okay , if i find out that you yed with me i will kill you "


    She romved a part of her arm skin despite of all the pain she experienced and gave it to Jivan who kept drowing that stupid smile on his face.


    " Now we are talking," He said .


    Ethyl gave it to him, and he looked as if he got some sort of a magical tool. He took a small jar full of unknown liquid and put it there just to stay fresh until the exam is finishedter.


    Ethyl put her hand on the cut she made in her skin, and started to heal herself and ease the pain she was feeling.


    Jivan looked at her with pride and said: "You are strong for a girl, i thought that you will ran away from me and reject my offer for help"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I am not hear to bond with you, the test is about to happen and i need to pass it with minimum damage"


    "Okay¡­okay little girle here with me l"


    Jivan walked her far away from the other participants, and behind a huge tree he gave her a portion he was carrying with him.


    " What is this ! "She said.


    Jivan handed her the bottle that contained a blue weird liquid and said with a weird smile on his face:" Well you should drink this"


    "Are you sying that this stupid liquid is going to help me pass the measurement room without problem!"


    " It is not a stupid liquid, i made this portion to countain the divine energy and minimise its quantity for an hour, i knew about this test and that''s why i made it"


    Ethyl took the portion from him and started to look at it deeply then said after minutes of thinking:" You made this for yourself, which means that you yourself have an incredible divine energy, is that right!"


    " You can say so!"


    "Then, why did you wait until this year''s annual evaluation!"


    "I wasn''t going to level up, even this year, but something came up"He added a smile to his face .


    "And why are you helping me ? "


    "You certainly know why "He red at her without adding anything else.He just waved at her leaving her with that portion and some heavy thoughts.


    Ethyl was hesitant, she didn''t know who this man was and his character didn''t serve him well, he was just a creepy old dude that was making weird faces with his creepy smile.


    Some of those who passed before her were preparing themselves to pass in the measurement room, her hand was shaking, it was either she drank it blindly or faced a fate worse than Lucas''s and that was out of option.


    She had a goal and she would achieve it if she survived this ce, she was the only one afraid and that gave her a hard time .


    She drank the portion with her eyes closed when she couldn''t decide what to do, her heart started to beat fastly, it felt like it was going to explode if she made a single move so she sat under a tree looking at the ground all dizzy .


    Her mind went nk for a second, and thatsted for ten minutes before that affect started to fade.


    She couldn''t feel any change in her body but all she knew was that she did all she could, maybe, miraculously she would pass even if this portion didn''t work eventually.


    There were a few before her who passed the test, she had to walk there and pretend like she was normal like everyone else, and that''s what she did .


    She walked towards the measurement room with a smile on her face, her dress was dirty because she sat on the mud before but at this moment none of that mattered, she had to pass .

 Chapter 40 The Measurement Room

    The measurement room was a room made by wood from the outside, just a small room, enough for one person to enter but on the inside it was all like a universe full of distant stars that sent its reflection from a far.


    ? A small room that contained a whole new world that no one knew how to describe, the sky was just a sky nothing more.Not like on earth when scientists had their attempts to discover space.


    People in Delwias Ind lived in fear and poverty and a constant desire to level up instead of living there and improve their lives in this ce.


    They could have been living a good life here, but they all chose to go upthere, where life is already veryfortable and easy.


    The responsible mage called Ethyl by her code number and she walked toward the room with a smile on her face, the moment she entered that room she trembled for a second, but she got herself together.


    Until that moment she was not sure that the portion was going to help her, but she went there anyway.


    That didn''tst for long, a light that came from all around her reached her for a second, so she was inside that buble without notice.


    She didn''t pay attention to that, when everything around her looked very vague and beautiful, the light disappeared one minute after and she was shown the ce of the door right away, because the moment she entered that room she was not able to see the ce of the door.


    She went outside shaken, she felt small inside that ce, she knew that there is knowledge that was kept secret from them, to her that scene was not random however she couldn''t ce any category inside of her mind.


    The responsible mage said:" Participant number 23, divine energy level is a thousand unit, i expected more looking at your file"


    Ethyl smiled widely while heading to the tree she was standing next to before the test. That man saved her for sure, at least her divine energy level is between ten thousand and 20 thousand which is a big amount around here.


    She remembered what Linen told her days before this:" Remember, the evaluation test is about to send people there to work for more people in the level above, don''t think that leveling up is the key, it is only a first step for the evolution"


    Linen and her were not rted, and certainly not friends, they just used each other for years, they formed a superficiel connection thatsted more than any other real rtionship they had.


    Linen was a 26 years old man who was unable to level up due to hisck of divine energy, which led him to get involved with people who got his eyes open on certain things that he didn''t pay attention to .


    Therefore he just shared that information with Ethyl, not to drag her to join him but to consider her reasoning in those matters.


    The more he learnt, the more he was shocked and that''s why he always asked for a second opinion and there she was .


    Once he told her that the amount of divine energy in Delwias Ind is always under five thousand, the only person that got more than that was Lucas, Isiah''s brother who ruined this world and after that they didn''t even let people with more than 5k units live in the region.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lucas was the first, the glitch in the matrix and with him everything changed, and this was the reason they sealed Isiah to not use magic .


    Linen was against her leveling and even at thest time she saw him he didn''t ept that.


    They were in her garden, he was sitting on the ground ying with the dog he got her years ago, while she was sitting on the wooden chair there, she was always confident with him, he loved that about her but when she told him that she was going to level up, the air around him changed.


    " You know why i want to do it, i should have done it before but now it is a necessity"She said when she saw his stressed features.


    " Sometimes i regret enlightening you with that knowledge, with me corrupting your soul you could have been a good girl with a cute gestures and manners, i am like a poison to your fiminin side"


    " Did you call me not fiminin, how dare you ? you stupid!"Ethyl yelled at him .


    "Don''t act like them, or join them no matter what, they would sacrifice you in the first obstacle and you will find yourself fighting on your own, they cannot be trusted, only a fool would trust people like that"Linen said with a serious face.


    " I am going with or without your blessing and you know that, you can''t control the decisions i make, and you are not strong to stop me "


    "Just remember, i told you that leveling up is not the answer"


    "To you, because you are weak and you can''t level up.''''She grinded on her teeth because she knew that she hurted him with her words.


    "I am not asking you to stay because i can''t level up, i just know that you are trying to be rebellious there, if i knew that you would live there safe and sound i would have been happy for you but ¡­you are a pain in the ass" Linen said with a smile on his face.


    Ethyl remembered this conversation the moment she got out of that room, she sighed the moment her eyes met Jivan''s.


    She didn''t think of him as an alie but if it is not for him she would have been locked, sealed, murdered.


    Jivan stayed away from her as the participants went to that room one after another, they all passed the test which meant they were all powerful enough to level up but not like her or Jivan.


    Both of them were at a higher level, however they seeded to conceal it from the others.

 Chapter 41 Eagle

    The evaluation test had to happen in one day only, there was no time left and it usually happened this way, it felt like the seventh king and the higher authorities of Delwias Ind couldn''t wait to get rid of all the lowlife participants.


    Ethyl felt a bit of gratitude towards that mysterious creepy man, but she couldn''t make herself expressingly say to him.


    She just recognised and ced him in the category of higherpetitors, he certainly is one of those with magnificent powers but his intentions weren''t that clear to her.


    Jivan had the power required for the leveling up system, yet here he was growing in Delwias Ind till this age, Ethyl was not sure if she had to confront him with her thoughts and that''s why she stayed away from him while his eyes were glued towards him the whole time.


    When all participants finished the first part of the practical exam there were only 100 of them, and basically they all passed the second part .


    It was a small amountpared to the number of the contestants that joined in the morning which was 6 hundreds.


    Another highest ranked mage showed up when the test ended, he looked more young than the other mages that were responsible for the other test but his face was very cold, he had a scar on his face right below his eye and he had missing tooth in the front of his smile.He was almost thirty but looked very scary .


    Most of the contestants were terrified by the look of his face.


    The moment he stood in front of them, the rain fall was at its peak which gave a mncholic look to the scenery.


    Ethyl smiled when she saw most of the contestants scared and she thought to herself that they don''t even deserve to be here in the first ce.


    The mage responsible for the test was named ''Eagle'' because he once was one of the best hunters in Delwias Ind before leveling up. The scar on his face was caused by him hunting a tiger when he was 10 years old and since then people admired his exquisite talents until he became a higher ranked mage.


    " Huh! your number is higher then the one i anticipated, i think that they went so easy on you, are you happy by that?"


    He red at one of the participants who were standing closer to him and said:" Are you happy by this result?"


    The participant nodded with his head without saying a word to him, Eagle just smirked then said:" Well, that only will rise the amount of dead people around here"


    The contestants were so shocked to the point where they all just stared at him in silence, both of fear and confusion was spreading among them, but the silence was the worst part.


    Eagle knew the impact of his words on them and that''s why he said:" I am not asking you to kill each other on thest exam, don''t worry!...but death is an inevitable result of this test "


    One of the contestants said with a shaken voice:" Are you going to kill us, sir!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Your result will¡­you all know that thest test is going to be apetition between you, well¡­you will fight each other in five minutes round, just five minute, if you win, then congrattion on your leveling up¡­.If you loose, well ¡­.we are going to get rid of you¡­ those who don''t finish the fight in five minutes are eliminated too¡­people who got this far of the evaluation test always show a tendency to be rebellious and that''s why thisw was created"


    Another contestant said with a face filled with regret that he got this far:" Can i just withdraw right now, sir!"


    "Once the rule is shown, there is no withdrawing eptable, you will fight as your life was depending on it "


    He was not joking or just saying it for the sake of it, no one exactly knew about the evaluation test that much and once he came back to tell them they just failed in the first or the second test.


    One contestant was whispering in the ear of her friend but Ethyl heard them:" They can''t do thing, trust me, i have never heard about such a thing, my brother leveled upst year and i don''t think that this is the case, he probably want us to be scared"


    Ethyl smirked when she heard what she said, and even pretended that she didn''t hear that.


    All the contestants were in a state of confusion, Eagle said then:" Well, let''s'' start thest part of the annual evaluation, i don''t wish you luck and that''s a fact"


    The contestants after that were divided into two groups alphabetically, the ranking from the measurement room was not official yet and they wanted to give equal chance to all of them to seek winning.


    Most of them didn''t know the others'' ranking because they didn''t think that this would matter, and a lot of them regretted that.


    Ethyl and Jivan were not worried about that, they were the high ranked among them.


    " Number 6 and number 583¡­to the arena"Eagle said.


    Everyone started to look in all directions because to them there was no arena there.


    Eagle hit his forehead with his palm then said:" yeah ¡­totally forgot¡­"


    He snapped his finger and out of nowhere a moderate sized arena appeared in front of them, a wall of all shades of blue appeared in front of them, it looked very resistant to any hit from divine energy, it looked more like the energy Jivan summoned when he healed Isiah and unlocked his divine energy.


    But Eagle didn''t have much trouble like Jivan. Jivan envied that responsible for his power yet he felt very proud of himself because he could do what no one else did in this region, he used magic from another region and summoned its divine energy which was impossible to the others.


    "I don''t have all day, now¡­the firstbat¡­START ''''Eagle said with a sarcastic look on his face .

 Chapter 42 Mortal Combats

    Thebat between the first contestantssted for the whole five minutes and both of them didn''t cause that much harm to the other part, they stuck on the basics and they didn''t even use their divine energy as they should have.


    Just a few fire spells, wind spells, water spells, the physical harm for both of them was only a few injuries, nothing more.


    Number 583 was a teenager boy and number 6 was a young adult girl in her twenties, both of them were not that powerful but they had what''s needed toe this far,  yet when that chronometer  indicated five minutes passed,  every one stood there anticipating the next event.


    The golden chronometer was made by Eagle right after the arena, it looked like an old magic horologe that shined with gold.


    Eagle wave with his hand and both of the contestants freezed, everyone was looking at them with eyes filled with fear.


    He smirked then said:" Firstbat is done, number 6 and number 583, both of you are out of thepetition"


    Even at that moment both of them felt like he was joking with them, they didn''t think that he was right about every word he said, they were sad about losing but they didn''t think of their death as an option.


    Eagle snapped his fingers and both of them started to smell something burning closer to them, they looked in all directions to see the source of that smell but they didn''t notice anything that is until contestant number 54 started to yell :"They are on fire, they are on fire ¡­we should help them"


    Number 54 was in a state of panic and the way he talked made a lot of the contestants try to help them survive.


    "THE FIRST ONE WHO GET CLOSER TO THEM¡­WILL JOIN THEM"


    And just like that they all stayed at their ces watching both of them get burned, Eagle said when he saw thier stunned faces:" Well, i don''t mind having a lot of grilled meat"


    His sick joke made Ethyl feel uneasy about what was happening in front of her, that dectatorship, those stupid rules, the urge to supress them and exploit them when they level up, she remebered Linen and she became so sure of what she wanted to do.


    She could easily fight with Eagle but she forced herself not to, if she did that she would lose all her credibility and the future ahead of her.


    Getting rid of these people here won''t help her big picture, her n that she executed for the sake of her freedom.


    Eagle didn''t let  them think much about what happened and processed it, he just announced the start of the nestbat like nothing happened, both of their bodies stayed standing because he froze them until they started to fall apartter.


    They didn''t scream or try to run away which was not normal to Ethyl but for now she had to think about herself and nothing more..<novelnext></novelnext>


    That''s how thest evaluation happened, they all had to fight because their lives were literally depending on that.


    Jivan and hispetitor were the tenth to pass for the fight, his opponent were a 17 years old boy, he didn''t want to fight him, but the boy was too powerful and he wanted to win no matter what, he even summoned a dog and send it on Jivan''s way to finish him but seeing that Jivan couldn''t just back off and let him kill him, he had a lot to do and he had to survive.


    Jivan was struggling on both sides, he wanted to finish the boy with his abilities but he didn''t want to show them his powers and that is why he just killed the dog that the boy summoned with his own summoned sword.


    He focused on the defense part of the test  without taking time in consideration, his emotions yed him like a doll. He was about to finish the time without winning thebat when he heard a girl from outside the arena shouting :" You have only one minute ! "


    Jivan couldn''t believe that the girl he helped in the past test was  reminding him of the time, which was his main problem right now, he could win thebat easily if he used his power and gave the boy hard injuries, but that would cause a lot of trouble and that''s why he went to the kid with the sword he summoned and stabbed him in his chest but not that hard, it was not a  fatal injury.


    The stabbing was deep enough to make him fall at the ground in the right time without dying


    Eagle announced him as a winner and killed the other contestant fastly before he bled a lot.


    Jivan went towards Ethyl immediately and said:" Nice cheering kido!"


    Ethyl didn''t reply at what he said while he kept on the move until he reached that oak tree and set there trying to rest while the final part ends


    Richard won hisbat and so did Simon and a lot of Isiah''s colleagues, Ethyl won in two minutes when she created a bubble and moved it towards her opponent'' head, the bubble was filled with water and that made him suffocate, she released  him right when she knew that it was enough for him to fall on the ground, it was very fast and with less effort, just for the sake of hiding her abilities


    The test went on and on until  all of thebats ended two hourster, 30 was the number of the contestants who seeded in the third part of the evaluation. They weren''t that happy to begin with but they were d that they survived in those conditions.


    The ashes of those who died were teleported into another ce right after the exam ended.


    " Congrattion, you leveled up", Eagle said with a smile on his face then he walked away with no further exnation.


    " I guess that''s it"Samuel said while hitting Garen''s back, he added " We did it"

 Chapter 43 Unstable

    For the rest of the rest of the day Isiah stayed in bed, thinking about that memory and even questioning himself about the fact that he held on to it when he should have erased it from this moment when Adelita afforded him some sce.


    His body was too tired as if he was doing some hard job, he slept without notice and when he woke up it was too dark.


    He heard some people yelling in the kitchen , he recognized the voices, it was Jivan''s and Adelita''s voices, they were arguing about something.


    Isiah forced himself to get out of bed and walked slowly to the kitchen where both of them were yelling at each other. It was something rted to leaving, when they saw him there both of them were stunned not because he stepped there unnoticed but his body looked different from the one in the morning.


    He looked older, his hair was long and so did his body built, he looked mature, after a quick analyze from Jivan he smile then said:" Look at you, all grown up"


    Isiah couldn''t understand why Jivan said that but Adelita had the urge to tell him that he looked different, she even gave him a projection of what he looked like in that moment.


    Isiah was speechless about what Adelita said to him, he went closer to the projection, that person looked like him but older, he tried to shake his head and the projection did the same thing.


    Jivan walked towards him and moved around him to spot the differences in his body then said:" It is a side effect of the spell I did, breaking the spell by my humble powers was impossible yet I made it happen, but yeah ¡­these things happen."


    " What do you mean by this..you freak"Isiah said while his eyes stayed glued on the projection.


    "What I mean is that, when I stabilized the divine energy ¡­ah ¡­did Adelita exin to you how the spell worked?"


    Isiah shook his head negatively then said :" Did you try things on me!"


    Jivan smirked then said:" Both spells, i mean ¡­the spell that made you retrieve your sight and the one for unsealing your magic powers¡­both of them required the divine energy from Emperium"


    "Emperium!"


    ? "Yep, and let''s say that, because you don''t belong there it is why it had this affect on your body, it made your body grow fastly, i expected this but i can''t reverse it"


    " Shit¡­Jivan ¡­you had to mess things up" Isiah yelled at him.


    And that''s when Adelita stepped in and said: " Don''t worry Isiah, the best part about this is that you can use magic, right now and without any fears, this is just a minor problem and Jivan will fix it"


    Adelita looked at Jivan and started to re at him then said :" Right Jivan ?"


    " Well, i can do something about it, but not for long, he has to level up or have some specialist help in this domain to fix it, apparently the spell is missing something that i don''t know"


    " So you are asking me to stay and do nothing is that it "


    " I could do something temporary to stop you from growing,"Jivan said.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jivan reached for Isiah and hold his right hand in a hurry then started to create a silver bracelet around his wrist , it didn''t take much time and when he finished he added:" Well this bracelet is a stabilizer for the divine energy, this effect is happening because the divine energy from Emperium is not stable inside your core which deteriorated the time in your body, having this bracelet with will slow it down till the point of stopping it "


    Isiah touched the bracelet then said:" If i keep it with me i will be okay, right !, be honest with me"


    " Yes you will"


    Isiah looked again at his projection then said:" Well, i need a new haircut but my body shape looks alright"


    Adelita smiled at him so he added :" Why were you fighting with Jivan before i entered here''


    " There is something you need to know Isiah"


    " Tell him or I will," Jivan threatened her.


    "The world is ending, the old globe is witnessing something that never happened"


    "Why! what do you mean by that?"Isiah replied very confused and that''s why Jivan said;" Well the world is ending and your beloved teacher is asking me for help, she desperately wanted me to guide you through it "


    " What are you both saying! The world is ending ! i kind of knew that since the beginning , what changed , tell me"


    Jivanughed his heart out then saide: "Are you slow or something, she is telling you that the world is ending and i was telling her that there is no way to help you"


    " Okay" Isiah muttered.


    Jivan started to p his hands inplete disbelief while moving around and saying:" Yeah he is built differently Adie, for someone who just heard that the apocalypse ising he is either insane or brave or both, but for me i think he is insane, let''s form a sect you and I, just you and I ¡­let''s call it ''crazy people VS the world''...i think we would make a great duo"


    Adelita walked towards Isiah then said:" Cut your crap, he doesn''t know the consequences of what''s going to happen"


    "Aaaaah ¡­and you do ??" Jivan said sarcastically.


    " Well, no one knows how bad is it going to be but, thinking about it now, i think that Delwias Ind will be erased by the creatures from the world beyond, or drawn to the other side, or doomed by disaster, it is going to be worse than the triple full moon "


    She was now looking at Isiah, her eyes were filled with unbearable guilt, Jivan kept smiling as he usually does, but Isiah said with a calm voice:" Now, i am able to use magic, i can do whatever i want, i will learn it a step by step until i level up"


    Adelita screamed at him unintentionally:" It doesn''t matter anymore, it doesn''t matter Isiah ¡­because ¡­thest evaluation in this region happened today, they are going to give up on this ce".

 Chapter 44 Goodbyes!

    "This can''t be, i can''t ept this Adelita¡­i have to level up¡­i have to go there¡­i am not going to give up, not after i had a fair chance" Isiah started to talk with anger, his eyebrows were contracted and he bitten his lower lip .


    Adelita sat on a chair there then pointed at Jivan with her index and said:" That''s why we are arguing, apparently they are going to evacuate the seventh king and his higher mages, teachers, responsible for the evaluation test, all of them are evacuated to the Emperium"


    " Why ? Did something happen or something? Why now?"Isiah flooded her with questions.


    " It didn''t happen suddenly, it looks like they were hiding it from us!" She replied.


    " How do you know this? "


    " Well, mister Lautner told me, i didn'' believe him at first, but when i found out that they started to cutmunication between the districts i realized that something is wrong"


    " Huh!"


    "I was against the leveling up system my whole life, but today i chose to be alive then be a man with beliefs" Jivan added.


    " You passed the test today! "


    "And tomorrow i will level up with everyone else"


    Isiah turned around to face Adelita then said:``Does he mean that both of you are going to Emperium tomorrow with no going back ?"


    Adelita lowered her head then said:"They chose tomorrow to abandon this ce"


    Isiah looked at Adelita and despite of his anger he said with a calm voice :" Thank you, both of you for everything you have done, you helped me like no one did and i can''t pay back enough for that, this creepy old dude is a nuisance but he helped me and therefore i wish you luck andfortable life in Emperium"


    Adelita couldn''t believe the change in his words, he was angry yet he calmly acknowledged what they have done for him.


    " I don''t want to go" Adelita said right away interrupting him frompleting his talk.


    " Don''t act like this Adie, just say your goodbyes to the kid and move on" Jivan said sarcastically.


    "I can''t¡­you don''t understand, " She objected .


    " It''s all because of him,"Jivan said.


    " Don''t you dare say a thing, okay !"


    " Why! Why are they acting like this Adelita? Even back then, you were the one who fought for me to enter the institution, you saved me when I lost my sight, you made your best efforts so that I could use magic, why ? I don''t understand!"Isiah said.


    A moment of silence that was longer than Isiah could handle, he just said after that :" Well don''t think about me, i am a survivor, just do what needs to be done and don''t you dare stay here or even think about me, i am perfectly fine right now and once i learn magic i will be much in secure "<novelnext></novelnext>


    He waved at both of them and got out of the kitchen andter from the whole house.


    Adelita was very sad, her emotions were not at ease especially when she was leaving him behind her, she didn''t want to force herself onto him and he wouldn''t love that either, she had to obey the rules but the thought of leaving him behind was frightening.


    She couldn''t tell him that she chose to teach and get back to Delwias Ind because of him, that might drive him away from her which was the worst thing that could happen after all of this suffering toe closer to him and let him open his heart to her .


    Isiah left the house with slow steps, it was not that bad to him, he couldn''t understand why they were arguing about him to take him or to find him some solution, it was not their job to babysit him and he was not going to be fully dependant on them just because they were kind enough to help him once .


    Isiah walked at a steady pace till he reached his house, it didn''t look that bad after the night Ethyl fixed it a bit .


    He sighed the moment his eyes fell on it, then sat at the front looking at the sky, Emperium gave the sky a darker look but the three moons gave much light


    If what Adelita and Jivan said was true then this ce was going to be wrecked and the fact that he was stuck in here was bad enough .


    "You are here, i think i visited this ce a lot of times to make some modifications, do you like it now, with my energy it looks better than yours"


    When Isiah raised his face he saw Ethyl standing there with a smile on her face, he didn''t reply to what she said, and instead he just bowed his head and kept looking at the ground until she came closer to him and sat next to him.


    " What happened to you? definitely there is something weird about you ¡­you look older and different" She said inplete surprise while taking a closer look at him .


    He looked away from her and then said:" Don''t ¡­don''t look at me ¡­don''t ask me ¡­just ¡­don''t"


    She looked dirty, her dress was filled with mud and her face looked tired but Isiah pretended as if she was not there .


    " I passed the annual evaluation, I told you I am going to level up, aren''t you going to congratte me ? "


    " Congrats!"


    " Woooah, a cold congrattion just like you" She was pissed by him yet she tried to hide it, then added :" Where were you? i visited you but you were nowhere to be found"


    " Ethyl "Isiah said with a calm voice, she was stunned by him calling her name so she didn''t reply to him however she collected all her focus on him, then he added: " If the world is falling apart, will having powers stop that ? "


    " What kind of childish question is that !"


    " This region is going to be erased after this day, the higher up are giving up on it, they are taking the best they could and they are going to leave us here, to face our ending inplete istion, don''t ask me from where i learned this, i just know and there is not point in hiding it now"


    " What happened!"


    " You, i know that you want to eradicate them for whatever reason is in your mind, keep it in mind¡­i am the person who is going to that"

 Chapter 45 First Time

    " I don''t think that you are going to beat me with killing those bastards, youck motives, powers and character in general but i ..I am going to ruin their lives or at least try"Ethyl said while looking to Isiah''s troubled face.


    She reached to his forehead with her index and touched it lightly then said:" It is probably a rumor of some kind, just focus on your magic because the evaluation is very hard, a lot lost their lives easily"


    Isiah nodded his head, she was going to level up, of course he wouldn''t let her feel guilty for all the left outs.


    " I am able to use magic now, i got the sealing spell removed"


    " Wooooah ¡­just in time, let me teach you something before i go"Ethyl said while she held his right hand then said:" I don''t know what kind of elements you use because you never practiced magic but this¡­this one is easy Isiah"


    Isiah looked at his and between hers then said:" Ethyl, what kind of spell is this ? "


    Ethyl focused her eyes on his index then said:" It is a fire spell, it is the easiest, all the women around here use it for cooking, basically it is the first spell they learn "


    A small me appeared in Ethyl''s hand, Isiah startled for a second then looked her in the eyes and said: " Teach me "


    Ethyl definitely didn''t think about his reaction, she thought that he would reject that but he surprised her with his willingness to learn.


    " Well, listen to me, you don''t have to do much, just rx yourself so that you are able to control your divine energy, stabilize it, then let your body process it so that you don''t use much, then focus on the ce you want it to show¡­this spell isn''t big enough, i know you can handle it" Ethyl said with confidence.


    Isiah tried to calm himself, he even tried to breathe slowly but his mind was going in a circle, he used to be an overthinker since the beginning and to shut his head was something very hard .


    "Calm down ¡­Isiah ¡­calm down"She insisted on him.


    His hand was still between her hands, in that moment he pushed her hands and stood away from her then sighed .


    "That''s rude!" She argued.


    "Aouuuf¡­hmmmmfff..i have to calm down¡­i have to calm down"


    At that moment, Ethyl started tough loudly, and Isiah looked at her immediately because she was distracting him.


    "Stop it ¡­i have to focus" He said.


    " Well, that''s the point, you don''t have to focus forcefully, just take it easy, that''s why i was holding your hand, i was trying to make you calm down at least "


    "I don''t know if you holding my hand would calm me down, it is just something that you are saying"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ethyl shook her head in disbelief then said:" Fine, i won''t give you the honor to hold my hand, you pathetic creature, i will never let you hold my hands"


    Isiah didn''t even look at her that moment, she was upset yet all he was doing was looking at his hands while thinking about focusing.


    He tried to think about the things that used to calm him, basically there were none in his new life, but in his past life he had a video game that he adored, and the main characters of his favorite web novel that he kept on following for years, he smiled when a memory passed his mind.


    Isiah remembered those days he hurried to go back home just to y in that virtual game with his inte buddies, or the time he spent at ss reading that web novel in english ss, he used to get bored in that ss but that web novel made time pass faster, he binged read most of the chapters there.


    His mind calmed down slowly, those hurricanes inside of him just subsided, he even had a smile on his face for the first time in a long time.


    Unintentionally he looked at his hands with a clear mind, he focused on his index like Ethyl told him and within a second he felt something moving inside of him towards his endex, it was like an electric thing, he thought that he messed up but Ethyl hurried to him and put a hand on his shoulder then said :" Right, that''s how the divine energy feels like, don''t panic"


    He was at the moment so excited to the point where he said loudly with a cute smile on his face:" I think ¡­Ethyl ¡­see..i think i am going to do it"


    And then a small me appeared in a second then disappeared.


    Isiah had mixed emotions, he was too excited about his achievement, yet he got disappointed because it didn''tst that long.


    He jumped yelling : " I did it ! i did it Ethyl¡­i did it "


    He turned around and faced her, and in a second he was hugging her so tightly, he did it uncontrobly and he even stayed like that for a long time, he kept saying:" I did it ¡­ethyl ..i did it "


    Ethyl was very surprised by his reaction, she never expected him to do such a thing, she thought that he was so cute with that smiling and excited face, she didn''t push him like she should have, and instead of that she held him too passing her palm through his back, he certainly grew up from thest day she saw him.


    She noticed that but he seemed very ufortable discussing it with her and that''s why she stayed silent .


    " I knew it ¡­i knew that you would do it "


    That moment was very weird and even when he retreated from her , he did it gently and not even bothered by what he did .


    Ethyl pretended that it was normal and walked away to sit where she was. He stood there very proud of his little achievement.


    " Now, i will do anything to be stronger and i know that i will¡­i will definitely do it ¡­i will level up...i will"

 Chapter 46 More

    That was the best moment he ever had, his whole life was never satisfying until this moment, he looked at his hands as if he was looking at God''s hands.


    He thought to himself that now he is a normal being in the old globe, his power was still limited but now he opened a huge gate and all he had to do was to enter it and do what is necessary for his survival.


    He has been stepped upon in his both lives, bullied, hated, judged, misunderstood¡­but all of this is long gone now.


    Now, he was not that poor Seth Johnson who had been killed without mercy, now he was Isiah Duncan.


    That name was not that morous around here, but still it was his name.


    In the beginning he didn''t have what it takes to do what he wanted but now no one will stop him.


    Ethyl was sitting now, and he turned around and said with excitement on his face: "Now ¡­give more ¡­more ¡­i want more "


    "More, you say ! "Ethyl said.


    " Yeah, teach me Ethyl, i am listening" His eyes were literally glowing and for a second Ethyl forgotpletely that she was upset about him already, he was looking adorable, she had to make thatst for a longer time at least.


    " Okay, you have to master this spell at least Isiah, for now, you have to make itst longer, shape it as you want, transfer it, and that will take some time, just to be one with your divine energy"


    " What do you mean by being one with it!, it is already inside me and it is not sealed anymore, that means that i already can do what i want"Isiah argued with her .


    "Have it inside of you or be one with it is not the same to begin with, i am not trying to drag you down, or bother you but i will say the truth no matter what¡­Isiah you are a weak person for a start, you discovered magic just now and that''s why you have to take it slow"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    " Well, you have to be able to use it as you want, and to do that it will take so much time time and effort, don''t jump into conclusion, this is the first step"


    Isiah started to look at his hands then looked at Ethyl in the eyes then said:" It will not take so much time as you think, i think i can do it fastly, mark my words"


    Isiah was so excited and he tried to challenge Ethyl and prove his words right, but Ethyl already knew what was past his knowledge.<novelnext></novelnext>


    His divine energy was not stable, he used it for the first time in his life, it would be awful if he tried to over using it.


    Isiah nodded his head as if he was confirming something to someone invisible, then started to focus on his hand like the first time, he felt the divine energy moving through his hand, it tickled him but nothing came out .


    He tried to hide his failure from Ethyl and that''s why he turned around more and leaned towards his hands but nothing showed up.


    " Told you, you stupid little boy" Calling him that, Ethyl felt like she messed up, from thest day they met he grew up fastly in a terrifying way, he looked much stronger then usual, his body felt like a solide rock when he hugged her, she was impressed by his body shape yet she didn''t want to give him credits for trying to improve his magic.


    " Woaaah, I think i jinxed it !" Isiah said with a surprised face.


    " You think that you can master this from the first try, well you are not a prodigy, certainly, you are not like Lucas your demonic brother or me, of course it won''t be easy on you, you have to practise, it is not everyday a prodigy is borned"


    Isiah tried the same spell for a few times before he got tired and that''s why he just sat on the front of his house then tried to have some rest.


    " Tomorrow,i will level up¡­i will not be able to be in Delwias Ind and i am certainly not looking for that too, there is someone i want you to meet, someone who opened my eyes, his name is Linen, i don''t know where to ss him but¡­that person gave me a look , a closer look to what this world is all about, i don''t know why am i saying this to you, but if you are going to cause some damage around here better start from a good spot"


    " Linen!...who''s that?"


    " He is someone with low abilities just like you, with motives and zero powers, Isiah this world is bigger than you think"


    " I know, it has 7 regions and¡­.."


    Ethyl interrupted him immediately then said:" Yeah, of course you will say this bullshit to me, listen to me you poor creature, this region you see ¡­this region¡­how to put it to your little brain, well they gave us walls and regions to look up too¡­nothing more "


    " Don''t act all intelligent, you pretend to know much when in fact you don''t know shit "


    " Nice one, i am not that stupid to be dragged in a conversation like this with a murderer in making, i rather be away from you when you are fully capable of using your own magic, who knows what are you going to do, i mean your brother in the age of 10 made the hell gates open, i wonder what you will do to us then, let me do what i want to do at least !" Ethyl smiled at him then started to walk away from him, she waved with her right hand to him then added:" You better say your goodbyes now"


    Isiah looked at her for a long time, she didn''t know what he was thinking about, but he said:" Ethyl, see you in Elysium "

 Chapter 47 Betrayed

    To think about it more, Isiah wasn''t a hundred percent sure of what was going to happen after the ascendance of all the high ranked mages and the seventh king, he didn''t know even if they were going to leave them like Adelita said, Lautner wasn''t a reliable source for sure, and certainly all the events that happenedter are not that clear.


    Isiah wasn''t sure about the reality itself here after what Ethyl said just a moment before she left.


    He didn''t care about the people around him, nor the Delwias Ind region, he only cared about his existence and if he was going to live again, it better be a goodfortable life, the higher regions offer that but if they reject him that way he wouldn''t stay still and watch himself be crushed again, not anymore ..


    *********


    Adelita was so pissed the next morning, she refused to go with Jivan to the center of transportation to Emperium, she argued with him a lot after Isiah left her house, but he insisted on her to leave. if she doesn''t want to get her life messed up.


    She refused a lot after that and he had no other choice but to force her to leave.


    It was seven in the morning when Isiah knocked on her house door. She was very surprised when she heard the sound at an early hour, she didn''t have anyone close to visit her at the time and that''s why she hurried to open it .


    Jivan was in the kitchen taking a sip from the cup of coffee he made for himself, Adelita said in a surprised tone:" Woaaah, Isiah¡­you are here? I thought ¡­because of yesterday''s argument that you would be mad "


    Isiah didn''t even enter the house, his face was straight, calm as he spoke in a basse tone:" I have to make sure that you are leaving this ce with the pervert one"


    "What do you mean Isiah?" Adelita said with a cracked voice because of her fears, he didn''t talk like he used to, she could tell that he was suppressing so much anger beneath that calm mask.


    "I mean, that you have to leave ¡­..NOW "Isiah yelled at the end, from out of nowhere he grabbed a dagger and stabbed her on the chest.


    ? The dagger looked like it was sophisticated, made by a person who is experienced with these types of weapons.


    Adelita was taken by surprise when he daggered her, and not only that, the dagger he used released a small amount of poison that paralysed her whole body.


    She couldn''t say a word, but she held his hand trying to push it away with the dagger but her body couldn''t handle that amount of poison.


    Isiah''s eyes started to tear the second he removed the dagger from her chest, she was bleeding a lot and her body vital organs started to fail her one after another, Isiah backed off trying to gather a bit of courage to face what he has done, Adelita fallen on the ground immediately, and when Jivan heard the impact of her body on the ground he ran towards the door .


    Jivan looked at the scene in front of him with a lot of satisfaction, he even patted on isiah''s head as if he did a great job then said:" Well done, my boy, i knew that you would be able to do it"


    Isiah pushed him away then said with anger mixed with panic:" Save her you pervert, i just did what you told me, you sick bastard, now ¡­save her ¡­if something happen to her i will kill you"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jivan smirked then said:" I didn''t think that you have the courage to do this, well now i know that i can count on you you, little shit"


    " Save her, she is bleeding, and the poison¡­ah ¡­.the ¡­the poison¡­it will kill her right ? "


    Jivan walked to her body then said from above:" That was not a killing poison, it was just something to numb her from feeling the pain from the stab, she will wake up soon but now i will have to heal the whole you made in her body "


    Isiah felt guilty so he retreated after throwing the dagger away from him, then covered his face with his hands and started to move in circles outside while yelling and cursing:" I am not this stupid, i shouldn''t have followed a pervert bastard likeyou, clearly you weren''t to give me a good solution and you wanted to mess around with both of us, listen to me "


    Isiah walked towards Jivan and held his neck in his palm till his old face turned red while saying:" I will kill you if something bad happens to Adelita, are you listening to what i said!"


    Jivan was smiling at the moment not caring about feeling Isiah''s anger, but seeing Adelitaying in the ground made him back off, so he released his neck then yelled at him:"Save her or i will kill you"


    Jivan smirked and replied:" Like you can !"


    The whole in Adelita''s body wasn''t that bad, because Isiah was too scared to insert that dagger into a deep level, healing it was so easy for Jivan and he had done it immediately, however he enjoyed making him feel guilty.


    " Now, is she okay!"


    " Do you think that I would harm my only freind in this whole fuc..ing region?"


    "You are a crazy old dude, i already know that you are able to do worse than this"isiah replied at him.


    " Well, you can go now !"


    " Are they not going to question her state in the center of transportation? She is unconscious!"


    " She belongs to them and not to this crappy ce, she was staying here because of ¡­well¡­of course they will take her, she is a teacher in their system and for that they are going to use her as long as they can, as long as they can drain her she will always be stuck with them"


    " Don''t let here back here !"


    " There is noing back..you already know that¡­just your mind is having a hard time epting it" .

 Chapter 48 Forced

    Jivan carried Adelita the moment he healed her injury, he looked at Isiah with pity in his eyes then said with a serious voice he never used with him:" You know what happens when the authority is absent?"


    Isiah didn''t answer him but he kept looking at him very confused, so he replied after:" Anarchy rules my boy".


    Isiah didn''t know why Jivan was saying this to him, as if it would affect his state.Jivan patted his shoulder then added:" And when that happens, make sure to fight with the powerful side "


    " Maybe you don''t know me that much, but here''s something you need to know about me¡­I ¡­I will never fight for someone''s beliefs and benefits and sake¡­if i ever was in a position where i have to fight..it will always be ..for my own sake "


    Jivan nodded his head, then said: " And remember, being popr around here is not a good thing, because that would make you either their punch bag or the theirmon enemy¡­in both ways..you will face multiple harassment"


    Isiah smiled sarcastically then said to him: " Are you by any chance worried about me, you pervert!"


    " Worried?Naaaah¡­I know that we need to worry about Duncan, not for a Duncan¡­"


    " What''s that supposed to mean? "


    " Just don''t take yourself for an expert just because you can use your pethetic little spells, even kids are better than you, that tool i made you to stabilize that divine energy will notst forever"


    " I know that it won''t"


    " By the leveling up system from Delwias Ind going to an end, i wonder how are you going to make it stable, it is not like you can find anyone here who can use that high level magic, even if they do, they wouldn''t be helping you"


    "Don''t think about me, I am going to manage!" Isiah replied firmly.


    Isiah looked at Adelita for onest time then turned around and said:"I don''t know why she was making all that fuss about me, she is for sure one of those naive people who thinks that they can change the world, but she has to know that not everything''s meant to change, and not all of people are willing to change"


    Isiah waved with his left hand and then continued to walk slowly.


    There was something going to change, however he didn''t know the whole impact of that in his life, and that''s why he just kept walking under Emperium with anger boiling in his vienes.


    **********<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Why is Adelita Karlington in this state?" One of the guard mages asked Jivan at the entry of the transportation facility gate.


    " Well she fell in a trap one of the hunters did to hunt animals, i healed her, but she needs more time to rest".


    "Who are you again?"


    Jivan extended his arm in front of the guard to see his wrist, and there was 3 lines of writing in a beautiful way shining with a blue light .The first line had his name written there ''JIVAN LORINO'', and the second line had the divine energy level which was 1200 units for him, and thest line had the region he leveled into which was Emperium in has case so the number written in thest line was 2.


    After the annual evaluation test ended all the 30 participants who seeded in those 3 tests had to have this tattooed in their wrists with divine energy from Emperium. It worked like their identification number, it wasn''t like a passport because they weren''t allowed toe back to this region.


    Only teachers had a dash in their third line with their region number, for example Adelita had the same 3 lines, but in the third line she had 2-1 written on her wrist which gave her a pass in Delwias Ind.


    The guard checked both their wrists then allowed them to enter, the hall was filled with people from all five districts, usually only people who newly leveled up had the right to transport in the day passed the evaluation day but today it was crowded with people, Jivan held on to Adelita and stayed in the corner wo that he don''t drawn attention to their states.


    People kepting all day, some were happy about this and some were forced to as it appeared to Jivan, one woman was crying and asking the guards to let her go but they tied her with a sealing spell so that she wouldn''t use magic and took her in the corner of the hall with people like her.


    Seeing the number of people who didn''t want to ascend this way grew, people started to talk and whisper and eventually they began to yell at the guards for further exnations.


    It was at the end of the day, a few of the higher mages approached them from the second floor and stood in front of them with their royal clothes and fancy appearance, they looked nothing like those people who were ascending.


    One of them looked like their leader, he was looking at them from above, they were confused but it didn''t seem like he really cared about them, so he just said while putting his both hands on the railing:" Well, as from the moment, the ce we were born and lived this whole time is no longer subsidiary to the old globe system"


    Noises of confusion started to raise from the people, so one of the mages they were with him said immediately:" This is an official statementing directly from the seventh king himself, it is either you close your mouths and listen or face consequences"


    Just by mentioning the name of the king, all the people in that hall just shutted their mouths and started to look at the mage who was given the speech as a prophet of some kind.


    While he kept that scary look on his face he just said with a calm tone:" For the past years, the old globe preserved the leveling up system the blue sage made, even when Lucas Duncan opened the hell gates and brought hell to this world¡­.not anymore ".

 Chapter 49 The Counselor

    "My name is Isidore Linn, supreme counselor in the first region for those who don''t know, it is a critical day for all of us. The seventh king asked for all the people who leveled up to be transported to Emperium immediately and with no exceptions.


    The seven regions have voted on the elimination of Delwias Ind from the leveling up system as it is slowly drawn into the world beyond.


    Thest reportsing from the expedition that explores the world beyond showed a lot of irregrities, we are saving people who are worth saving, the weak ones are not weed in higher regions. Think of it as if you are going to be intruding into those regions at least you should look good.


    We have to keep the bnce of this world, nor the history or the resources allow us to take any burden with us there¡­Delwias Ind is officially out of the system."


    Isidore sighed before continuing:" This is for the best!"


    A woman started to cry from the crowd, she was already sealed, people recognised her when they heard her voice. She was a teacher in the institution and to act like that she got a lot of attention when she started to say with a shaken voice:``I have a kid here! i have a kid here ¡­my husband ¡­i have a family ¡­i have to stay with my family¡­i can''t leave them behind when you say that we have to leave..irregrities !¡­we had those a few times in the past ¡­we can survive this mister Linn".


    " I think it is time to show you what I meant by irregrities!"His voice was so calm to an annoying amount and his face didn''t change expressions as he snapped his fingers and a blue screen appeared in front of all that crowd.


    It didn''t look like something from this region to be sure, it looked way advanced to the people here even for the teachers who chose to Descend from Emperium.


    The screen was so big that everyone in that hall got to see the content and said :" Those who came from district four could confirm that there was an awakening of a dormant volcano that caused a lot of damage" .


    The screen at that moment showed the volcano he mentioned and the destruction in region four, burned houses, people injured, dead ones, poverty at its peak, dead animals, burned forests, if it wasn''t for the help of region one and the royal guards, that volcano would have left no one in that ce.


    " You all know that traveling between districts is a long process because Delwias Ind is spacious regionpared to the other regions and there for, the seventh king allowed the creation of teleportation states that brought all of you here today fastly"


    Isidore didn''t change the tone of his speech; he was talking as if he was lecturing all of them.


    The screen changed after that to show the picture of the flood in region five and all the suffering that people had to ovee there.


    " This is another irregrity, if it wasn''t for our help they could have been dead, like ¡­all of them"Isidore added.


    The woman was till crying and acting hysterically, she kept saying:" My baby ¡­bring me my family"


    One of the guards put a sealing spell on her lips to silence her so that the supreme counselor could finish his speechfortably.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isidore looked at her for a brief moment and withoutpassion, then leaned more towards the railing and said:" You will get further information when you get Emperium".


    A man walked through the crowds to get closer to the front so that he would be noticed by the counselor despite being coughed by the sealing spell, his appearance was very disturbing, his face was full of bruises.


    One of the teachers who was standing next to him said in a loud surprised voice:" Mister Lautner, what happened to your face? How did this happen to you ?"


    "YOU JUST CAN''T FORCE US TO LEVEL UP WITH YOU? THIS SHOULD BE OPTIONAL, WHAT KIND OF SYSTEM IS THIS''"Lautner yelled while looking at the supreme counselor.


    A few guards ran towards him to stop him from talking, but looking at them from afar it looked like the beginning of a rebellion.


    That''s why the counselor raised his hand and ordered the guards to leave him alone, then said:" Optional! it is the king''s order"


    " MY FAMILY ..I CANNOT LEAVE THEM"


    "The same family you left every triple full moon?Don''t be a hypocrite!All of you "Isidore said to them, then he turned around closing all sorts for a conversation followed by those higher mages.


    Later on, Lautner was dragged to the corner to be with all of those who were against going back to Emperium".


    Jivan was sitting at the ground with Adelita sitting next to him, her head leaning towards his shoulder, she was unconscious all the time, some recognized her and kept looking at her because her state looked very suspicious.


    A few of her colleagues reached out to Jivan and even asked him if the guards did something to her, as they all knew that she wouldn''t be here without resistance.


    Adelita was known for her desire to stay here and to see her there unconscious made them sure that she was forced to be here.


    That hall filled with people from the five districts looked like a boiling pot, all of them were either teachers, workers, guards,or those 30 people who leveled up yesterday.


    One woman just reached for a guard and started to talk to him with despair:" Aren''t you all just like us? Why are you treating us like this? You all have families around here, howe all of you forgot that"


    That guard she was talking to, said with a calm voice: " Return to your ce madam, there is no room for negotiation, they could charge you with treason, back off¡­and keep your mouth shut ..okay!"

 Chapter 50 Evacuation

    Forced or not, people who leveled up were gathered in that hall waiting for the transportation procedure to begin.


    Basically the transportation procedure was two steps mission.For the beginning, the magicpatibility which meant that one of the specialist in adjusting the core of the divine energy make some changes in it, so that people from Delwias Ind could support living in Emperium.


    The second step is the transportation itself, which is more like a teleportation, once you get that one time pass you enter the transportation room, and as a blink of an eye you would be in Emperium.


    It was a fast,fortable, and secure procedure that no oneined about.


    One of the guards said in a very loud voice:" Make a line, the transportation is soon to happen, be prepared"


    There were no exceptions, no dy, no consideration.


    Those who was irrelevant about staying in Delwias ind were the first in the line, Samuel, Garen, Ethyl were all in the head of the line, Richard felt guilty about leaving his parents yet he knew that there was no point of resistance so he followed Ethyl immediately when he saw her in the line.


    Jivan carried Adelita on his back this time and joined the others, the line was growing and growing by the time, people knew that they were trying to avoid an inevitable thing which was impossible.


    Those who were still not weing the transportation were apanied by the guards during that period.


    The gap between Ethyl and Jivan was more like a thirty person, but when she recognised him while looking at the ce around her she waved at him with a sarcastic smile on her face.


    She didn''t certainly want to meet him again, but to see him like that gave her chills.


    It didn''t take that much, the line was moving fast, and when it reached Ethyl''s turn she walked with confidence as she entered that room.


    The mage responsible for adjusting the core didn''t even wee her, he was too arrogant like all the higher mages.


    She was smiling when she entered but when she saw his reaction she just put a straight face and sat in the chair t in front of him.


    The chair looked like nothing from Delwias Ind, it looked like it was made in another ce and that made her ufortable.


    Linen told her that she was going to be shocked once she got there, but she didn''t expect to have that so soon .


    The mage asked her to show him her wrist and she did that immediately, the next thing he did was to put his hand on her chest to insert some of Emperium''s divine energy, along with some moderator that could stabilize it in her body which was the missing part in Isiah''s body.


    He has already adjusted her core when he said with a serious look in his face:"I am sure that the amount of divine energy in your body exceeds a 1000 units, i can feel that you have a lot of Delwias Ind''s divine energy"<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Are you implying that there was a mistake during the annual evaluation test? Are you saying that the evaluation test is not that precise after all these years!"Adelita replied to him with a strong attitude to stop him from going further, she was already feeling the changes in her body.


    "Well, you are all set miss"


    Ethyl stood up fastly then said with a happy tone:``Well, aren''t you going to wish me a happy ascending!"


    The mage didn''t reply to her so she continued walking with the direction from guards there.


    When Ethyl entered the room that leads to the transportation center , she saw a few mage''s there, when of them came closer to her and gave her a glowing blue paper, it had all her information writing in a white glowing color and even her picture.


    " You have to keep this with you, you are going to need it once you are there, well¡­ you are already in Emperium system, but this will help you get what you need there, food, shelter, clothes, just show this paper wherever you go and they will help you"


    " I never thought about this, but how are we supposed to live there when we don''t even know what that region looks like?"


    That mage smiled at her then with no further exnation showed her the way to the actual transportation room.


    " Make sure to breathe deeply!" He said before he turned around to escort another person when the door closed was on her.


    The room was not that big, it was the same size as the measurement room, but when you actually enter it, there is nothing inside, just a small room, nothing more .


    Ethyl had some predictions about the transportation, she thought she would close her eyes and when she opened them again she would be there, like everyone said around her, in a blink of an eye.


    However, when the transportation began, she could feel her body inside of that room moving faster, the pressure increasing at an incredible rate, in a way that her newly changed body was not fully adapted to it.


    She felt like she was suffocating, she was gasping for air like her life was depending on it.She fully opened her mouth to make sure the air enter her body but that didn''t seem to work, if she wasn''t in this condition she would know that this all happened indeed in a blink of an eye.


    The problem was with her body that didn''t adapt fast to the change of atmosphere.


    She knew that she arrived when she felt like the world around her was finally going slower then it was moving just seconds before.


    Her whole body felt detached and rebuilt to be here, when in fact it was just moved from point B to point A.


    The door was opened only when the whole world she was feeling just became stable. A feminine voice said to her in a friendly tone:"Ethyl¡­.wee to Emperium".

 Chapter 51 Slaves

    The day tickets to heaven were sold out, all the sinners were banned from seeking forgiveness anymore, as they were left behind.


    Isiah has read such a thing years ago, it was something he read in his journey to seek knowledge away from his parent''s sick beliefs, what has just happened here reminded him of it somehow.


    As thest ascended person went to Emperium, the only transportation center in Delwias Ind was destroyed.


    There were two types of people around here, those who knew and those who didn''t .


    When their world was on the brink of extension, people here were still hunting, cooking, buying food, making love, bringing more life to the world¡­


    In those moments, people around here would worry about how much food needed to fill their kids'' stomachs, their rtionships, their next chance to level up.


    It was just another regr day in Delwias Ind, except for those who already knew about what happened, they were already going crazy as they felt all left out by the people they obeyed and served their whole lives.


    Themunication system failed to connect the five districts, no one knew what was happening in the other districts.


    rumors started to spread in district one because it had the center of transportation, and some people around here knew about the change in the leveling system


    There was something wrong with people who expect to be treated right after being treated wrong. Those who knew what was happening chose to stay silent about it just for the sake of being considered as potential refugees to Emperium if they showed good manners.


    That stupid anticipation filled them with empty hopes for the days following.


    Isiah didn''t participate in any form of life since everyone left, he didn''t want to admit it but the past days made him feel that he was not alone in this world and that he was being taken care of even from strangers who weren''t rted to him by blood.


    Isiah kept on practicing the spell that Ethyl taught him before she left, he didn''t want to panic nor anticipate the bad thing that was going to happen, he just made sure that he would keep moving towards his goals even if that meant to keep just moving one single step ahead .


    The problem was with mixing energy''s that were within him, Jivan didn''t exin to him right but as he understood by himself, he had to be ultra calm to control both of those energy''s as they were not stable together and the silver bracelet he made him was not that powerful either .


    He had to use just Delwias Inds''s divine energy but to separate it from the other one was a very hard task to him, he who never used magic before until the age of 16 .


    After a week of excessive practicing, he was able to create the me again, but even then it was not stable yet and it disappeared right away.


    He was not even upset about that, he was so happy that he had made progress since Ethyl left.


    Not knowing the basics of magic made him struggle a lot trying to make the fire spell from scratch, but he kept on doing it, at least he was now getting used to the electric tickling caused by the divine energy .<novelnext></novelnext>


    After two weeks, Isiah was able to maintain that me for a few seconds, he was not satisfied by the the rate of his progression, he would be dead if he continued upgrading his skills at this slow rating.


    And that''s why he decided to steal some materials in the Eclouxerra institution of magic. When he arrived there he didn''t find anyone there. The kids seemed to get tired of waiting for the teachers to miraculously show up to teach them and that''s why they all stopped showing up too.


    Even then people who didn''t know about what was going on, they thought that it was a vacation of some kind and didn''t think much about it.


    The hallways were empty, the ssrooms, the garden, the training spaces¡­it felt like life was extracted from this ce.


    Isiah entered his ssroom when he passed near it, he sat on his chair and looked at the board with a straight face.


    It felt like a lot of years has passed since thest day he was here.


    He sighed then said:" I will level up!"


    He hit the table in front of him with his hand then said:" And when that happens, nothing will survive¡­ ME"


    Isiah started to search the institution from the lower sses to the upper ones, he collected all the books he found on his way and put them in his ss, the items, the portions, the weapons, nts and every single thing that looked important to his education.


    He was satisfied with the amount of resources he found there .It was a huge opportunity for him to learn even when it came sote .


    He couldn''t take everything with him to his house, and that is why he chose his ss to be his hideout now that everyone interested in this ce was gone .


    Those days felt like the silence thates before a storm, everyone was confused with this unusual situation, and they were all anticipating the next move from the higher ups.


    Even then they chose to stay and wait for the higher regions to tell them what to do in such a problem.They were enved to them, it was a long very cycle that started centuries ago.


    People from other regions started to travel towards region one, because in their point of view it was the only region that didn''t have natural catastrophes which seemed abnormal and unjustified.


    There was something mysterious about region one that none of them knew, since the beginning it was the center of the districts, it literally was the center and all of the other regions where on its borders, it was surrounded by the four other regions.


    And it was linked somehow to Emperium, and that is why the seventh king was living in his pce there .


    The first two weeks of evacuation were calm to the point where everyone who knew thought that it was okay to stay behind.. They didn''t know what was waiting for them .

 Chapter 52 District One

    Those who knew about the horrible fate that Delwias Ind was facing didn''t share their information with others, they kept on faking thier life to stay normal in a world that was already falling apart.


    They looked others in the eyes and even smiled at their faces, while thinking that they were going to have a chance to ascend even as a refugee if they stayed calm and didn''t cause troubles to the authorities that abandoned them mercilessly.


    A day after another idea kept on being stronger, it turned to a rumor, people started to notice the absence of teachers, guards, all the higher mages, people who already leveled up, the king himself.


    It was not yet confirmed that they were left behind, and none of them had the courage to confirm it to a group of hopeless people.


    They were not going to believe it anyway, the higher regions would never do this to them


    That''s what they would say.


    As the first people started toe from district four and five where the volcano and the flood happened, district one''s inhibitors were faced with a new reality.


    People died in those districts, their homes were destroyed, their normal lives were crushed under these unjustified changes.


    Those who chose to stay calm and silent kept on doing that even after the arrival of those refugees from those two districts.


    It was a test, that was the original thought they started to spread.


    They were numerous, the authority had to select from them, the few chosen ones, that was the new idea.


    People kept on following that idea, they couldn''t think of themselves as being disposable.


    And with every day passed, they only kept on making excuses for the authorities to justify what they did to them.


    At the beginning the number of the people who reached for region one''s help was reasonable, most of them were weed, and they were given food a shelter and protection


    They stayed at the border of the district so they didn''t confront a lot of people and kept on living unnoticed there.


    They told the horrific stories behind their migration from their homes and the fact that they didn''t get any help from the king was the worse part.


    An old woman from region four started to tell the story of her loss with tears, despite her age, her memory was not affected.


    She kept on insisting that she saw when help came to her district, and that they were royal guards, she asked them for help but they saved only those who leveled up from her neighbors, and left her there until one of her grandkids reached to her and saved her.


    Those from district one who helped her and her grand kid didn''t believe her, it was an outrageous thing to be done and they trusted the authority to death.


    There were a few others from district five who said this too, but that idea was too big to be controlled once it reached everyone here.


    Usually there were guards at the guard points, in Delwias Ind there were 8 guard points in that giant wall that separated districts from each other.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Four of them were principal guard''s points, those were the ones that connected all the districts with district one .


    And the others were secondary gurd''s points? those were the ones that connected side rdistricts, between two and three, between three and four, between four and five, between five and two.


    The time these people reached for district one''s help, the guard''s point was empty which was a shocking thing to happen considering all the procedures they had to go through in the past whenever they tried to visit their rtives here.


    district four and five were notpletely empty, people still stayed there and those were just exactly the same as those who believed that they were going to be chosen in district one..


    The same stupidity, naivety, very attitude.


    They kept on believing that district one was going to help them very soon, it was just too busy to help the other parts of the district.


    They didn''t dare to look for themselves and see where the dy happened or even try to contact region one to figure that there was no contact anymore.


    Only those who saw the guards chose selectively the leveled up ones were convinced that they were left behind to die .


    With the volcano awakening and the flooding something deep was changing that none of them seem to pay attention to.


    That was not the usual atmosphere in this region and for all of this to happen for the first time was very confusing to everyone.


    Even when Lucas opened hell gates, this didn''t happen. It was only that bloody triple full moon every 90 days.However this was much scarier .


    It was when the earthquake in region two happened when everyone in Delwias ind knew exactly that they were in a messed up situation, and also that they were abandoned by the higher regions, and that it was just a matter of time before this ce would face its end .


    The earthquake happenedte at night, people woke up very scared and terrified of the ground shaking under their feets. It was the first time something like that happened and before they even knew thiers houses were destroyed and many of them died while trying to leave their homes.


    It was a very strong earthquake, itsted for a whole two minutes but the results were catastrophic.


    That night was worse than all the triple full moons that happened in their districtsbined.


    People who survived that night were in a state of panic as they saw their homes being destroyed in a blink of an eye, and their loved ones facing death without them being able to help them.


    When the morning came, they didn''t choose to fix their ces because the damage was too big, and they didn''t choose to leave solely to other districts.


    They all spread the word to leave their district to district one and seek for their help.


    And that decision was the worst decision they ever made.

 Chapter 53 Ciel

    Richard''s mother reached out to Isiah a few times after the day her son leveled up. He wasn''t at his home most of the time so he didn''t meet up with her, but he found out that she left him some food that she cooked, a few fruits her husband bought, and Richard''s clothes .


    She was his mother''s friend, she was the one who brought him to life when only his existence was too hard to bear.


    Isiah thought that she was feeling guilty because of what her son did in the past triple full moon, and that''s why he chose to stay away from her.


    He couldn''t just ept her help with gratitude when she was feeling forced to do that.


    He was basically living in the institution, reading everything rted to magic with a lot of concentration.


    Maybe in Delwias Ind he was not putting an effort in studying because he was banned from practicing magic, but on earth he was a model student, he was on top of the ss every year, they called him genius for that too.


    He just had to put all his focus on it now that he is able to do whatever he wanted .


    Isiah created a system in the institution, he organized everything that he gathered for the past days in his ss room.


    He ssified everything ording to the topic, history books, botany books, alchemy books, magic books, defense books, autobiography and some random books that he couldn''t even know what they were talking about.


    The portions were named so that made it easy for him to know their use, he even searched in the books he found and found the recipe of most of those portions and wrote it down in case he needed it.


    Botany was not that hard for Isiah because he attended Lautner''s sses, and that''s why he didn''t find any problem following the lessons there.


    For days he lived off some fruits he collected in the forest near his house. He knew that it was not good for his health but he couldn''t afford to buy anything.


    Isiah was able to hunt because he apanied his father for years, and his body built would have helped him but he chose not to, He hated eating animals.


    He was forced to do that in his past life and in this one too, his parents here thought that he was not normal for that, Johnathan punished him a lot when he was young as he saw his abstention from eating animals as a spoiling behavior, therefore he just starved him for days whenever he just showed some expression of disgust around the kitchen table .


    His days after the evacuation were very productive.


    Isiah was very busy learning theoretical stuff, he felt like he discovered a whole new world.


    Sure, beingte to know about all of this made him feel far behind from everyone in Delwias Ind, however he tried to do his best in the meantime.


    History books were the obscure part about the whole process, for someone who knew that a world without magic exists somewhere he couldn''t understand where the break point was between earth and the old globe.


    On earth there was no magic, or at least that was what they told him his whole life through the education system and the media.


    And here in the old globe magic existed since the beginning.


    He kept on wondering about the origin of magic, but he found nothing .


    He read several books talking about the source of magic in Delwias Ind, most of them weren''t that precise.


    In all of the books, there was a mention about the blue sage who created the leveling up system.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But the source of the divine energy was not mentioned in those books. Isiah was so curious yet he was not satisfied with theck of information.


    For someone who spent his first life searching conspiracy theories due to his trauma, the first thing he thought of was that the people in Delwias Ind weren''t supposed to know a lot of things to begin with.


    Maybe there was something bigger than them.


    On his way home, one day Isiah met a little kid in the middle of the night, he looked like he was 6 years old, his features were different from people here in region one, he had weing blue eyes with golden hair and a very pale skin tone.


    The kid looked like German kids on earth, and Isiah couldn''t just ignore him once he noticed the difference in his look.


    Isiah looked at him for a second, then continued walking on his way after .


    "Mister.. mister¡­"Isiah heard the kid calling for him but he continued to walk and chose to ignore him .


    However the kid didn''t take the hint, and ran towards him and grabbed his tunic when he reached him to stop him.


    Isiah turned around to face him this time, and the first thing he saw was the kid''s innocent smile.


    He had no front teeth, he was on the age of changing them.


    "What do you want, kid?" Isiah tried to hold his smile while looking at his cute smile.


    "I am hungry,'''' he responded to him .


    "Where is your parents?You should be with them right now"


    "I can''t, Katarina said that they are not here anymore "His smile was still there.


    Isiah thought to himself that this kid is too young to know the meaning of death and he didn''t want to exin it to him.


    "Go to Katarina then "Isiah tried to make him go away, while continuing to walk, but the kid followed him for a long time.


    Isiah thought that if he walked for a long time, this kid would get tired and stop following him but the kid kept on walking for more than Isiah anticipated.


    Isiah was unable to hurt him or even say no to him, he didn''t want to take away his innocence while he clearly has been through a lot.


    After three hours of walking, Isiah couldn''t even lift his body and walk, he just fell on the ground very tired while exhaling heavily.


    He closed his eyes to rest for a bit, and that''s when he heard little footsteps approaching him.


    The kid was standing there still smiling when he said :"My name is Ciel.."

 Chapter 54 Orange

    Isiah was exhausted to the point where he fell on the ground just without any notice and stayed like that, and there stood the kid he just met right next to him with a cute smile on his face saying his name ''Ciel''.


    It seemed that the boy didn''t have a ce to go to, and the Katarina he mentioned wasn''t here either.


    Isiah tapped the ground with his palm then said:" Aren''t you tired of walking all this distance ?"


    The kid didn''t set on the ground and instead he kept looking at him innocently, then said:" I am not tired but i am hungry, sir"


    "Right, you told me before "


    Ciel was looking around him at that moment, Isiah noticed that ciel started to walk again and for that he raised his head from the ground trying to check on him.


    The kid was standing near a tree there, without his shoes. He was trying to hit an orange fruit with his shoes, but he was so small and couldn''t reach it no matter what .


    He didn''t even show some attitude when he didn''t hit it, he was not hiding any anger or despair because he was just not feeling it.


    Isiah kept looking at him for half an hour while he was trying to make the orange fall on the ground.


    When he was relieved a bit from his tiresomeness, Isiah sat on the ground with his legs crossed then sighed in a way that made Ciel hear his voice from afar.


    Ciel left his shoes on the ground and returned to stand next to Isiah, then said:" Are you awake now, sir?"


    Ciel was not talking in a normal way, he was speaking with consideration.A consideration that a kid his age shouldn''t have, it was as if he was afraid that he might annoyed Isiah, that behavior was familiar to him, and that''s why Isiah said to him:"You are not annoying me, i am just tired because i walked so much"


    The kid then smiled, erasing all those troubled expressions from his face, then went to that tree again and started his own method to get one orange from it.


    Isiah smiled unintentionally as he was looking at him, then stood hardly on his feet and got closer to him.


    " So, you are aiming for that one?"


    Ciel nodded to him then pointed at the big orange among the others, then said:"That one, sir"


    Isiah headed towards that tree and started to climb it slowly, he did this numerous times so he got very used to it, he had so much strength and flexibility and that''s why he got Ciel the orange he wanted, he didn''t got just one, he got him a lot of them, in this world the orange trees were not that small like on earth they were bigger, and the orange fruits in them were much juicer, and there were a lot of oranges in one tree¡­


    The kid removed his shirt immediately then started to collect the oranges when Isiah was on his way down from the tree.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah looked at his naked body with much concern, even when it was dark the kid''s body was filled with bruises to the point where he was just shocked because of it .


    Isiah got closer to Ciel trying to check on his body closely, but the kid flinched the moment he felt him right next to him, and dropped all the oranges on the ground immediately.


    Isiah raised both his hands on the air, and said with a very calm voice:" Don''t worry, i was just ¡­i saw the bruises on your body and that looked very painful"


    The kid was looking at him with a scared look, yet he didn''t say a thing.


    Isiah retreated from him, grabbed one of the oranges that fell on the ground and started peeling it in silence, and when he ended doing it he extended his arm to give it to him.


    The kid kept looking at his hand for a minute, Isiah didn''t move his hand for the meanwhile, he knew exactly what the kid was going through, he was hesitant, scared, yet hopeful that Isiah would treat him right like any kid who grew up in an abusive family.


    The kid finally took that orange from Isiah and started to eat it. He was sweating and breathing heavily because of the effort he made to get the orange, yet on his face there was a lovely smile.


    "Without you I would have never noticed that tree, do you want another one?"


    Ciel noded to him positively, he didn''t even finish the first one yet he was asking for more, Isiah knew that he hadn''t been eating in a while and that''s why he just started to peel all the orange they gathered and gave it to him¡­


    The kid ate a lot of oranges before he noticed that Isiah didn''t have any, and once Isiah gave him a new one, Ciel just pushed his arm towards him gently then said:" You didn''t eat, sir"


    " Don''t think about me, i will eatter, just eat until you are full"Isiah insisted while extending his arm again but Ciel just sat on the ground next to him then said:" You first, sir"


    Isiah was not sure of how to treat the kid, but for that moment he just listened to him and ate the orange he peeled.


    The kid kept looking at Isiah for a long time while they shared those oranges. Isiah couldn''t know what he was thinking about, so he said :" what were you doing there in the middle of the night, kid?"


    The kid kept silent, so Isiah added:" Where is your family? I know that you are not from district one, so where do you live ?


    Ciel bowed his head in silence, he even stopped eating the orange that was between his little fingers, his expressions were very sad and frightened .


    Isiah knew that he messed the things up, he didn''t want to make him upset or anything, but he ended up doing that.


    " Sir, can I live with you?"

 Chapter 55 Good Kid

    Isiah looked at Ciel deeply for a long time, the kid couldn''t even hold eye contact with him, and that''s why when he saw Isiah looking at him that way, he just started to look at the ground.


    "Give me answers, so that i could help you to return home, okay?"


    The kid shook his head then started to say:" I don''t want to go home"


    " Why is that? I know that you don''t live here, so tell me ¡­why are you here!"


    Isiah at that moment wasn''t aware of people''s migration from other districts to district one.


    "Did you run away from home? Is that it ? Tell me, boy !"


    Isiah kept asking him questions so that he form a good idea about his life, at first he was going to ignore him but the moment that kid started to follow him he just forget the lines he drew around himself .


    " Sir, i don''t have a home¡­Not anymore"The kid answered with frustration.


    " What do you mean by that ? "


    "Because of the flood my house was destroyed weeks ago"


    The kid looked like he was forcing himself to answer Isiah''s question.


    " A flood? "


    "It was a heavy rain, not like the rain we were used to¡­it happened fastly¡­"


    " Which one is your district?"


    " District four"


    Isiah bit his lower lip then said:" Howe I never heard about it, when did this happen? And how did youe here? I am sure that you didn''te here all by yourself"


    "I followed some people, they are here now"


    "What''s with the bruises?"


    Ciel stopped talking immediately and Isiah felt like he had gone too far with his interrogation, he wasn''t even considering taking him with him, yet he kept asking him all sorts of questions.


    When Isiah finally stood up, he looked at him from above and said:" Now return to the ce where you were staying for the past days, okay?"


    The kid looked at Isiah with his eyes filled with tears that he was suppressing hardly, yet he didn''t say anything to beg him to take him.


    " Do you want me to take you to that ce, because it is dark and you are afraid of going there alone?"


    "No, i am not afraid, sir" Ciel replied firmly while he stayed in his ce, he even continued to eat thest orange Isiah gave him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When he didn''t get a proper reaction, Isiah just kept on walking without even taking ast look at the kid he left in the middle of the woods.


    His mind was at war, he did what he wanted to do, he got rid of a burden in the middle of an apocalypse, just another soul, that kid was just a number among others, but for some reason he was going crazy for leavinghim in that ce all by himself.


    Isiah walked for ten minutes before he stopped in the middle of the woods, and started to look to Emperium as he always did when things got harder on him.


    Up there, was the escape, he always kept reminding himself of that thought but not anymore.


    When Adelita told him about the end of the leveling system, he thought that it was not fair from him, he just got his powers back but he wasn''t able to prove himself.


    Emperium was more impossible than it ever was to him, he looked up then looked down when reality hit him, then cursed after that.


    The next thing he found himself doing was going back to the ce where he left the kid .


    With every step he kept on cursing, but when he got closer to that ce, he stopped because he didn''t want the kid to hear him saying something improper.


    "Ciel" Isiah said while his expressions held a lot of anger, he was not angry because of the kid, but he was angry for his soft heart that kept on dragging him down his whole life.


    The kid''s blue eyes met his immediately, Ciel was crying silently while holding thatst orange.


    Apparently he stopped eating it the moment Isiah left him, he was just trying to be strong in front of him.


    When Ciel saw Isiah again, he didn''t care about his appearance, he just ran towards him not caring about anything ,and held on to his leg the moment he reached him.


    "Aheee...Ahee¡­I thought you left ¡­i thought that i am all by myself ..i am scared , sir ¡­don''t leave me here,take me with you"


    Isiah felt terrible for knowing that he was the reason for his tears to fall, that little kid was so adorable, he thought of himself as a monster that made him cry.


    For a second Isiah stood there motionless, and when he felt the kids fingers clenching into his clothes, he said while touching his golden hair:" Don''t cry, Ciel"


    The kid started to wipe his tears the moment Isiah said that, Isiah leaned towards him then said:" You can cry as you want, it is just that i feel bad when i see your tears, okay"


    Ciel wiped his face immediately, then looked at him :" I am sorry, don''t feel bad, sir"


    Isiah was unable tomunicate with him, because the kid was traumatized to the point where he was too selfless, which was not normal for a kid his age.


    Isiah leaned on his knees and held onto the kid''s arms as gentle as possible, then said with a smile on his face:" Ciel, i am not living a good life, i can''t protect you from any danger, i can''t give you food, cloths, a good home..i am not responsible to begin with¡­do you understand me, i think i am talking too much and i guess that you are too young to understand what i am saying"


    Ciel looked into Isiah''s eyes, then said:" I am a good kid"


    "I know you are, little one"Isiah said while patting his head.


    " Please don''t leave me, sir¡­i am a good kid"

 Chapter 56 Dark

    Isiah patted Ciel''s head trying to calm him down, because he was sobbing since he reached him this time.


    The kid kept on saying that he was a good kid, just the typical response from a traumatised kid.


    "Hey, Ciel¡­let''s go back home now"


    Ciel''s eyes were glowing in the dark when he heard Isiah saying that.


    He just giggled then said:"Thank you, sir"


    Isiah started to walk this time while saying:"Don''t call me, sir"


    The kid followed him immediately while saying :" What do you want me to call you?, sir"


    Isiah couldn''t help but smile at him, then he said: "Isiah "


    For some reason Isiah didn''t want to tell him about his full name, everyone in this region knew who Isiah Duncan was even though he didn''t do anything.


    The one who destroyed the system was his brother, but all of them just sat there anticipating his radical change .


    Isiah walked towards his home very tired because of the long walk he had, while the kid looked so lively that he thought it was not normal.


    The moment he entered his house garden, he looked at Ciel with eyes filled with curiosity.


    The garden was burned to ash and Ethyl didn''t fix it when she was fixing the house, therefore it looked very bad and scary.


    The kid didn''t seem to notice anything, he just kept on putting that smile on his face.


    The moment Isiah stood closer to the door he found some food left by Richard''s mom.


    After all of these days , she always took the old food that Isiah didn''teven touch and reced it with a new one ..


    The kid smelled the scent of food and ran towards it .


    Isiah wanted to tell him not to touch it but it was toote .


    Chiel removed the sheetthat was covering it and looked at it for seconds before he started to eat it .


    "Delicious¡­''''Ciel said while holding a boiledsweet potato in his hand and giving it to Isiah .


    Isiah shook his head while trying to reject that offer but the kid peeled its top and stood there and asked him to lean towards him.


    Isiah did what the kid asked him, he didn''t know what he was going to do but he did it anyways¡­


    Ciel smiled then put the potato on Isiah''s mouth.


    Isiah was taken by surprise at that moment, he didn''twant to throw it and it was indeed delicious so he just went with it and ate the part that was in his mouth .


    "See!...i told you ¡­it is very delicious "


    Isiah nodded then said "Yes, eat as much as you want "


    Ciel ate half of what was there, and when he finished he just dragged Isiah to sit there and eat the rest.


    With those adorable eyes, Isiah found himself eating the rest under the looks of ciel.


    And when he finished he took the tes and carried them with him to the house which was very dark.


    For more than he can remember Isiah never enlightened the house whenever it was dark.


    His parents did with their magic, every house here has a gasmp and they all used their magic to set the fire that which was impossible for Isiah.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " It''s dark" Ciel said .


    "The ce is messy too"


    Ciel approached Isiah again and clenched into his tunic, then said :"Do you have a gasmp? "


    Isiah looked at him clueless then said:"I do have one but i didn''t use it for a long time, it is down there"


    Isiah pointed at the basement then added:"And it is very dark, i don''t think i can find it right now"


    Anj hepleted within himself ''or use it ''.


    At the beginning Isiah thought that he was dreaming, however that small kid just made a fire spell in his palm, a huge stable one,then said when he realised that Isiah was too shocked with hisability to make a spell: " Where is themp ?, let''s go find it"


    Isiah noded to him then showed him the basement door, and went there apanied by him to search for themp that survived that night with just a few more things.


    Isiah took themb that was just sat there from that night untouched then walked back with Ciel to the first floor.


    The kid enlightened that gasmp the moment they set their foot on the first floor, and cut the spell that provided him with fire.


    Isiah was stunned, the kid was almost six years old yet he was doing the spell at aneasier pace ,in a better way, while he wasstruggling for the past few weeks just to maintain the me for a few seconds.


    "Why does the ce look empty? "Ciel said.


    "It was burned a few weeks ago"


    "Burned?"


    "Yes, and since it was fixed again, i kept it this way"


    The kid started to walk in the house with curiosity, the house was empty except for some few things that survivedthat night ..


    After he finished his tour, hecame back with the light again and said: "Where do you sleep?Where is your kitchen tools?Where are your clothes?"


    "I don''t stay here that much"


    "Why?"


    "I have things to do"


    "Where is your family?They leveled up?


    "Yes" To Isiah that seemed like the right thing to say.


    He couldn''t tell him that they left him here to face his horrible fate.


    " So it is just the both of us"


    Isiah didn''t reply to what he said, he kept on looking at him in silence .


    "Katarina said that my mom and dad died, but¡­"


    What the kid said grabbed Isiah''s attention immediately ..


    He looked very sad suddenly, he just stood there silent with eyes filled with tears, the kid was trying so hard to contain his emotions.


    Isiah stood there motionless, he didn''t know how he was supposed to ease the kids'' painful memories.


    Ciel looked Isiah in the eyes then said:"They didn''t die¡­they leveled up"

 Chapter 57 Far

    Isiah didn''t say a word after that, he just showed him where to sleep and then went outside.


    The kid knew that he was disposable at that young age and to him there was nothing that could fix what was done, Isiah sat outside the house on the first step leading to the door and started looking at Emperium.


    For him, Emperium meant some sce, somefort, some recognition, a future that he couldn''t afford having in Delwias Ind.


    He med himself now after he realized that bringing the kid here might be a bad idea, he was doomed for hisck of powers, Ciel was powerful then him, he was so weak to the point where he couldn''t perform a single spell right .


    For a brief moment he thought about his parents, the kid was from district two and he told him about the flood that he had no idea that it happened.


    ''And for people to start leaving their district like that, it must look bad ,''he thought.


    At the beginning Isiah tried to force his mind to not think about them since Ciel told him, but now that he was alone while the darkness was all around him he thought about his parents.


    ''They tried to start over away from me, but their failure just followed them''


    A flood in district two was not a normal thing to happen ording to its usual weather, sure it is rainy and sunny at the same time almost everyday, but the intensity of the rain was not that capable of destroying a whole district.


    For an hour, Isaiah sat there thinking about his parents, there was even a wild thought that kept him edgy for that time, he kept reminding himself of what he was treated but that thought kept on proliferating inside of him.


    He wanted to save them, then he remembered that he didn''t have any powers, they were much more powerful than him and if he went there he would just be a burden to them .


    "Sir, i can''t sleep"


    Isiah turned around immediately, very surprised, he forgot for a second his existence. And he was having a tremendous war inside of him.


    If it wasn''t for Ciel''s sudden presence, he would have been consumed by everything .


    "Is the mattress notfortable for you ?"


    "No¡­ it isfortable ",


    "So what is it, Ciel?"


    "I feel awake ¡­i don''t know why"


    Isiah smiled at him, then said:"I think i know why, it is because of all the orange we ate, we had a lot of it "


    "Is it ?"


    "Yeah, and stop calling me sir¡­my name is Isiah"


    Ciel sat next to Isiah and started to look at Emperium like he was doing just seconds before he came to him.


    " It looks so far away"


    "The fact that we are able to see it with our eyes means that it is very close, ciel"


    Isiah didn''t want to tell him that back in his days on earth, there weres floating in space and distant from earth, and they were able to see them just by telescope and not all of them because a lot of them were too far.


    Isiah was listening to a kid iming something human kind failed to get.


    Emperium was right there and the kid was saying it was too far, yet when humans found out that they corrupted their earth. They just wanted to jump to the next and wanted to ruin it too.


    No one was able to see mars, unless it was in opposition to the sun, something that happens once in two years, and even then it was looking like a small red dot in the night sky, yet to people from earth it was very close .


    The kid was too rational to Isiah more than the whole mankind on earth.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "One day, i will go there, my whole family leveled up, one after another, and ¡­.i will"


    "Your family?"


    "Yes..my mom, my dad, katarina, Liam, Adolphe"


    " They all leveled up and left all by themselves!"


    "I was not alone "


    " And you stayed with whom all this time?"


    Ciel didn''t say a word after that, and just kept looking at Emperium silently, but Isiah kept on thinking that this kid is different.


    Ciel was incredibly amiable and adorable yet he had so much power to hold himself, he knew how to handle his emotion at a young age, which scared Isiah more than anything about him.


    " The ce over there is not that great," Ciel said.


    Isiah kept looking at him very interested, he thought he wouldn''t talk again but here he was changing the subject already.


    "I don''t understand why everyone is so eager to be there"


    " For protection, for a better life, Delwias Ind isn''t safe as you think "


    Isiah would have said more reasons, but he felt like he needed to stay calm and not trouble the kid''s head.


    "Did someonee here and tell us what''s there!" Ciel replid immediately '''' .


    " Yes, teachers¡­teachers always speaks of what''s there "


    Ciel didn''t reply to Isiah, which made him say:" Do you go to the institution? "


    " I was meant to go there the next year, i am only five"


    " I thought you were six ! "


    " Well, i am five, Isiah "


    " Okay, okay, but howe you know how to practise magic !, you are so young to be doing this"


    " I saw my 2 brother and sister practicing all the time, i think i was three and a half when i did my first spell, it was not that hard "


    " Not that hard? okay " Isiah basically got a hit on his ego which made him go silent for a while .


    " But not everyone is like me, dad ..mom..told me not to go to school"


    " Why is that?"


    " People can''t know about my powers¡­that''s what mom said before she left "


    " But you told me! why ?"


    " I don''t know, i just did" The kid''s expressions were too angry this time, yet tried to hide it.


    " I am asking so many questions, did I bother you! I just want to know how you lived before , is that okay ?"

 Chapter 58 Learning Procedure

    Isiah tried to keep his schedule as he used to before he met Ciel, the kid was not that dependable on him either, he took care of the bases too, except for food, he always waited for Isiah to bring him some.


    The hours Isiah spent on the institution were getting longer each day, the information he learned, the spells, the theoretical stuff were a lot and without any real practice he was going to make himself distracted.


    Isiah didn''t have any experience with kids to begin with, but all he knew was that Ciel was an easy kid to live with .


    He helped around the house even when he asked him not to, he was not that messy and he was very polite.


    When Isiah left the house to go to the institution in the morning, he always took him with him, he didn''t tell him what he was doing there but he specifically told him to y around and not care about a thing, because the institution was already empty while he hid himself under those books .


    The best part about that was having the ess to the resources that he was forbidden to have them all his life.


    " Can i go outside the institution, i want to see something"


    Isiah didn''t even notice Ciel''s presence, so he said loudly:" Oh kid, you are going to cause me a heart attack, can you please knock on the door once youe here ? "


    Isiah tried to formte that phrase in the best way possible to not hurt him, therefore the kid just said: " I knocked the door, you were focusing on what you were reading and didn''t hear me"


    Isiah passed his fingers through his dark hair then said:" Ah sorry, well , you can ¡­just be careful okay "


    The kid went immediately with his little steps, and Isiah kept on looking on the emptiness where he was standing a few seconds ago, he was not walking normally like any other kid, he was avoiding making any noise while walking.


    " If i only know what happened to him" He said with despair, obviously Isiah was not that strong to deal with anyone''s problems, he couldn''t even deal with his problems, but that fragile soul was something that he wanted to save from the moment he saw him.


    Isiah kept on reading for the next few hours while he forgot totally about Ciel, and when his stomach started to ache because of hunger, he raised his head and looked around .


    he shouted immediately: " Ciel, shit ¡­i totally forgot him"


    He stood right away and walked towards the door to look for him, Isiah was very anxious because of hisck of responsibility towards him.


    The moment he opened the door and even walked a few steps out of it, he noticed that small fragile body sitting next to the door while making his arms around his legs, Ciel was sitting there very bored while waiting for him to finish studying.


    " I thought that you were outside ying !"


    " I was, i yed for a long time, then i got tired and wanted to rest for a bit"


    " Why didn''t youe here to tell me ? "


    "You were too busy with your research, i didn''t want to annoy you, i was waiting for you to finish so that i enter the room"


    Isiah knew that he shouldn''t said those few words to a sensitive kid like him, he bit his lower lip with anger, his eyebrows were contracted automatically afterwards, his face showed anger, he couldn''t hold a little smile to face the innocent kid.


    " Ciel, why are you being so cautious when you are dealing with me? I feel like you are trying to obey me with everything you do, i don''t want you to obey me, sure ¡­we are strangers¡­we don''t know most of the things about each other but¡­i just want you not to be scared of me "<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ciel was looking at him in silence, so he added:" Am I scary to you?"


    Ciel stood at that moment and said:"Iam hungry, Isiah"


    Isiah was stunned by the way he was responding to him, he was a kid and he shouldn''t wait for a long sophisticated response from him.


    " Well, I am hungry too, let''s have something to eat first, okay !"


    " okay!"


    The moment Isiah walked out of the institution he noticed an unusual movement, for the past weak people were acting all reserved while they kept living their lives .


    But today was different, a lot of groups of people passed him and Ciel while they were heading towards the forest.


    "I saw that woman crying, what is happening ? " Ciel cut the silence .


    " I didn''t see anything"


    " Did you see their clothes, they were not from here too, did something happen? "


    Ciel was concerned about what he saw, yet Isiah tried to keep his eyes blind on things, because he kept on thinking of what would happen if a group of people noticed him .


    People in groups they all always tend to be so stupid and impulsive, and with a controvercial person with them present among them a choas would happen easily.


    " Let''s eat first, then we join them, ah ¡­Ciel ..my stomach really hurts ¡­i want to eat something¡­but definitely not orange, if i have to see another orange i would puke right here".


    Ciel giggled when he sensed the humor in Isiah speech then said:" woaah, ..i wouldn''t mind having another orange, but i prefer another thing"


    " Okay,now¡­let me figure out where we should go first, you don''t mind going for a long walk?"


    Ciel noded with his head then followed Isiah''s steps.


    Isiah sighed with relief because the kid didn''t ask more questions, or showed interest to follow those groups of people.


    Their clothes were certainly different from people''s clothes in district one.


    Each region here has its own culture and history and that extended to their apparel too.


    " Region two, those were from region two , Isiah¡­i know that for sure"

 Chapter 59 Anger

    Isiah knew that information, he knew exactly that those people were from region two, because he met a lot of them back when he was studying in the institution.


    Kids from all regions attended sses there, and it was only natural for their cultures to collide but for a kid his age to know that was something unusual.


    "How do you know that, Ciel? "


    "I just know that"


    "Well that''s not an honest answer, you must have known that from somewhere, right?"


    Ciel didn''t answer Isiah''s question while they both kept on walking forwards to go to the forest near Isiah''s house¡­


    Once they got there, Ciel tried to collect some mushrooms there, and Isiah knew exactly what was for eating and what was not .


    The kid didn''t know about that, and kept on collecting whatever was on his way, which made Isiah run to him and throw all the mushrooms he got, the kid was stunned by Isiah''s action.


    He thought he made a mistake that led Isiah to be angry at him.


    " It is poisonous, you can''t eat this Ciel, it is very dangerous, did you eat any of it before I came here?" Isiah was gasping for air, the kid almost gave him a heart attack.


    " No, i haven''t eat anything¡­i didn''t know that it has poison in it "


    "Yes, that''s a relief boy, I am starting to think that I should grow my own garden," Isiah said with augh.


    "A garden?"


    "Yes, not roses¡­ but vegetables "


    "Food ?"


    "Roses are useless, food is way profitable"


    The moment Isiah said that, he stopped for a second then looked at Ciel very scared¡­


    Ciel didn''t notice the change in his face, but he kept on standing there motionless while Ciel was trying to find something to eat elsewhere .


    ''Am I nning to stay here? Hell no¡­what am i doing here, i want to go upthere¡­why in the hell am i thinking about growing a garden ¡­this is ¡­this ¡­i can''t believe '' His mind started a new war that will exhaust him for the next hours, the idea of him settling there was uneptable .


    Even the fact that he thought about that scared him to death, he even started to look at Ciel in a bad way, the kid was not harmful like most of the people in his life, but he didn''t have to take care of him.


    They were not rted yet he chose to let him apany him for days now, Isiah was second thinking about keeping Ciel with him when he just heard a familiar voice calling for his name .


    He turned around to see a bunch of his ex ssmates approaching him, they were three of them, Sika, Rebica, Aaron.


    He hated Sika more than the other two, he hated to see her here, but just the fact that she was here meant that she failed to level up.


    "Isiah Duncan, what are you doing here? yooo... you look diffrent ...older ? " Sika said.


    "Did you hear what happened ? Your brother is the one responsible for all our suffering " Rebica said.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah smirked then replied to her because she got into his nerves:" No, you are the one responsible for your own failure, if u had the power needed for leveling, you would have gone by now, so don''t you dare me it on my brother"


    "He get the nerve to call him brother!" Rebica replied while pointing her index towards him, she pushed him away with a huge power to be impacted on a tree a few meters away from them.


    " Did you feel my power now ?"


    " He is very shameless, his parents left the district at least, but he ¡­he is so full of himself, i don''t know what is he waiting for" Sika added.


    Isiah tried tough, but blood doped from his mouth which made him cough for a few times before he continued with a smirk on his face:" Still a follower , I see..Sika ..just useless as always " .


    Aaron was one of his ssmates, he was able to use magic but his powers were always below average, some of them bullied him for it but not that much when the main focus was on Isiah all the time .


    Isiah thought at least this guy knows a bit about that suffering yet he was wrong , because the moment Isiah stood from the ground to walk back towards them, Aaron pushed him again towards that tree.


    Isiah didn''t wait for so much from him, but he thought at least the kid knew about what is like to be bullied, yet he chose to cause the harm anyways.


    Isiah was angry to the point where he felt his blood boiling inside of his veins, he couldn''t just forgive them for what they did.


    He never backed off when someone hit him, he always defended himself till the end and that is what he was trying to do .


    "You bastards!" He yelled at them, then stood again trying to attack them this time .


    The look on his eyes was very scary, he was indeed killing them in his mind already.


    He started to walk slowly towards them, they attacked him several times by the spells yet he was already moving forwards towards them.


    Nothing was going to stop him.


    The moment he felt the divine energy tickling his arm he pointed it at them, he was not sure of what he was doing .


    All he felt was the heat spreading all over his body, he felt like he was burning but he didn''t feel any pain .


    Now, his body was surrounded by the mes. His eyes started to glow in the middle of the fire around him, he was focusing on that group with his whole mind, they weren''t just bullies to him, he was bullied his whole life , he got used to it eventually.


    They were the representation of his loss on both worlds, theirughs, corrupted thinking, the harm¡­everything was messing with his mind .


    He wasn''t even nning on responding to them, it all happened fastly.


    The moment he started shouting at them, they all were so surprised to see him and terrified at the same time, and that''s why they started asking questions in a random pattern.


    "Hey¡­hey ¡­you can use magic ?"


    "I can feel his divine energy¡­"


    "What¡­that was a lie? He was never sealed ¡­"


    "What is happening ?"

 Chapter 60 Change

    The three of them were so confused by Isiah''s general appearance, and also the power he was showing right now, and therefore the three of them knew that something was wrong, they just couldn''t put a finger on it.


    All they wanted was to run away the moment they saw his whole body literally on fire, but they were too ashamed to do it.


    Till the end, all they thought about was that they were better than him, he who never used magic his whole life.


    Isiah kept on walking towards them very slowly, not because of psychological additional factors to scare the shit out of them, but simply because his body wasn''t in good shape, it felt like he was struggling to do a simple thing like that, but that angry look on his face was quite frightening.


    " Stay where you are, you idiot !" Aaron warned when hisst spell failed to hold Isiah back, he was too scared and it affected his ability to perform magic.


    The soundsing from Isiah''s mouth were strange, as if he was hissing like the fire on the fireside, not something they were familiar with either.


    "You are not allowed to use magic, why are you using it on us?" She asked," Don''t you think the consequences will hurt you? " Rebica snapped at him when she realized that he wasn''t stopping at all .


    It was not even clear to them what his face was like, only that yellow color of his eyes caught their attention.


    As she regained some courage, Sika yelled, "Stay away!"


    The grass under Isiah''s feet was burning too, which made him look like a creature from hell in their eyes, Aaron didn''t even move back because of his ego.


    After the ascension of his bullies to Emperium, he got that fake freedom that pushed his ego to the highest and toxic amount.


    "Is this some fake spell to scare us, weak Isiah ? "Aaron smirked at the end of his question, but it was toote since Isiah got him at that moment. That smile faded gradually as he felt the burning sensation around his neck.


    " aha¡­aha..what.the¡­. What are you doing? " Aaron said while being choked by Isiah''s strong arm .


    Aaron was struggling to breath, the burn around his neck was looking bad already, however Isiah was absent minded in the middle of his rage .


    Aaron was now hitting his arm with both his hands to make him release him, he even used his legs to kick him but he couldn''t just free himself of him.


    In an effort to put out the fire, Sika cast a water spell upon Isiah, however that fire was not going to be extinguished anytime soon .


    Rebica tried to push Isiah again like she did before but she couldn''t.


    While he struggled for his life, Isiah raised him from the neck, speeding up his struggle.


    " Do you like it this way? " Isiah said at that moment.


    Aaron wasn''t responding, his eyes rolled up just seconds ago and his resistance was absent now, his body was so calm now.


    Suddenly, Isiah got a strong hit from behind that made Aaron slip from his hand. He didn''t care that much about him so he turned around to see who hit him, he was already preparing himself to cause a lot of damage if it was Sika.


    Yet the first thing he saw was Ciel that was standing there with tears in his eyes, Isiah''s power faded immediately after that .<novelnext></novelnext>


    When his eyes met Ciel''s, all he felt that moment was a mix of emotions, he was exposed in front of him, it felt like he did something very bad when an innocent kid was watching.


    " Ciel, what are you doing?"


    Ciel didn''t respond to him, he was very engaged with talking to him to the point where he didn''t notice Sika and Rebica who were taking Aaron with them.


    Sika was the one who woke him up by pping his face, and Rebica was the one that lifted his body with her magic to hide him fast from Isiah .


    " You were hurting him ? " Ciel asked with his eyes full of confusion .


    " I was ¡­i was ¡­did you see ¡­did you see the whole thing? " Isiah tried to exin himself to him, but he couldn''t find words to even start.


    " You were hurting him, you were ¡­very ¡­" Ciel was still sobbing.


    " Ciel, i didn''t mean to let you see that, i was not even going to do that, they started it¡­i was trying to avoid them"


    " I ¡­"


    " Am I scary to you, kid ? " Isiah was then walking towards him .


    " You were hurting him, that is very ¡­cruel" Ciel said after a long time of silence.


    Isiah stopped where he was when he heard those words, he didn''t try to go anywhere near him because he looked terrified of his presence .


    At that moment he just remembered Aaron and Sika and Rebica, he turned around fast but he didn''t find any of them, they were all gone when he was having that talk with Ciel.


    " You have all that power and you haven''t level up ? "Ciel wondered.


    " It is the first time this happens, i never used it till this day, i never knew that i have such a power if you know what i mean"


    " You don''t control your power? "


    " I never knew i had it to begin with "


    " You burned his neck !" Ciel confronted him.


    " He did the same to me, they all did ¡­for years now they all kept on hurting me"


    ? Having trouble expressing himself to Ciel, Isiah walked slowly to the institution without even caring to exin anything further.


    His attention waspletely turned away from Ciel, he ignored himpletely and he couldn''t care less about him, and now that he recalls what happened just a few minutes ago, he is aware that the hit wasn''t from his ssmates, the one who stopped him when he was in that state of rage was Ciel.

 Chapter 61 Migration

    The people from district two were not that understanding when they reached district one, they didn''t act like refugees from district four and five who were feeling like outsiders from the moment they set foot on district one.


    District two inhibitors were not divided, they walked together to this region despite all of the hardship, and they didn''t even act like intruders.


    From the beginning they didn''t stay in the borders to seek for mercy, they headed immediately to the center of the region which was the pce of the seventh king.


    There were a lot of survivors walking like a pack of rabid dogs to ask for help.They knew that they had the right of the king''s protection, therefore they were unstoppable .


    Those who knew their rights were always the hardest to rule by the authorities.


    They were too upset because the rumors about district four and district five were all over the ce by now, they couldn''t just act like them.


    In the king''s pce there were a few people from district one standing there waiting for them to arrive.


    They looked very tired, hurt and dirty because of the long road they had to take for days to arrive by foot.


    They trusted their king, and that is why they kept on thinking that it might be only a silly rumor, this never happened before and their minds were too closed to think about other possibilities.


    There stood a highly respected man near the pce gate, whose face appeared very straight and never weing.


    " We are here to see the king, we need his help, district two ispletely destroyed by an earthquake" An old woman said with her basse voice, she looked sick and really old, and hurt too .


    " You may have heard the rumors, the seventh king isn''t here for weeks now, all the higher mages went with him too " Rivok said, whose body shape was very strong, in his forties, and his magic ability seemed very strong.


    "What is happening, first with district four, then five, and now us¡­what is happening to this region? " that same one asked again, she was too pissed right now.


    " I told you that there is no one ruling the region right now, we are all by ourselves, don''t try to make a scene here, it is not like you are the only one who got affected by these events" He said loudly so that everyone would hear him.


    That woman red at him in silence, and another man said:``Now , what ? what is going to happen to us? ¡­our district is destroyedpletely and we don''t know when another thing like that would happen, a lot of us are already dead, we feel like another hit would kill us all".


    " I am telling you all, that the king is not here anymore, so why are you still negotiating this with me? It is not like we have the power to fix anything in this region" Rivok answered.


    The man walked towards Rivok and pushed him, his body was filled with injuries yet Rivok wasn''t going easy on them.


    " You have to go back to your district"


    "Why ? to die on our own ? Is that what you want? to send us to our end, you bastard!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Did you think this huge number will live in our district ? Seriously? we don''t have the resources to survive all the regions in one region!"


    " We can''t just go back there !" The old woman said.


    " Why do you all think that district one isn''t going to be affected by the next hit ? "


    "We don''t know, but until then at least we will feel safe in this ce" The man answered.


    Rivok and hispanions were not okay with them staying with them, but considering the amount of people that were there they couldn''t express themselves correctly.


    The idea of all the refugees staying with them was not eptable to them, however they chose to stay silent until they found a way to fix all this mess.


    The rain was falling at steady pace, people in district one were so used to it, it was refreshing to them, and the fact that the weather was not cold most of the time helped them grow all the nts they wanted to grow, they were notcking of food nor animals, they lived off over this rhythm their whole life .


    On the contrary, district four didn''t have that muchnd to grow their own vegetables, it was mostly mountains with smallnds inhabited by the people .


    District five was good in living conditionspared to region four , but it was so hot most of the time which ruined their harvest most of the time .


    Region two was not that bad, except for the rain, the rain wasn''t that frequent there.


    Until this moment, three of the regions were affected by these major changes, district three didn''t announce anything since the evacuation of the higher mages.


    District three was always conservative when it came to seeking help from other districts, people there worked so hard to get food as they lived next to the floating sea.


    Their major food was from the sea, because they didn''t have much space to grow food either, except from some small spaces which was not enough at all .


    Rivok nodded to the people from district two, then walked away with his people, he didn''t show them any reaction, they were mages anyway, and they were numerous.


    A reim or attempt to shut them away would have led to a fight between them .


    Now that Delwias Ind was not ruled by the higher regions, this ce was an open field for people who sought for power since the beginning, and Rivok was one of them.


    He wanted to level up his whole life,and now after the end of everything he got a chance to do something different, and he was not going to miss it .


    District one was his, and he was going to fight with his life to get what he wanted, regardless of the consequences.

 Chapter 62 Control

    "They can''t stay here, it is our district, it is not our problem that their districts are destroyed by now..." Rivok told the people who attended his meeting in the institution yard.


    The minute he walked away from those refugees, he ordered a few of hispanions to call out for a meeting in the Eclouxerra institution of magic.


    He couldn''t wait for another day to fix the situation in the district. Rivok didn''t want those people to settle here, when this region is without a ruler for the first time, anyone could im that and to him, this was his chance taste power.


    " This situation is temporary, I assure you, the higher regions can''t just abandon us like that, you have to believe that, all of you¡­this only temporary yet they are too shameless to act as if they were all by their own.


    This is our ce and we rule over it¡­put it on your mind, the moment we ept their presence with us, they are going to ask for more and more, their greed could cause chaos into our district"


    An old man said at that moment:" We all heard about the natural disasters that happened in those districts, it is not normal, and the absence of the authority isn''t in our favor either"


    A girl in her twenties said:" Maybe we are next on the list"


    Another woman said:" They were forced to go, my son told me that they were forced him to go there with no return"


    " Woman, don''t say this! What are your intentions?, do you want to create a distraction ? What you are saying is uneptable, '''' one of his friends replied.


    Rivok walked closer to the crowd, and said with confidence:'''' This is a test, to everyone in this region, I am sure¡­they want to take people from one district only, and that is why they are giving them these hardships.


    People of district one, the higher regions chose us from all the other districts, if they stay here they are only going to lessen our chances for leveling up ".


    " A test ? " Another teen said.


    The crowd in front of Rivok seemed to be very confused because of that theory, simply because he treated it as a fact, which made the people think that that was the truth .


    "I believe that the test is not going to be a few days any way, it will be long which means that our limited resources are going to be consumed by them, our chances of survival will be reduced a day after another, we are not talking about one district, this is three districts! No one knows when district three will join"


    "So, you are suggesting their deportation? " An old man said from the crowd.


    " Yes "Rivok answered firmly .


    " How are you nning to do that ?, they are always going toeback, it is not like we are going to observe them all the time"


    Rivok put a confident smile on his face, then said:" We have the walls, and guard''s points, we can control their activities like that"


    "That''s not possible"


    " It is possible, that system worked for centuries, we can do it " Rivok assured them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    People seemed to be hesitant of his n, they believed his words but to do what he wanted meant to start a war between them and the other districts that were seeking for help.


    " The evacuation of people from districts four and five is the easiest, they are not going to fight, you know why? Because they see us as their saviors, they seeked help from people living in the borders and they have been taken care of for weeks, they won''t ask for more, they already believe that they asked for more than they deserve"


    " How do you know that is the case !"


    " I visited them myself a few days ago, and i know that they are incapable of asking for more help"


    " So, region two is the problem?"


    " Yes, and we can''t let anyone of them meet people from district four or five, if they join their forces they would be unable to lose, and we are going to lose everything to them, our district, powers, respect and i can''t live with that "


    " Yes we can''t live like that" A lot of people answered at the time.


    " How do we start mister Rivok?" A man asked.


    " Well, as a start, this district need a leader, a temporary one to rule over everything, we can''t afford impulsive behavior during this period"


    "A leader? Do you have one in mind?" A woman in her thirties asked.


    " Yes"


    " Who ? do tell"


    " Well, me, I could rule you until we figure everything out"He answered.


    Rivok was a tall man with a strong body, in his forties with silver hair, he looked charismatic to everyone who knew him, the only thing that he wascking was divine energy and that is why he was stuck in this ce.


    " Well that sounds like a good idea, '''' one of his friends said with a cheerful face.


    " It is only temporary until we get rid of them, just in the meanwhile I want the powerful ones among you to join me, in case something went wrong while asking them to leave the ce ".


    " Let''s say that you asked them nicely to leave this district, and they refused . You can''t force them to leave this ce, so how are you going to act at that time ?"One woman wondered.


    " You should all know that violence is thest tool, i am not nning to fight them right away, i am just going to exin them the rules, theck of resources, and see their reaction, if they insisted on staying and ruin our chance to level up, then i am going to be severe with them" Rivok stated after smirking to the woman who asked.


    He didn''t say a word after that so that he wouldn''t sound like he was begging them, he just kept putting a smile on his face .

 Chapter 63 The Masses

    Walking with his head down unlike usual, Isiah reached the Eclouxerra insitituion fast, he didn''t care about Ciel, nor the damage he caused to Aaron,for a second nothing mattered and he liked how it felt.


    He certainly didn''t regret it, and for some reason he started to crave for more.


    Despite of losing control for that brief period, he was now feeling okay, all that tiersome that he felt when he was in that state was long gone.


    '' It must be Emperium''s divine energy that caused the problem,'' He thought'' My body couldn''t process it at the time, and that is why i felt tired like that''


    Isiah smiled for the huge progress, now he knew that his body could even reach that amount, and if it took so much time for him to control it that would be fine with him.


    He opened the giant gate of the institution the moment he arrived there, only to be surprised by that crowd of people gathering in the yard, most of them looked familiar, and from the clothes he was sure that they were from his district.


    It was toote for him to hide or run away from them, their eyes were so cold when they sat their eyes on him, Isiah tried to hold himself together and not panic or show them that he was a threat of any sort.


    He wasn''t even sure that they knew what he did to Aaron .


    The crowd was looking at him silently when a man walked towards him with a creepy smile on his face.


    " Isiah Duncan, still safe and sound after all what happened around here, i almost forgot you existed, were you trying to keep a low profile my boy ?"


    There was no correct way to answer that, and that is why Isaih kept on looking at him without saying anything.


    "There is something different about you, hmmm, well, anyways ¡­Do you the fruit of your brother''s work, we have to ovee all these hardships because of you and your family"


    Rivok was fuling the crowad behind him, when heid his hand on Isiah and put it on his shoulder, they started to curse him and threaten him.


    After all, Rivok knew exactly what he was doing. In the middle of this whole situation he showed them the inconvenience of being left behind, he gave them solutions that suited his ambition, and after all that he just showed the enemy .


    Causing any harm to Isiah was not going to make them survive anything, they were doomed since the evacuation day, but to believe that the solution was this simple and that the enemy was right in front of them made them furious and hungry for revenge.


    It was so easy to control people when they were in packs, just give them amon enemy.And their fear will do all the work.


    " They chose to leave you behind, if you were so important to them, they would have taken you with them" Isiah said when sensed that people were following the words Rivok said.


    " Still talking !"


    " Well, We are all doomed here"<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Don''t listen to him, what do you expect from the brother of that demonic mage!"


    " This ce is falling apart, you have to know that at least, there is no one going to help us "


    Rivok pushed him then turned around to face the crowd, then said:" This ce is safe, we are the chosen one, our region is the one that will survive it all, don''t listen to him, the higher regions are going to rescue us, just we have to stick to the n"


    Isiah smirked at that moment, he recalled a scene from the past.


    Rivok looked like his father when he was talking to his cult members, the same tone of desperation full of lies, it was always them against us, controlling the masses with corrupted ideas full of empty hopes and promises.


    " A test ? Why do you think it is a test ? They took who deserved to level up and left the waste, they are not going to take those who are going to be useless there, if your powers don''t serve you to level up then you are stuck here¡­it was indeed thest time"


    " Shut your mouth, what are you trying to say? the king we served our whole lives left us? "


    The people''s wrath was impossible to be contained when Rivok said those words.


    "I see what you are trying to do!" Isiah replied .


    "At least we should punish the one responsible for what happened now that all the previous rules are not applicable "


    " Huh, from the moment youid your eyes on me, this was your mourous n? Instead of searching for an effective solution you want to punish me ? "


    The crowd''s voice was heard from far away, and being in the middle of that mess Isiah knew that there was nothing going to make them change their minds.


    All his past experience with abuse and being bullied enlightened him that this mad crowd was never going to listen to him .


    " I, Rivok Birnard , your ruler" he stopped for a while to test the atmosphere, there was no official statement that he was the ruler but since the moment he saw Isiah he chose to use him to forcify his stand.


    " I will bring you salvation. For years this pathetic creature lived among you shamelessly, he and his parents, after putting us through hell for the past years, numerous cycles of triple full moon that killed a lot of our loved ones, let along with making us live in fear.


    For years they breathe, eat,and walk among us ignoring the fact that their son is the one who brought apocalypse to our region, MY FRIENDS ? I AM GOING TO MAKE AND END TO THIS " Rivok yelled to grab attention.


    " THE FIRST THING I AM GOING TO DO AS YOUR LEADER IS TO PUT AN END TO THIS, I WOULD NO LONGER HAVE THE DUNCAN FAMILY IN MY DISTRICT, DO YOU AGREE? "

 Chapter 64 Volatile Emotions

    Seeing those people shouting his name with both hate and anger made Isiah remember the event that ended his first life, and instead of being overwhelmed like he was for the first time, he felt nothing but hate towards those brainwashed individuals.


    In the past he used to feel some guilt whenever he got to feel something like that, he feared those vtile emotions due to his past.


    Anything rted to harming another human being was uneptable to him, therefore he kept on being a pushover, a people pleaser just to keep his sanity first, then his morals eventually.


    The worst fear was to end up like his parents, he tolerated a lot for the sake of that.


    But when Isiah saw the way Rivok was controlling the masses with his words, he knew that he hated him and he hated everyone following him too.


    '' A leader ? What a shame! Hecks everything that allows him to be one, he is just forcing it.'' He thought when he saw him looking at the crowds to seek their approval.


    Isiah smirked when he felt the tickling in his arm, his divine energy was still unstable yet just knowing that he got an element of surprise gave him a chill down his spine.


    " He is not even showing remorse, look at his diabolic smile ".


    All the attention then was towards Isiah''s face, they were seeing what he wanted them to see.


    Isiah''s smile faded slowly as he captured with his eyes the hatred in their eyes.


    With a few words Rivok was able to deceive them, none of them was trying to know him better or even give him a chance to express himself..


    ''I gave all those second chances, I was the one who gave them second chances but no more, '' He thought when he felt someone getting closer to him trying to capture him.


    Physically that man was unable to do that, Isiah had a strong body which he tried to build his entire life to hide away his weakness in practising magic.


    "Stay still, don''t move or i will kill you" The man said with an angry face.


    "Do you think that I would do that? Obviously you want to hurt me like anyone else in this yard, i am not stupid to do that" Isiah answered sarcastically.


    The man then turned around to make sure that his freinds are supporting him then said:" You are not going anywhere, fucking Duncan"


    The man who tried to grab Isiah''s arm stopped from trying to capture him physically and then said:" The physical part of the capture was just a dramatic touch to the act, we can do whatever we want with magic".


    The man smiled, he was missing two teeth from his front teeth which is why Isiah looked down at him, he couldn''t take him seriously because he had funny appearance.


    Isiah smirked, but the man was already doing his magic , he tied Isiah with his spell that created a strong rope that forced Isiah to stay still, another man wanted to be the star of That show so he forced Isiah to bow with his finger, they were teying to hemuliate him before killing him.


    Those man weren''t Rivok''spanions, they were part of the people who followed him now and were deceived by his new lies.


    Rivok had a smile of victory on his face when he saw the impaction of his words, clearly the lies he told moved something deep inside of thier souls.


    "Yeah, just like that¡­all of you guys can protect us from this devil, maybe we couldn''t kill his bastard brother, but at least we are able to this to him"


    " yeah ¡­yeahh¡­yeah "a lot of them started to say.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Is this your speach? It is either they are brainless to be moved by your words, or they are ¡­weak, there is no other exination to what is happening here"


    Isiah said while bitting his lower lip, he was too angry to even consider his survival.


    From the moment he had eye contact with Rivok he knew he fucked up, and now the idea of kissing thier asses to let him live was out of question.


    He didn''t do that in his first life, and he wouldn''t do it for his second .


    "Shut your filthy mouth, you diamonic bastard" Rivok yelled at him again.


    "Tie him up, make sure you made him feel pain in the process" He added.


    Isiah was in no condition to rx like Ethyl told him, and he even didn''t know what triggered his powes like that when he was in the forest.


    The mechanism of his magic was still obscure, however for once Isiah just kept looking at them in silence .


    "Let''s do it, let get rid of this bastard" A woman said from the crowd.


    When Isiah heard that fiminine voice he turned around despite of all the force that was holding him down, he saw a woman holding a baby crying in the crowd. She kept on repeating that , until everyone heard her eventually.


    Isiah couldn''t know why she was acting intensively, but he kept on being silent for more time.


    By that he was trying to bring his soul to calm, the practise of magic wasn''t just a random act, he read a lot of books in the matter and now he was sure of it.


    "Should we do it here mister Rivok ?" A guy asked.


    "Yes, we should " Rivok replied .


    "So let''s start " Another one said.


    Isiah wasn''t angry, at least he didn''t show it, but he definitely was feeling hatred towards them.


    He was feeling his divine energy tickling in his arms, he tried to manipte it inside of him but that was too difficult .


    Emperium''s divine energy was not stable inside of him, but he didn''t care.


    He wanted to use force, now that he knew its taste he was so eager to use ut again .


    A burning smell was in the air, the men who tied him with the ropes started to look around .


    The look in his eyes was priceless, for the first time Isiah felt that his body and soul were in his side, therefore he wanted to celebrate that¡­.by killing them.

 Chapter 65 Ropes

    Before anyone was able to know that something was happening, Isiah was now free of those ropes that tied him up, he used his magic and burned them, and on his way to do that he burned his wrists also because he didn''t master controlling it .


    Still what he did was beyond his expectations, the fire disappeared the moment he burned himself with it, he was focusing for a while now to do that, but when heburned himself, that flow of thoughts got ruptured .


    He tried not to drag attention to himself, while he was forcing himself to move off the pressure magic that the other man was using.


    The pressure was strong to the point where he felt like his spine was crushing under it, yet for him it was a tolerable pain, pain never scared him since he reincarnated.


    To him there was no tremendous pain, there was only tolerable pain.


    He moved first his leg when the others were discussing the way to end his life, he did it slowly, in an unnoticeable flow.


    For the next few minutes Isiah was walking slowly under that pressure, both of those men were truly confident about their magic and his weakness so they didn''t pay attention to him.


    However Isiah was so willing to free himself.


    '' I am not going to die like this, not now, not in the near future, not after I became able to use magic, not after I got this tiniest chance for leveling up,I am not going to die " Isiah thought .


    He continued moving with slow pace until he felt that the pressure exerted on his body started to reduce.


    '' I can manage this pressure, it is nothing, i thought that he could extend it for a longer distance but it appear that he is just a useless mage after all, that only justify his failure in leveling up"


    Rivok was now talking to the people, saying another speech:" He is just one person and if we couldn''t agree on such a small thing, then we wouldn''t agree on evacuating those bastards from region 2 "


    Isiah was surprised, apparently there were still some doubts among the people, but when he listened to them for more time he realised that they were not concerned about him but about the people from region two.


    When Isiah took one more step, one of them grabbed him again from his shoulder. It was at that moment the man knew that Isiah was not tied anymore .


    The man was very surprised when he saw the burned ropes on the ground, he cursed at Isiah and ran towards him.


    When Isiah knew thathe was busted, he tried to move away from him, butthis time, the man cast another air spell to stop him with a wind wall .


    That invisible wall was so rigid to the point where Isiah couldn''t infiltrate through it.


    "Aghhhhh" Isiah yelled when he felt something hitting from behind.


    He turned around after realizing that it was impossible for him to go through it only to be hit on his stomach with another wind spell.


    The punches were not visible yet their impact was so strong.


    "Did you see where the indecisiveness leads you, he was going to run away or kill you"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Rivok stated after they captured Isiah again.


    Isiah spat blood on the ground then said:" That only proves that you are weak, nothing more "


    "How did you burn the ropes? Don''t tell me ¡­are you ¡­are you using magic !" Rivok said with a surprised face.


    Isiah didn''t say a thing, he just smiled then looked down on him.


    The crowd was no furious:" He was sealed "


    Rivok answered:"I know he was sealed, but¡­he did it, he used magic"


    A woman stepped out in front of everyone then said talking to Rivok while looking at Isiah in a bad way:'''' He was sealed for years, and if he is using magic now, that only means that he disabled the spell, now ¡­the question is who did it? If this monsteris using magic now then we are in a badspot already"


    Rivok tried to calm her down because she looked very scared and her anxious behaviour was spreading to everyone attending his meeting.


    ''I Can''t even use one spell!'' Isiah thought .


    Now half of the people there were in a state of panic, that woman created a chaos that was very hard to handle.


    Isiah smiled while looking into Rivok''sface then said:" Yeah boss, you should be afraid of me".


    ''Just like in the middle of mafia movies, they are praising my powers when in fact i have none, but i have to say that i love this feeling '' He thought.


    Rivok was very confused, he thought that the n was making him look good after erasing one threat for them, but now seeing them all panickig made him feel stupid for mentioning his powers.


    He looked at Isiah very angry then said:" I am not letting a bastard like you mess with my people, i am going to eradicate you for them"


    After what he said with that passionate tone, Rivok moved his eyes to the people and tried to see their reaction.


    When he saw the fear decreasing from their eyes slowly he said again: " I am the person who is going to put an end to this family''s massacres, today..and here¡­ i am going to be the first person to reallyappreciate this region with its inhabitants.


    The majority of the faces were rxed now, except for those who reallyknew Rivok''s low magic ranking,he had no high-power yet he was bragging in frontof Isiah .


    Isiah couldn''t just stay there without doing anything, for the past days he learnt some spells and he tried to use them but none of them worked, he wasn''t even sure which magic elements his body hasaffinity to.


    "Are you going to kill me, fine ¡­let''s do this you stupid weak bastard" Isiah yelled at him.

 Chapter 66 I Cant Die Again..

    There was no benefit from begging the abuser to save your life, Isiah knew that the hard way, not only would the hits continue, but so would the harsh words.


    No words, or gestures, tears, or even yells that guarantees a free pass from pain caused by another person.


    ''They don''t care, unless it is caused by their body they wouldn''t even care to listen'' Isiah repeated inside of him when he captured the look on their faces.


    They were all looking at him waiting for the perfect moment to attack him, they weren''t reckless like the first attempt when they thought he was still sealed, this time they thought carefully of the possibility of his contre attack.


    Rivok was still hesitant about doing the first attack towards Isiah, but he thought of the crowd that he was deceiving, he had to do it for their eptance and approval for his leadership.


    He walked a few steps from where he was standing, then said:" Isiah Duncan, do you have anyst words? "


    " Do you ? " Isiah replied despite his feeling of pain all over his body, because of the punches he took from the other man.


    " Yeah, you chose to continue joking till the end, i see, let''s wait now and see if you are going to continue joking when the pain is unbearable" Rivok answered.


    " Hmm, bring all you got"


    '' ah, i am going to be fucked up right now, why am acting like this? with this attitude they are going to fuck me, they are now putting high expectations of my powes, when in fact i am still the weakest person in delwias ind, shit , i need to do something, i cant let them discover that i am still the same¡­shit ¡­shit ¡­i have to do something¡­even my divine energy is messing inside of me, it is not stable at all, and to use it i have to be extra calm''


    Isiah''s thoughts were going wild, yet he kept his face straight to the point where Rivok began to feel triggered by his calm nature.


    Any dy was only going to damage Rivok reputation, that''s why he raised his arm in the sky and automatically a yellow circle appeared with one rune inside of it, Isiah read the rune from afar, it was tranted to chain, seconds after that, a metallic chain appeared from that circle moving like a serpent in the air, Rivok smiled then pushed it towards Isiah Immediately.


    Isah tried to stay still and not get afraid of his summoning spell, yet Rivok rolled that chain around his neck tightly and started to suffocate him.


    " How are you feeling now, bastard? " His smile widened a second after another .


    Isiah was struggling to release himself yet he couldn''t, he was coughing hardly, his tan face turned red, his eyeballs too.


    Rivok wasn''t going to back off when he reached this point.


    '' I am not going to die, this is not going to happen, i am going to survive, i will practice magic, i will level up, damn ¡­shit ¡­this is definitely not my end'' He kept on thinking when everything turned ck around him.


    Pain was not the problem, even death was not his worst fear, the most disturbing part was the eptance of death, only to feel thest shred of soul to be extracted.


    Thatst breath that refuses to get out, that attachment with the tiniest line of life.


    '' I refuse to die'' He said when remembered the oblivion phase.


    '' What would I do in that ce? Can''t go there? Maybe i went there as Seth Johnson, but not now..not in a world full of magic''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah was grabbing the chain in his neck trying to remove it.


    '' I can''t die now¡­''


    The bruises on his neck made it impossible for him to feel the heat, he didn''t even notice the heating from his hands, that metallic chain was so hot.


    If he was not now using magic it would have cutted his head off OF his body but now, that heat melted the chain, notpletely but just enough to the point where it became malleable.


    Isiah used his force to break it despite the shreds of skin that were stuck on the chain.


    "Aghhhhhh " Isiah yelled the moment he broke it off of him.


    " What !!!"


    " What happened ??"


    " Did he escape !"


    " We should run away ¡­"


    The crowd was going crazy at that moment, a few of them actually ran away when they saw him break the chain in that way .


    Isiah wasn''t in his clear state of mind, he wasn''t feeling pain anymore yet the state of his body was not cured.


    Rivok was speechless when he saw that hispanions were enraged, they all attacked him at once with wind spells .


    Isiah fell on the ground, his body weakened due to the instability of Emperium divine energy.


    The fall was not expected after such a scene. That is why Rivok raised his hand again and shaped a new circle and from it, he summoned a sword this time and headed towards Isiah.


    Rivok was so scared but for the sake of his n he had to get closer to him to finish him already .


    Rivok looked at him for thest time, before he raised his sword to the sky then stabbed him with it in his chest.


    " Now, you bastard, now show me what you can do, where is all that confidence ? Where are the powers of your demonic family? I can''t believe that we had to wait for this whole time just to finish your existence"


    Rivok didn''t pull the sword from inside his chest, he just turned around and started to yell and say: " Yeah ¡­yeah ¡­my people ..i told you that i am going to remove whatever that is threatening your life, i am not going to let anything harm you, not him, not the people from region two, we are going to level up no matter what, just like now i am going to lead you to safety, this is only the first step"

 Chapter 67 Give Me Something..

    "This is only the first step ¡­" Rivok was going to say more, but for some reason he suddenly stopped talking, his eyes were fixed on the people in front of him, while his hand reached slowly that shining metal that perforated his chest, exactly in the ce of his heart.


    Seconds after, the blood came from his mouth, people were still looking forward to him, waiting for the end of that sentence but he didn''t speak again.


    Instead he coughed for a few times before they saw a shadow standing in front of him.


    The sound of that metallic sword getting out of his flesh was very loud, they were shocked when his body fell on the ground without any notice or resistance.


    However that shadow that was behind him was still there, holding the same metallic sword Rivok used to kill Isiah.


    A few women in the gathering yelled when they realized that the sword was inside of him seconds ago, and that it might have caused him some irreversible damage .


    Hispanions were too afraid even to check on him, while his people stayed still in their ces.


    The shadow walked a few steps before it fell on the ground, only to be recognised as Isiah Duncan.


    It seemed like the stab by Rivok''s sword wasn''t fatal as everyone thought, and that gave him the privilege to take him by surprise .


    Isiah''s injury was so bad to the point where he was not able to stand after stabbing Rivok with cold blood.


    When Isiah fell on the ground too, Rivok''spanions run towards him and moved him away from Isiah who was still motionless.


    " He killed him," One of them said when he checked his state and pulse.


    " That fucking bastard killed our leader !" The other one said.


    '' I killed him! I killed a person, well ¡­he wanted to kill me too ..if i had to do it again i would do it, they don''t care , why should ? '' He thought when he heard them.


    "He fell on the ground after killing Rivok, i think Rivok caused him a lot of damage before his death" A woman said.


    "It is our chance to end him, if he wakes up again, he will kill us like he did to him, we can''t afford losing more people" An olddy replied.


    '' I can''t even move right now, still ¡­i don''t regret anything, the wold will keep being tough and hard unless i shape it like i want to, maybe i realised thiste but it is the fucking truth¡­this fucking world will not stop if i cried, hurt, suffered, suffocated, i have been there a few times already and it didn''t stop, it didn''t wait for me even to shed my tears, this world will move like crazy and i should too '' Isiah closed his eyes finally, '' There is no way i would servive this , but the sweetness i felt when i ended his life is the best thing i ever felt in my entire existence''.


    People carried Rivok immediately, while hispanions walked towards Isiah carefully holding a few daggers they summoned .


    The moment they reached him, they looked at him from above, disgusted by him, then at the same time they stabbed his chest a few times because of fear.


    It was already finished before their stabs , Isiah was reaching his end because of Rivok''s first stab.


    In fact, Rivok was the one who brought him so close to death.In fact, Rivok was the one who brought him so close to death.


    ¡ª---------


    His body was stable, yet his mind was having a war inside of him .


    This was the second time he had to face his end by people who were more powerful than him .<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''I can''t die ¡­I can''t die ¡­Not now ¡­I want to live ¡­I never lived ''


    He was begging the grim reaper in his mind as if he was hearing him .He was on the edge of dying and he was confessing that he never lived .


    '' Bring me back to life ¡­i will live ''


    Even at that critical moment he didn''t say " bring me to life, I will do good " , he only said that he wanted to live .


    Living in his dictionary had a different meaning, he meant that he won''t get hurt this time, he will do whatever it takes to save himself, and if anyone tries to hurt him he will bring his ill fate to an end.


    Isiah was doomed. His body was one big mess, he could feel it. There was a puddle of his own blood and he was lying in it.


    '' Maybe this was the end of the line for me''.


    Everything hurts, his body was definitely dying, the floor felt like rocks underneath him.


    ''It ''ll be over soon ''.


    This was so annoying to him. He couldn''t feel his legs anymore. Everything was starting to feel numb.He needed to save his energy, yet after attacking Rivok he drained all his body .


    Silence fell over the ce, only his fading breaths were heard. His heartbeat was going slow over the minutes ¡­


    ''No one will find me here and my body is going to rot for the next few days ''.


    '' That'' the end ¡­''


    Isiah felt thest stabs just a bit, it was not painful and he certainly was out of his conscious after that.


    Thest thing his senses captured was the sound of people''s steps moving away from his body.


    '' Now, what is going to happen? I know that i am all by myself''


    '' Why am i even still talking to myself, fuck ¡­am i in oblivion again ?¡­shit at least i thought i am going to be rewarded or something for sticking to myself''


    ''Am i dead now, again, fuck, how many times should i face death ?''


    '' I am so sick of reincarnation? ''


    '' Reincarnation ! for what exactly ? ''


    '' If you ¡­whoever you are ¡­are going to reincarnate me this time at least give me something ¡­something to show that you are indeed in my side ''


    '' A power, ability, weapons, spells, strong body, wise mentality, knowledge¡­fuck ¡­i want to imb to the next region so bad¡­just give me something!''

 Chapter 68 "AS ABOVE SO BELOW"

    "IF YOU WANT TO LEVEL UP, YOU HAVE TO LEVEL DOWN "


    A scary voice kept saying this expression for more than he can remember, the moment Isiah opened his eyes he felt so much pain on his body, the pain subsided at times, only to re up again and with seemingly increased intensity .


    Isiah felt his head heavy, he was thirsty, tired, drained from energy .Something must have happened and that''s why he was exhausted even trying to open his eyes .


    "IF YOU WANT TO LEVEL UP.YOU MAST LEVEL DOWN"


    The voice kept increasing its intensity, he started to fear it because somehow he was now able to focus on the voice, it was a bass low husky voice however it had a scary tone in it.


    Isiah forgot totally what led him to be here, he was in a state where only his present mattered more, not the past or future, only the present.


    "YOU NEED TO LEVEL DOWN,YOU NEED TO LEVEL DOWN "


    The scary voice repeated.


    That pushed Isiah to open his eyes, then he sat there and started wondering with his eyes, at first he checked on his body to see if he was injured, then touched the ground underneath him with his palm, and after all of that he looked around him only to be shocked with the scenery .


    Everything around him appeared to be burning .There was nothing around, just aplete void with mes everywhere.


    He was the only one there, but something inside kept telling him to be cautious.


    "YOU NEED TO LEVEL DOWN, YOU NEED TO LEVEL DOWN "


    This time the voice kept saying only that expression. Isiah was frightened, the voice was loud and he felt like it was speaking to his mind, there was no sound around, even when this ce was empty there was no echo either.


    When Isiah realized that, he stood there motionless waiting for it to speak again .


    "YOU NEED TO LEVEL DOWN "


    dang !


    The voice was speaking inside of his head, that revtion was thrilling, but he didn''t know what to do with such information .


    "What do you mean by leveling down ?" Isiah asked.


    "AS ABOVE SO BELOW" The voice finally said something different.


    "What does that even mean?"


    "YOU NEED TO LEVEL DOWN !"


    Isiah was confused by this conversation, because he didn''t understand what the scary voice was saying to him .


    At first he thought that it was very disturbing to have a conversation with someone that he wasn''t able to see. But eventually he just kept on asking questions to at least know what to do .


    It kept saying that expressions, leveling down meant one thing to Isiah, and he didn''t even want to think about it .


    ''Leveling down !''Isiah thought.


    Isiah recalled all that happened to him now, he remembered the fact that he was stabbed three times, that he was dying just seconds ago, he remembered the state of his body, and he remembered that he finally used magic and was able to defend himself like he should have years from now .


    '' This voice is asking me to be a mage that levels down by the core of this ce, realistically speaking i died, i think i died, but instead of going to oblivion like the first time, i went to the world beyond? Is that it ? i guess so ¡­if i wasn''t mistaken, this ce is the world beyond, where all the sinful souls, and the hell creatures live'' .


    ''This voice was asking me to be a part of this mess¡­''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah was notpletely sure about what was happening to him, however if this was the case then there was no reason for him to ept that, but as long as he waited he was feeling pain in his whole body¡­''


    This ce was absorbing his divine energy even though he had just a small amount .


    "I want to leave this ce, I really want to level up not down, I want to stay in my ce and live a normal life ".


    Isiah remembered hisst thoughts before dying, he was asking for power like a crazy person, he wanted someone to give him power regardless of the consequences.


    Basically he was asking to be here .


    "THAT IS NOT AN OPTION".The voice answered him.


    " Why am I here !"


    "YOU DIED. YOU WERE SUMMONED TO THIS PLACE FOR A REASON."


    " A reason? "


    " YOU DON''T HAVE TO KNOW !"


    Isiah was very surprised by what the voice said, the voice didn''t want to tell him the reason but he tried to figure out just one reason and instead he failed .


    His human way of thinking made him think that he was here because he sinned, it was an idea from his past life, like all sinners have to be punished in hell.


    He tried to remember the sins hemitted but he didn''t recall any ¡­he thought about killing Rivok, but even then he thought of it as self defense, it was a justified killing .


    Isiah yelled :" i haven''tmitted any sin "


    the voice repeated with the same tone :" YOU HAVE TO LEVEL DOWN"


    For some reason Isiah knew that there was no benefit in arguing, so he just yed along with the voice and said:" "What should I do ?"


    "LEVEL DOWN "


    "I don''t know how "


    The pain Isiah now was unbearable, it surpassed his ability to tolerate it. He sat after that then looked for a second time around him. He was confused, in pain, and mostly uncertain if this was what he wanted by his words in hisst moments.


    He wanted to be powerful to level up but he ended up being in this mysterious ce discussing with someone not visible to him about leveling down.


    '' leveling down! Does this ce have levels too ? I am not sure, i just want to go back and have powers to destroy whateveres in my way to level up


    ''


    "YOU ARE A PART OF THIS PLACE NOW, YOU DON''T BELONG TO THAT PLACE, YOU BELONG HERE , YOUR BODY IS COMPATIBLE TO THIS PLACE"


    " I want to go back, I know i can do a lot by my powers now"


    " ONCE YOU ACCEPT BEING HERE SETH JOHNSON YOU WILL HAVE THE CHANCE TO LIVE"


    " How ? h¡­h¡­how do you know my name ? " Isiah was stunned by hearing someone calling him by his past name.


    " DO YOU WANT IT OR NOT ? "

 Chapter 69 Martyr

    People from region one were so shocked bythe death of their presumed leader,who was killed mercilessly and suddenly.


    They thought that Isiah was dead already when Rivok attempted to kill him, when in fact it was all an act, just like when hedeceived them by pretending that was not using magic


    Rivok''spanions carried his corpse upon their shoulders; they took him away to bury him for the sake of his honor.


    He was nning to lead them and show them the way to level up, when Isiah appearedlike a monster and terminated his life .


    By that,Isiah took away from them their leader only to give them a martyr.


    They didn''t care about Isiah when hefell again to the ground, they hurried to stab him twice just enough to kill him, then they walked away with sad and angry looks upon their faces.


    Knowing his brother, they were supposedto be careful, however they were careless about how to treat his body .


    They just left it there, in open-air for it to rot.


    They were too consumed, too tired, exhausted of what was happening around them, they were already left out by the higher regions and also their fellow friends and families, even their holy king left them.


    What Rivok said before he died gave them some strength, some hope, some light at the end of the road.


    The fact thatthey were seeing him like that made them angry .


    They were already without a leader, and when they thought they had one,he was murdered brutally leaving unfulfilledmands and wishes


    Women were crying like crazy and olddies were spreading mncholy all over the ce.


    Men were divided, some of them liked the idea of peace with Region two,and the other half that wereagreeing with him felt confused.


    When you believe in an idea and you ce it in your mind and heart,it is difficult to detach it from your future ns.


    Those were acting so angry so edgy, they wanted to execute his n and for that they were ready to do anything


    His followers were still shocked by Isiah''s ability to practise magic and by his cruelty when he killed him.


    In their mind Isiah was supposed to be sealed, and the fact that he could escape the ropes they summoned was very shocking.


    The sealing spell was not made by mages from region one; it was something the higher region agreed on doing when they knew about his existence.


    If it was for people from region one, they would have killed him and his family,they wanted Justice and for the whole family to be punished by what Lucas did in the past.


    That''s why they hated Isiah and the whole family, to them the higher regions pissed on their faces with that decision.


    For years now they couldn''t do s*** to relieve themselves of the pain of seeing him growing up normally.


    Sure they fought with him, they tried to punish him physically too,they bullied him but never tried to kill him.


    Like it was an unwritten rule in region one.


    ********<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ciel was nowheadingto the institution all by himself after the argument with Isiah.


    He wasn''t afraid of him, but he didn''t like the way he treated his ssmates.


    He was trying to collect some food for a while beforeing back and seeing Isiah strangling one of his ssmates.


    From the beginning he thought that Isiah didn''t have so many powers to use magic on a daily basis, and that he avoided fighting or hunting animals.


    He knew that he was differentpared to everyone in this region.


    He saw him studying and trying to practice magic all by himself, even asking him from time to time about his powers.


    The air about him didn''t feel like he was stronger or even a magic user.


    At that moment Ciel panicked. He didn''t know what to do or how to feel .


    He was clueless about the whole situation, and the only thing he thought that would help was to push Isiah until his ssmate ran away.


    Isiah wasn''t the type to hurt anyone, sure he just knew him and of course he didn''t know much about him, but Isiah was someone kind in general, he even helped him when he ran away to be byhimself.


    He fed him, gave him shelter, gave him permission to apany him,and he treated him nicely when he was in a verydark ce.


    ''Of course, Isiah is not a bad person, he is a good person '' Ciel thought.


    People were getting out of the institution when he reached that ce. This didn''t happen even once before, which was very unusual.


    He waited for thest person to leave while he was hiding behind a tree, then he walked toward the institution with his little steps.


    Something inside of him waspressing his chest, yet hetried to shakethat feeling and continue to walk.


    Just near the old huge gate theridIsiah Motionless.


    When Ciel noticedhis body on the ground he ran toward him, and when he reached him he stood therelooking at him from above, very confused.


    His body was lying stillwith 3 holes on his chest. The blood was everywhere.


    Ciel took away the sword immediately with tears in his eyes, and started towake Isiah up so many times .


    Isiah''s face was very pale,his features were very rxed and he had a smile on his face, not a very big smile, just a small one like he didn''t feel any pain while being in the situation.


    That momentCiel took thesword from his chest, Isiah''s body started to fade away.


    It was simr to burned paper ashes blowing by wind, as if that swordwas the only thing channeling him into this ce.


    "Don''t Isiah ¡­.don''t go¡­. ¡­don''t fly away¡­don''t leave me alone ¡­.pleasee back¡­i am sorry ¡­i will never do it again ".

 Chapter 70 Honor

    People From district 2 stayed in front of the King''s pce not knowing what happened to Rivok and hispanions, nor his ns to depart them out of district one .


    For days they stayed there waiting outside the front gate, most of them were tired of the travel and the journey they had to be here .


    No one talked to them after that conversation with Rivok.


    People from district one stayed away from them, especially when they lost their leader in that way.


    It has been 3 days to be exact and the shock inside of them was too deep to be forgotten.


    One of the mages named Chris cast a spell on Rivok''s body to preserve it from being dposed.


    Chris was one of those who were influenced by Rivok''s charismatic character, he was one of the first followers and he was touched by his ideas and theories.


    He wanted to continue his n, but people didn''t seem to be invested in their cause .


    He had to do something to grab their attention, and that is why he nned a huge ceremony to Rivok''s funeral.


    Before the evacuation they weren''t that close, they knew each other since they were infants, however they never cared about each other .


    Like everyone else in this ce, they were too busy focusing on their powers and ways to level up to Emperium.


    But when the realization hit them hard after the evacuation of every higher mage in this ce, they knew that there was no chance of leveling up.


    It was Rivok who suggested first that they should express themselves and dominate this ce.


    And it was Chris''s idea that they should use this catastrophic event in their favor.


    He invented the rumors and Rivok threw them to the masses until they reached everyone in district one .


    "Hope doesn''t harm anyone'''' Chris said when he came up with this story .


    "But if they knew !" Rivok had his fears about this n.


    " If they knew, it would be the end of everything and everyone in this ce" Chris said with a smile on his face .


    Rivok was the face of their newborn n, and Chris was the mastermind behind it .


    That day he looked at Rivok with a straight face, the bond that was created between them in this fast period was very strong .


    When two people are bonded with a crime or something bad in general, they became more than rted to blood. A rtionship created by sin is always a rtionship that wouldst beyond existence, that''s how Chris thought.


    To him what was created in these past weeks, was stronger than any rtionship in his life.


    Chris gathered the people of his district outside Rivok''s house, the house that once was neglected became now a ce that connected them with their leader.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Chris used his house intentionally for more sentimental bonding with the masses.


    Women started to cry the moment they saw his corpse floating in the air in the same position from that night .


    The only difference was his clothes, Chris cast a spell to change them to more proper ones.


    Chris wore his finest clothes to honor Rivok''s soul.


    There were so many crowds in front of his house, that most of the people in the back couldn''t even take a look at Chris, but they all saw Rivok .


    A few women raised their hands in the air trying to metaphorically grab him, while yelling and screaming.


    He was someone who gave them hope when they lost everything, of course they would get attached to him so easily.


    And hispanions didn''t miss the chance to oversize everything he has done or said, they polished his ideas for the past three days in every gathering, and they spread his thoughts in every house in this ce.


    Chris didn''t want the idea that they both worked on it to disappear with him, he wanted to use him to the fullest.


    "We all gathered here to say our goodbyes to the person who enlightened our paths when darkness was all around us, when we were all lost and without guidance, when we were called weak, left out¡­.Rivok was the man who fought our darkest fears".


    People were nodding to what he was saying, women increased their intensity of crying, and men kept on yelling loudly with his name .


    "He dared to fight the worse of this region all by himself, he would have killed him if he wasn''t taken by surprise.


    That Duncan boy killed him in front of our eyes, he killed him when all he asked for was a chance for all of us to survive this ce, Rivok was not even thinking about himself, he could have sent other mages to kill Isiah Duncan but he didn''t.


    Rivok was indeed a brave man, and his sacrifice won''t go in vain,we should honor him by keeping his wishes and ns alive .


    Are you hearing me people, we should never let anyone step in between us and our dreams


    Well, at least that''s what i learned from his sacrifice."


    Chris was not a charismatic man like Rivok and his speech didn''t have the same impact as Rivok''s, but with the corps floating in front of them, they were very touched and most of them were in a state of anger and despair of what happened to the man who showed them lightly at the end of the road.


    "We got one threat out of the equation, we terminated Isiah Duncan, and all that''s left is to stay strong in front of the other districts.


    This is our chance, if they ruined their chances then we shouldn''t.


    Let''s not discuss further detail because this day is not about them , or Isiah Duncan, not even about us ¡­it is about Rivok.


    Let''s remember him as the greatest man in district one, the most selfless man i ever met, the nicest, the kindest, the greatest.


    People of district one, let''s honor the man who was supposed to be our leader¡­..by doing what he wanted "

 Chapter 71 The Other Half

    Since the sacrifice of the blue sage, people in the old globe never had wars or political conflicts in region one, they all followed the rules set centuries ago, and never questioned the boundaries of the leveling system nor the walls that separate their districts.


    They were too focused on ascending to the point where they neglected all the resources on Delwias Ind.


    However, after the death of Rivok and Chris '' speech that followed it, the majority were convinced of the new idea about them being the chosen ones from higher regions.


    After starting out as an idea, it became a rumor within the district, which became a war principle people believed in.


    Chris didn''t speak to the people again after the funeral ceremony, he gave them time to think about the idea.


    He was not worried about the impact he left on them, he was sure that he got what he wanted, but taking care to achieve the ultimate approval required him to be calm and careful.


    And instead of giving spied on people from district two of a sudden hit, a few of hispanions them instead.


    While he was so busy making a detailed n, an actual n for what follows that.


    To him, there was no chance to leave them without a fight, and instead of trying to find ways to convince them he started to study their magic spells and techniques, their strong points, their weaknesses, and the construction of their society in the district two .


    Chris was never in a position to order anyone, he was the son of his dad''s mistress, he faced poverty and injustice since he was a little kid, his mom died when he was a little kid and his father never acknowledged him for being his, he had older and younger step brothers and sisters who leveled up while he stayed in region one forced to live there his entire life.


    His father died a few years ago, just right when hisst kid leveled up and he was left all alone.


    His wife was much stronger than him and she chose to stay with him in district one because she was so in love with him.


    Chris hated the fact that he had such a beautiful family, when he was raised all by himself when he lost his mother.


    He followed him for years without even having any courage to meet or talk to him, he had to stay away from him like his mother said.


    Chris found that very difficult, but for his chance to live peacefully he did it anyway, until the day he tried to level up .


    When he was 16, he had confidence in himself especially when he witnessed for years his step brothers and sisters level up without a problem.


    He didn''t know that he didn''t have the same powers as them, he was more like his loser father, that revtion hit him hard.<novelnext></novelnext>


    That is why, the next thing he did after that was to meet him for the first time and tell him about who he was .


    His father gave him a disgusting look that was still engraved in his memory when he said:" You are the son of that bitch, huh ¡­i see"


    Chris was still a kid who had a buried desire inside of him for years to meet the father that his mom fell in love with, but at that moment everything was crushed under the words he said to him.


    " I think you might be mistaken, the woman i mentioned now is Laura the one who loved you so much for years, since you both were kids" Chris added with a smile .


    " Laura, i know exactly who you are talking about, that bitch told me that she got rid of you, i saw her cast the spell myself"


    At that moment Chris knew exactly that his father was not mistaken, he was talking about his dear mother in that way, so he did not bother to ask him to exin anything to him, he didn''t want to even give him another chance to speak his nonsense .


    And for the next few years he set a new goal, he knew that he had low powers, the kind of power that would keep him stuck on Delwias Ind for the rest of his life.


    In the next few weeks, he exposed his father to his wife, which destroyed a 25-year marriage without a single drop of regret for what he had said.


    He watched him lose the respect of his kids, the love of his wife, and the life he built all these past years.


    He loved and enjoyed seeing him lose everything, and that is why when he died years after that Chris felt like he lost the purpose of his life, he was already in his forties, with no magnificent powers, a family, or a state in the society.


    He was just another person spending these few years walking towards his grave, he was depressed most of the time, and the look of Emperium upon him was like a nightmare to his unfulfilled dreams.


    His greatest feeling of aliveness came when everything went down.


    He looked at people''s scared faces with a satisfying look, their tears were fuel for him to continue living, and their doubts and fears were like ringing bells in his ears, Chris treasured the chaos following the evacuation and had someone to share it with made it even better.


    It was then that he developed a special affinity for Rivok, and he even considered him a partner in his new n to benefit from the chaos.


    He read books, and spent a lot of time with Rivok on building the most realistic story to keep the strings of hope, just the sufficient amount to control the masses and after a few weeks, they started to grow in poprity¡­


    All of a sudden, these two low-ranking mages were no longer low-ranking weak people; they became the hope for this ce in need.

 Chapter 72 Skys Ash

    District one was in a chaotic state for the next few weeks, people were too busy with the new changes in the district, their new leader started to give them orders for the sake of their n of survival, and they had to obey him, not because they were scared but because he truly convinced them with the necessity of the fight.


    Chris sent a few mages to spy on those from districts four and five who stayed within the borders, he sent a few others in their districts to confirm their state after those natural disasters.


    Chris assigned a few mages to observe district two and also district three too.


    He was working very hard to make sure that he had his eyes on everything, especially with the absence ofmunication after the evacuation .


    he didn''t want to hit them just like that recklessly without a backup n.


    After all, he was the first person to start a fight between districts in centuries.


    To have such a burden upon his shoulders, it was a very hard thing to carry .


    In just a few weeks he had a mourous reputation, mages lined up in front of his door to offer their help, women were drawn to him, and they tried to get closer.


    It was like he lived all his life for this specific moment, Chris preserved his calm while he was facing new challenges every day.


    For a start he ordered women to design female and male clothing with the same color and fabric, the uniform was like a pass to people from district one, he didn''t want any intruders to interfere with his n when he start causing damage.


    He set up a group to distribute it to the whole district, it was not an innocent move, and he was only refreshing his information about the left-behind mages.


    He made a detailed list of the inhibitors from district one so that he distinguish them from other districts easily.


    *************


    When district three had the same fate as the other districts, it was a month after the evacuation, right when they thought that they survived a snow storm hit the ce.


    In a weather like theirs it was impossible to have a snow storm, they never had one to begin with, it was their first time to see snow.


    They called it sky''s ash, they knew immediately that it was not toxic and for that they didn''t even care about it .


    It was not like in the other districts where everything happened brutally and caused a lot of deaths, in district three people loved the change of that hot weather, they yed with snow for days non-stop, until reality hit them.


    What looked so harmless to them was killing them slowly, from the beginning they didn''t have much food and after the snow they were unable to grow food or hunt animals, and the weather that became colder each day started to harm their skins and their body''s temperature.


    A lot of people froze peacefully to death, and the others starved and got sick slowly.


    They used their magic for heating but not for a long time, it was not just a weak or two, the stormsted for a month and quietly everyone faced the same fate.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Districts four and two and five were not aware of the state there, they didn''t even think of escaping because what happened was not destructive, it was just slow.


    Chris was not aware of the state there until the mages whom he sent there to spy on them came two weeks after to give him updates of what happened there .


    One of the mages he sent there named Arino was pissed off by his colleague''s reaction, he cut his mission toe back and ask for help to save the survivors of district 3.


    There were in total 6 mages, those who went to region three, five of them agreed on silence and secrecy, while Arino thought that they were behaving mercilessly.


    The day they arrived, they gathered at Chris''s house immediately and asked for a private meeting to discuss the matter.


    Arino was the first one to talk, his face was so red because he had a previous argument with the other mages about going back with help.


    Chris looked at their faces carefully, he knew that something was wrong but he tried too hard to maintain his straight face, until he was able to know the full story.


    Arino was the first one to speak when he said with a crumbled voice:" District three is now facing the same fate as the other districts, when we arrived there two weeks ago everything was covered with white thick ash"


    "White ash? " Chris wondered.


    " Yes, i never saw something like that, it was cold and everything was covered with it, apparently it happened long before even we arrived there" Another mage answered.


    " That change of weather was brutal, it killed them slowly because they were all waiting for it to end in days, they were frozen by the cold weather, and drained of their divine energy, they couldn''t even find something to eat¡­everyone there was stuck"


    " I see..do you mean the people from district three are dead now ? "


    " Most of them, but ¡­"


    "And? Why did youe back?" Chris interrupted him.


    "We have to rescue those who are still alive"


    " What ? " Chris questioned with a weird look on his face.


    " We told him that it is not our job to rescue any other district, but he insisted on going back to ask you this "Another mage said.


    Arino spit on the floor and then got closer to Chris and said:" Sir, we have to rescue them, they are dying !"


    Chrisughed loudly then said sarcastically:'''' probably you don''t understand what we are doing here, those who survived in the other districts we are going to send them back, and you''re trying to bring these new refugees into our district?...i think that you are as smart as i thought..ahhhhh¡­someone please exin to him why we shouldn''t do that "

 Chapter 73 Compatibility

    The options were not clear, the mission had a twisted goal, and the path was very dark yet Isiah knew exactly that he had to do something.


    He already experienced oblivion before he got reincarnated, and this ce was nothing like it.


    There, he didn''t experience pain, he was not even using his all senses, he was just surrounded by darkness all over, to the point where he could say that he was not shaped.


    Here, everything screamed with horror, he was able to see everything around him, and he was able to move and even speak.


    Isiah couldn''t understand what he was asked to do, after calling him like that with his real name the voice didn''t say another word.


    Staying here was not something promising, all he cared about was to leave and go back to district one to revenge himself for his death.


    He walked very slowly as if he was studying his own steps, the ce was not bright, the only light there was the oneing from the fire all around him.


    The heat increased each second, yet no matter how Isiah walked he just couldn''t reach it.


    However, he was feeling it burning his skin as if it was just millimeters away.


    ''Right, i am not in a normal ce, this might be real or not, just like that voice inside of my head, maybe i am just walking through a path already chosen for me, maybe i am just picturing this inside of my sick brain''


    He wiped his face which was heavily sweating, then continued to walk towards the fire, the only thing that changed was him choosing to take another direction.


    He was all alone listening to his heavy breathing trying to find the way that voice mentioned to level up.


    The pain was constant and it was more than any human body could take.


    He ced his hand on his chest right next to his arm, then sighed for seconds.


    '' Something is definitely wrong with me, it is simr to what happened when Jivan tried to fix his sight and break the sealing spell''


    The pain couldn''t go away but it enlightened him to the fact that a change in his body was already been happening for a while now.


    ''As if i am drained from my divine energy, like all Delwias Ind and Emperium''s energy is gone ¡­.but this cannot be possible¡­yeah ..i an still functioning¡­why ?''


    Isiah remembered one of his first lessons in the institution, it was the simplest lesson he ever had here, because it was not sophisticated with terms he never heard of..<novelnext></novelnext>


    "A body can''t function without divine energy, the energy work more like a fuel and a tool to help the mage exist in the old globe " The teacher of history said .


    "Was it always there ? " One of his ssmates asked .


    "Yes, the history books show that the divine energy was always there, even before the ascension system was made"


    "But every region has its own divine energy, howe they were all alike in the past" He asked again with a surprised face .


    "Well, it is a good question, at first they all had the same energy, they were all on the same level, the core of the entire world was one ¡­let''s not discuss the obvious¡­after the wars that we all heard about, and the sacrifice of the blue sage this world changed¡­no one knows how he did it ¡­but there are some spections that he fractioned the core into 7, and that is how he was able to create the old globe.." The teacher answered.


    " And the leveling up system?" Someone else asked.


    "Another good question, well, every region has it is own divine energy, with this, the blue sage wanted to separate every region from the other, only the powerful people are the ones who are able to level up, if someone tries to go against the rules he will die due topatibility problems"


    Isiah remembered this conversation between his teacher and one of his ssmates, he was able to feel that he had no divine energy inside of him which led him to believe that he was functioning with something else.


    The moment the pain turned to be unbearable, he stopped moving toward a ce that he would never reach and sat on the ground .


    ''Even that minuscule amount of divine energy got erased the moment i died, i presume, then the chance to go back now is very low¡­i think i am notpatible to be there i guess¡­at least that is what the voice said''


    Isiah hit the ground again with his fist and then wondered with his eyes all around when the new possibility hit him, and that is why he chose to speak.


    " Heyyyy, where are you ? What is happening to me? I can barely feel any divine energy left in me" Isiah yelled.


    No one answered him and that made him even angrier.


    "Heyyyy are you listening to me? What happened to my divine energy?Where am i ?Why i am still able to use my senses and even use my body?"


    Isiah felt more pain when he yelled in the second time, the pain was caused by the effort he made, so he sighed and then sit there without doing anything.


    He exhaled slowly then said in a low voice: I know that you are listening to me, whoever you are, i know that i am not dead, i am not even going to be reincarnated, i already experienced that so i know for sure that it is not the case, then what is it ? Leveling down? What in the hell does even that mean?"


    Isiah smiled this time when he realized that he was speaking to himself, hey on the ground while putting his head above his palms, then said while looking to the darkness above him :" There is no Emperium here, no ascension, no divine energy, no light, it is no different from oblivion¡­no¡­no¡­it is different¡­i know that it is different ...please, just be different"

 Chapter 74 Conversation

    "You need to show your face, Don''t act like a coward, i am not going to do anything until you exin to me what is happening" Isiah warned.


    For half an hour he kept on yelling and screaming especially with the absence of replies from that scary voice from before.


    And unlike all the other times, Isiah felt something immediately as if a wave of heat took over his body and soul.


    "You have zero patience, howe you survived all these past years with that attitude of yours?" A voice teased.


    Isiah was too shocked that he got the voice to talk to him like that.


    '' I didn''t think that throwing a tantrum would get me what I want so easily '' He thought with a smile on his face.


    Isiah sat on the ground when he got a response, the voice was different from the voice that spoke to him the first time, it was still scary but not too much, so he said:" Tell me how in the hell i am supposed to level down? Is that even a thing? Leveling down? Down to where? Are there levels in this ce? "


    "You are annoying !" The voice answered with a quiet tone.


    "Ahh i see, you are different from your friend, at least you are not speaking like a robot"


    " I was told that you might be very annoying, fuc**** humans"


    ''He is calling me human, so ¡­he is not one?"


    Isiah stood on his feet and then looked around trying to figure out where the voice came from, still he couldn''t see anything.


    " I don''t know what is the purpose of me being here, sure, I know that something is changing inside of me, I don''t really have an idea but it is rted to my divine energy, isn''t it?" Isiah questioned.


    "Discussing things with you is just a waste of time, clearly you don''t want to stay here, I don''t want you to stay here either"


    The voice silenced for seconds before he added:"You are close to someone from the higher-ups, but you still have to level down, I mean you can''t escape this. This is the only way you can survive and it is up to you Seth Johnson''''


    "Again you''re saying my name, how do you know me? Do you have a record of everyone living in both worlds? I lived on earth than on the old globe, are they connected somehow? I feel like this ce is a dumpster.... All the corrupted ones from both earth and the old globe end up here" Isiah mumbled.


    "Either you ept your fate and live here or ¡­"


    " Where are we? Why am i here? When i got a chance to cause them pain i ended up here? I don''t want to be here, i don''t want to reincarnate, i want to live¡­.i want to cause them pain, i want to use my powers, i will never ept that this is my end, i did it before but not anymore, this world is f****** corrupted and if i don''t do what pleases me, regrets will tear my soul apart "


    Isiah was sneaking hysterically expressing all his wishes, his fears, his regrets, his doubts¡­


    When he finally said what he wanted to say, he exhaled heavily like a burden was removed from his shoulders.


    " I see¡­ you poor human being, you lived with regrets in your second life, unable to live normally, to take strict decisions, gain more powers like everyone else around you, still you are not special. You don''t have to be treated in a special way, fragile human"


    " I''m not asking for a second chance, because I didn''t have one, to begin with. You reincarnated me in a world that is on a bench of extinction with no powers, and you want me to survive? How? How did you want me to survive? "


    "What do you want?" The voice turned to be more Rigid this time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " I want a fair chance, send me to that ce again, I''m not going to promise you that i will live a decent life, but i will live it to the fullest"


    " Such a big wording off from a coward" The voice answered sarcastically.


    " Maybe i knew this sote, but living kindly is just so messed up¡­.this time i will live brutally, my existence will be echoing in the whole old globe "


    The voiceughed for a second then said:" You are nning to pass by aren''t you?"


    "Of course not, and by killing that bastard I was just stating that" Isiah dered.


    "Love this kid, yeah ¡­i know now why that person is so obsessed with you "


    "Who? Who is obsessed with me ?" Isiah''s eyes were so focused on the fire around him, that he kept on looking around just trying to capture a hint but he couldn''t.


    The only thing he was so sure about it was that whoever was talking to him was not here.


    "You don''t have to know that" The voice teased.


    "Why do you say such a thing if you are not willing to tell me ?" Isiah imed.


    "Hmmm, you still want to leave this ce? "


    "Yes ¡­yes ¡­of course " Isiah affirmed.


    " Hmmm, this ce is not what you think, you are just in the superficialyer, you can call it a portal to the world beyond, maybe you will like it when you dive into it more, you are supposed to be staying here to pass to the world beyond but ¡­That person is obsessed with you ¡­"


    "I don''t want to be here!" Isiah screamed this time.


    "There is only one way for you to go back, and i think that you won''t like it "


    "Why wouldn''t i? "Isiah responded.


    "It will only bring destruction to the old globe " The voice answered.


    "What do you mean by destruction?"


    "Because it rted to the triple full moons"


    "What?" Isiah wondered.


    "You are not functioning with divine energy anymore, you only need dark energy ¡­you are diabolic now ..just like any other thing in the world beyond"

 Chapter 75 Destruction

    "You are diabolic now ..just like any other thing in the world beyond"


    Isiah remembered what the voice told him before he chose to bring destruction to the region he lived in his whole life, just for a desperate chance to go back.


    He didn''t hesitate for a second when that voice exined to him what that meant, and what the consequences were.


    " Destruction! I don''t care even if i had to eliminate everyone in that district to go back again" Isiah screamed.


    All he could remember at that moment was the sensation of that sword inside of his chest.


    '' I am diabolic now, i bet that humanws don''t work for me ''


    Despite the voice''sck of exnation, he was able to gather his thoughts about his return destination.


    "The portals that open every 90 days are the way for me to go back, am i right ?" Isiah wondered.


    " It is the only way for you to go back there, however, once you are drained of your dark energy, you will be doomed in that ce" The voice answered.


    " How am i going to exist there?I think that i am going to have troubles withpatibility¡­. even divine energies are not the same let along with the dark energy "


    "Yes, you will"


    "And? "


    " You have to figure it out on your own" The voiceughed after that like he was mocking his survival instinct.


    " Let''s do it " Isiah affirmed, the voice was very confident, he was not even surprised by what Isiah said. It was as if he was predicting it all along.


    " Then destruction, it is ".


    The amount of time that Isiah spent in that superficialyer of the world beyond was not quantified to him, the portals opened at the same time like all the triple full moons, and the red and purple aurora were decorating that night sky, what looked more like a small window to the world beyond was a huge portal in the old globe.


    Isiah tried to hold his shit together, this was the first decision he made and for some reason, he loved the feeling of choosing himself first.


    '' I should put me first¡­.i should put me first¡­i should put me first'' He kept on saying that expression all the time to ease the impact of what he was going to do.


    " Remember, you only had the chance to leave this time because of that person" The voice shouted, " If you mess things up this time, you will face a much worse fate than oblivion and this ce"


    Isiah was about to reply and ask again about the person who saved his life, but the portal opened fast and pulled him like a ma to teleport him to the old globe.


    " The full moon it is, " Isiah stated.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was going to be him who benefited this time from Delwias Ind''s worst event.


    His heart was pounding, he closed his eyes the moment he was pulled, that transition was so fast and scary and his body was not used to it.


    Now that he was hovering in the air, he was able to see what was on the other side of the portal, the scenery of the forest in district one, it looked the same as when he left it.


    He sighed for a second and then tried to go closer, but that didn''t work immediately.


    He thought of the transportation to enhance it, just like when he was using spells that didn''t work.


    "Make sure to level down or you will never level up" he was told again before he got pushed into the portal and passed despite his failure the first time around.


    The passageway was painful to his body, he was able to feel the dark energy inside of him, a tiny portion of divine energy( from Emperium and Delwias Ind) but it was so minuscule to the point where he thought it was not even there to begin with.


    however, the moment he set foot in that ce, the first thing he felt was his nonpatibility.


    Even staying there was not possible, the air there was different like it was so heavy to the point where he was unable to make it enter his lungs, the pressure was strong like something was pressing his body to stay on the ground, and his ears were piercing just because of the bugs'' voices, the temperature too felt off, as if he was going to ice if he stayed there just more couple of minutes.


    Isiah was hit by how tremendous the changes were when everything just looked the same as he left them.


    ''This is whatpatibility means'' He thought before he collected his strength and started to walk towards his house first.


    The sky was filled with red and purple aurora, no sain human would be wandering around at a time like this, so Isiah walkedfortably not caring much about anything.


    He knew that he was not going to be the only one that could transport through that portal, just the thought of him having this chance was making him very grateful.


    He remembered the looks on their faces and their agreement on killing him, and just like that, his heart was shut totally from any feeling.


    He had to go back to the institution to rx for a bit and gather his strength to find a way to make this process easier.


    The silence around was strange and suspicious, there were no screams, no burning smell, no scary sounds, no hellhounds, the portal that brought him didn''t bring any other creature with him.


    Isiah remembered what Ethyl said that night when the portal opened, the hellhounds were the first dark creatures to appear but for this day it didn''t happen the same way.


    '' Hellhounds, dark creatures, now that I am using the diabolic core of magic it makes one of them ¡­.i am a dark creature now ¡­I am a dark creature¡­it means that i have powers¡­.''


    Isiah stood for a second before he continued to walk toward the institution with a satisfied smile on his face.

 Chapter 76 Lexie

    Isiah felt so confused the moment he reached the institution, it was the ce that witnessed his bullying his whole life, and even his death by that wannabe leader Rivok.


    The feelings that came to him the day he died reappeared and because of the change in his energy core all his emotions amplified.


    His fears, his wishes, his hate, all of that made his heart heavy to the point where he just stood there looking at the institution with a scary look on his face.


    He hated those who kept him suffering and even deprived him of his normal life, who bullied him without regard to the fact that he had nothing to do with what his brother did.


    Something inside of him was giving him a hard time moving, the sensation of the divine energy was nothing like this one.


    It was so heavy, it didn''t tickle when it passed through his veins, it shoved them.


    He was so weak to the point where everyone stepped on him. However, he knew at this moment that this energy was all he needed his whole life.


    '' I am not going to be treated that way ¡­ not anymore, not anymore¡­.being easy and a pushover was not the answer from the beginning, i had to die twice to know that..i had to face death multiple times to know the fact that unless you are one of the pack, do all that they want then you are disposable''


    He bowed his head slowly this time to take a look at his arm. His strong arm was filled with veins showing how strong it was, but the veins were colored ck.


    '' We were never able to see the divine energy unless it is used in a spell and even then it looked very transparent as if it was going to fade, but this energy is different, its presence is much stronger and it has a physical shape, i feel like i can touch it and feel too ''


    Isiah moved around his arm to look at it more precisely than just released it while rising his sight to look at the sky that was signaling danger all over the ce.


    '' This time, i am the only one that matters''


    The view of Emperium upied his attention for a long time as he looked at it for a short while. It was as if he missed it.


    '' Emperium, here I am,'' he thought.


    He walked towards the institution slowly, he looked at that ce in the yard where he was killed by his Rivok''spanions.


    Isiah was looking at his body stillying there, the scenery was so vivid, he hated them, he tortured them, he massacred them all in his mind.


    '' I am not going to forgive''


    ***********


    "I saw a kid outside our house, i swear mom, he was so little, and he was not from here, he wore clothes from region four"


    As Lexie was about to reopen the house''s door, she said.


    While doing so, her mother stood beside her with an angry face trying to push her away.<novelnext></novelnext>


    .


    "SHHHHHH¡­.what do you think you are doing here? Do you know for sure that the boy is not from our district and you want to jeopardize our safety by helping him? "


    " Mom, he is just a kid !"


    " Don''t let anyone hear what you just said, our leader will not be satisfied with what you were going to do"


    Lexie looked at her mom very upset then walked away to not face her anymore, while her mom used a sealing spell to close the door to prevent further problems.


    Lexie was 18 years old, she had curly short brown hair with ck eyes, she was tall, skinny with no feminine curves, her chest and ass were t, and with the way she dressed everyone looked and treated her like a boy.


    She was the bigger sister of two other sisters aged 10 and 12, Lexie was a low-ranked mage, already passed the evaluation test two times only to be rejected twice.


    Growing up Lexie only friended boys, because she was treated as one her whole life, and therefore she took the role and yed it well.


    She provided for her family food by hunting animals for a long time, specifically since her father''s natural death.


    Her mother didn''t stay there, she moved out from the door eventually to go to the basement, while she walked towards the door and broke the sealing spell her mother made.


    She heard her mother screaming from afar that she should go back, but she didn''t care that much. Her mother was so used to her actions, due to her getting all the responsibilities at a young age after her father''s death.


    Her mother was never able to tell her what to do and therefore she just ran toward the ce where she saw the kid.


    She was sweating heavily because of the effort she made. It was the first time she ever went outside the house in a triple full moons.


    She was scared, she kept on biting her lips unintentionally trying only to make everything go fast, her heart was beating fastly, and the fact that she was standing there all alone when a red and purple aurora were in the sky made her courage fade away.


    '' Where is he? I am sure, I saw a little kid standing in front of our house, what was he doing there? I don''t know but leaving him¡­.''


    She shook her head trying to remove those bad ideas from her head.


    No one knew exactly what was waiting for her outside her shelter on a night like that, that is why she obtained from calling out for him.


    She didn''t move that much, when she felt an electric feeling on her cheek followed by heat that spread in her face, she looked next to her only to see her mother standing there with her hand in the air.


    " Mom? What are you doing here? I told you the kid was in front of our house".

 Chapter 77 To Stand Alone

    Hundreds of people gathered in front of the seventh king''s pce in anticipation of their inevitable death, the negotiation with the leader of district one led to a cruel decision, that all other districts would be forced to leave the area of district one.


    This was a decision that the residents of District 2 rejected without even giving it much thought.


    Rivok was ready for war if the situation went wrong, but Chris was different, he tried to minimize casualties by taking advantage of the triple full moons that were soon toe.


    The pce of the seventh king was a sacred ce that no one could enter without special permission, that is why people from district two couldn''t manage to enter it this whole time.


    Chris in thest month managed to create a special rtionship between him and the people from district one, he acted very closely with each one of them, and he didn''t create any hierarchical structure just so that people could reach him easily.


    It was done intentionally to control them and avoid any confrontation or resistance.


    He was not charismatic but he managed to make them love him and respect all his decisions, he nted hope inside of their heads and somehow that was everything.


    He didn''t notify any people from district two that he was going to do anything to make them leave, he acted normally on the day of negotiation as if he was considering making them stay, and the second he left that meeting he ordered some of the mages to create a sealing spell in the whole region that surrounds the pce.


    They were all low-ranked mages but district one''s mages were numerous and used the element of surprise.


    Just a few hours from the triple full moon, they gathered all of them and surrounded that pce and started to make a spell to lock that ce down.


    They intended to capture those mages in the pce area during the period of the triple full moons to face its horrors and to be killed after that by the monsters.


    For hours people from district two tried to break that spell with all sorts of magic but the result was one, they were just so weak and less numberedpared to people from district one.


    The old ones and women, kids were trembling in fear of the consequences, and men were putting an act of resistance in front of them.


    "We agreed on the deportation, this is an uneptable act from us, it would be a massacre and you know that, " Arino said to one of the mages beside him the moment he saw that wall of mages doing the sealing spell.


    After the spying mission in district three, he decided not to be involved in whatever Chris was doing in a desperate attempt to ease the burn of his conscience, he kept on taking care of his family while being silent towards everything.


    People adored Chris for his simplicity and his devotion to protecting them from that external enemy, and he was unable to make them see what he looked like.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Arino ran towards Chris''s house where all the meetings happened for the past weeks, his features were very contracted, he was angry and he couldn''t just ease the weight of the knowledge he was carrying.


    He walked fast towards the door, knocked loudly with his fist, opened the door immediately, and entered the living room that became the center ofmandment.


    He went straight to the point when his eyes met Chris''s:" You could justify what happened in district three by saying that you didn''t want to jeopardize our people''s lives to save others in a suicide mission, you could definitely say that, However, to kill someone who is in our district brutally is just so messed up and cruel, I don''t know what is your problem but you don''t have to go there, there are kids, old people, women¡­."


    Arino was gasping for air, he walked fast to reach out for him, and even he talked like he was battling the most powerful mages in the old globe which made him lose all his energy in the process.


    To stand for what he believed was a very difficult thing to do, especially when everyone around him was not on his side.


    It was a scary thing most men feared, his wife advised him to stay away from the conflict in times like these, she believed in what he said, but she couldn''t support him more when they had a child to protect.


    Arino was a 35 years old man, with a very tall and strong thick body, braided ginger hair, and a beard with two braids on each side.


    He looked tough and he was strongerpared to Chris, but he knew that if he fought with him he couldn''t manage to seed when he was surrounded by thousands of mages that follow his rules blindly.


    Arino was interrupted by another mage who said with an angry loud voice:" You can''t just say that to our leader, if you want to be heroic then you should join us, being heroic doesn''t mean that you have to glorify morals, being a hero has to be rted to taking the best decision in a tough time"


    "I am not trying to be anything, a hero? I am not acting like that¡­i want justice for them"


    This time Chris who was looking from the window while he was speaking turned around and looked at him again, he gave him a look of pity then said:" We should put our people first, that''s the only way we can survive, i am not trying to divide our people, but you clearly are, this is not the first time that you disagree with our collective decision, it is a collective decision, you know that, right?"


    Arino knew exactly what Chris wanted to say, by standing against this decision he was indeed standing against all of them when the real fact was that it was Chris''s decision but he controlled them to believe that it was theirs.


    "It is still a massacre" Arino argued.


    " In order to save our people", Chris insisted.

 Chapter 78 Are We Killing Each Other Now?

    " Well, it is either you leave mister Arino or face the same fate, what do you choose? " One of the mages said to him.


    Arino was stunned by his boldness, he looked at Chris again and he didn''t seem like he cared a lot about his response.


    "How dare you say that to me? Are we killing each other now?"


    Chris smiled at Arino then said:" Don''t care about what he said,he is just too attached to the cause, i can''t me him if he said such a thing, to him you must have appearedlike you don''t care about the cause"


    " I know what you are doing Chris," Arino said.


    " I am not doing anything, we are all here trying to protect our people, you are the one here trying to waste our time by your stand, if you don''t have any further things to say then you should leave and hide with your family, it is the triple full moons, after all, it is going to be tough times, may the divine energy be with you" Chris preyed then turned around to focus his attention to so many papers that were lined up in his kitchen table.


    Arino couldn''t say a word after that, Chris basically kicked him out of the house.


    So he walked slowly as he passed the forest to go to his house, he finished the preparations to protect his wife and little kid then sat in front of the house gazing at the void, his wife was so worried about him, his silence was just giving her a hard time, she sat next to him when she realized that he may stay there for the whole night if she didn''t talk to him.


    She put her hand on his shoulder and pat him then said:" Maybe we should go inside the house, the triple full moons is about to happen, look at the sky"


    Arino didn''t do that; instead, he looked at her when she had his attention, his eyes were filled with pain mixed with regrets.


    "I can''t believe that they shut me down like that, i thought about you and the kid, if i made a scene they would have hurt you, we would be the next Duncan family around here " He exined.


    " It is for the best to stay away from them"


    "I can''t believe that they locked the people from district two outside the pce on a day like this !"


    His wife leaned on his shoulder and closed her eyes then said:" I am not justifying what they did, but we alone can''t do anything to stand against them, dear"


    " And that''s what is killing me " he shouted after he punched the ground with his fist.


    "Something seems off about everything, and no matter how much i tried to figure it out, i always end up clueless "<novelnext></novelnext>


    ************


    The portal that helped Isiah get transported didn''t bring any other monsters or dark creatures, so the area next to the institution was safe and sound, however, just in district one, there were a total of six other portals that brought hellhounds and other dark creatures.


    Isiah was still adjusting to the changes inside of his body, he kept on thinking about how he would be permanently here when this event urred.


    Unlike the divine energying from Emperium, Jivan''s spell was very advanced and required a lot of power and even after that, he was still unable to master it, so he created a bracelet to regte and stabilize it.


    He needed something just like that, something to help him stay here for a long period.


    He needed to have more divine energy in order to increase his chances of staying here rather than going back. It was inevitable that he would stay here, but the method was still unclear to him.


    '' Now, i function with the dark energy which means that i can''t even stay in this ridiculous ce, by the end of the triple full moons i will suffer fromck of energy, this is my best chance to take advantage of this event whenDelwias Ind is so close to the world beyond''


    Through the dark corridors he walked, his gaze fixed as he walked to the ssroom where he hid all the resources to study them.


    '' Honestly, I have no idea if the magic system I have is like the one that works with divine energy. I have not even mastered the normal method to get into a new situation''


    Isiah sighed before he opened the door of his ss, he looked around, and everything was still the same, he smiled creepily then continued to walk inside of the ss.


    The moment he saw the wooden chair he threw his body in it, he was gasping for air now, but he couldn''t stop himself fromughing loudly.


    As he chuckled intermittently, he bent his head to the back and rested it on the chair, then he muttered to himself:" I can feel the change, fu**** the divine energy and fu*** everythingin this damn region, i really didn''t need to study, to obey, to pray, to fuc***ing listen to anyone''s ideas, to even interact with this pathetic creatures,i fuc***ing understand now why those higher-ups left everyone around, without powers we are just useless, i was useless this whole damn time"


    He didn''t pay attention that he was speaking loudly with such emotions, he kept on looking above him, to the ceiling to be exact then he said with a scary smile on his face:" Fuc***, i really can''t tolerate anything above me anymore"


    He lowered his sight this time and looked around, the resources were just exactly as he left them despite all the time that passed, only some dirt was covering them but in general, they were intact.


    ''Regardless of how hard it is, I must find a way to stay here. I don''t care if I have to keep the hell doors open'' He thought once more as he put both his hands on the bureau.

 Chapter 79 Divide And Conquer !

    The hellhounds were the first toe every single triple full moons, they were scary dark creatures, and they were fast, strong with enhanced senses.


    No one saw them and stayed alive except for Ethyl and Isiah, people didn''t know what they were, what they did , how to kill them, or what they looked like, but they witnessed the destruction they caused these whole past years.


    All districts had their fair chair of chaos this night, houses were crushed underneath the hellhound''s feet, and people who didn''t take maximum precautions were killed brutally, but the only thing that was different from all the past triple full moons was that casualties in other districts were lowpared to in District one .


    And that was backed up by the low percentage of people who stayed there after all that happened to them with the natural catastrophes.


    The sky itself was announcing the conjunction between Delwias Ind and the world beyond, the energy floating inside the region was very negative and dark, the atmosphere was still the same but there were some additions people with divine energy were able to sense i,t even when they were hiding in the deepest basement in the area.


    " We are going to die, we are going to be crushed and killed, we are going to be drowned into the other world once the monsters reach us, we are staying in the open air like idiots" A woman shouted while holding her kid''s right hand tightly .


    " It''s been 2 hours since the event started, and I can tell that there are no portals nearby, " a man stated.


    " We have to hang in for one more hour, i can hear screams from afar but it didn''t reach us after all this time "An old man informed .


    " A portal could appear at any moment, and being stuck in here is not going to help us" Another man said.


    A few kids were crying when they saw the scared looks in the adult''s eyes. The atmosphere was so intense, everyone was anticipating the next thing that could happen while biting their lips of regrets.


    They wanted to punish themselves for trusting the leader of district one, he looked very innocent and they didn''t think that he would be this cruel when they all were just one region versus the whole leveling up system.


    In a corner, a teenager sat and began to create shapes with his magic to divert his attention.


    He looked as if he was out of this ce with that empty gaze toward the animal shapes..


    His name was Heigl, 18 years old, and lost both of his parents in the earthquake, he survived only because they managed to create a shield with their divine energy to protect him.


    The shield disappeared the moment they died, he had a lot of injuries but he managed to follow the pack for days, Heigl was clueless about his next step and when he saw people walking together he just started to walk with them.


    He was still shocked by his loss however he just kept on walking with an empty mind, he was not paying attention to anyone, and even when they were trapped here he just stayed away from everyone, and kept on creating shapes of animals with his divine energy to pass the time.


    When one of the elders saw him, he walked toward him very angry and pushed him until he fell to the ground, his blue eyes were carrying a tremendous pain in them, and his crescent thick shaped brown eyebrows were rxed as if he was not feeling anything after that fall, his weak body was trembling yet he didn''t copse.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Heigl was not strong physically and his powers were not that morous, however he was proud of himself all of his life because he had his parent''s support.


    However, being here with people he never spoke to after losing his parents was a very hard thing.


    " How about using these pathetic powers of yours to help us break this spell instead of ying in the corner like a kid?" The man ordered.


    Heigl looked at the ground because he was too tired to look at him, yet the man insisted on his stand and talk to him.


    " My powers aren''t that great" He answered with a very low voice.


    " Leave it to me, i can decide if your powers are worth shi*** or not" The man didn''t leave him any chance to argue or exin himself, he jumped towards him fast then put his hand on his shoulder and said:" I will drain you, how about that? You clearly are a pathetic mage with low powers, it is only fair for you to share your divine energy with someone who is able to make you all safe"


    People didn''t seem to mind what he did to Heigl who was half his size, which made him feel angry and lost .


    Heigl knew exactly that the man was going to take all his divine energy if he could, so he tried to break what he was doing .


    " Leave me alone, '''' Heigl shouted while trying to escape from draining his power.


    " Don''t act like a spoiled little kid, you are doing it for a higher purpose"


    Heigl released himself with difficulty, the pain was more than he could take, and he was done with that man''s bullshit**.


    " I am not helping you, i don''t even have that much divine energy, to begin with, let alone to give it to you, if you want to save us please do but don''t get anywhere near me okay, "


    The man was surprised by Heigl ''s resistance .However he tried desperately not to show it to the others.


    " Of course, you don''t even have that much power" He tried to hide his true reaction. Sure, Heigl didn''t have much power, but he had more than him which made him scared if he ever tried to resist .


    Heigl walked toward the corner, he sat there very calm as if nothing had happened, this time he tried not to draw attention to himself by creating those shapes only to be interrupted by a scream.

 Chapter 80 A Sip Of The Same Cup

    Isiah didn''t pay attention to his state, he fell asleep while sitting in that chair. Because of his body ipatibility, he had to suffer from the changes.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he was able to smell a burning smell inside of the ss. He turned around trying to capture what was burning but he couldn''t identify it.


    However, when he turned around to face the window, a horrifying scene was in front of him.


    The whole forest was burning, only dark shadows were seen from afar there, the mes were so high and the damage was already there.


    " Clearly, I slept for a long time, but for how long? "


    Animals were running away from the forest, the birds were flying collectively from it too.


    The heat was reaching Isiah in that ss, even when he was far away he was not able to run away.


    "Fuc*** , how in the hell did this happen?" He said very surprisedly.


    He was not able to see any people who ran away from the forest.


    The forest was in the middle of district one and most of the houses were either near it or in the middle of it.


    "My house !" He shouted this time.


    But he didn''t even move, he set on the edge of the window while looking at the forest under the fires with a deep look


    "Ciel¡­" He called for his name right when he sat, he remembered the kid finally but he didn''t do anything.


    ''I think he went on his way, it has been a month since all that happened to me ''


    This time Isiah heard growling and screams inside the forest, he knew exactly that howls were the hellhound''s and the screams belonged to the people but that didn''t even change his mind.


    Isiah felt something burning underneath his palms, he looked down to see his hands on fire and the widow''s wood was already burning.


    "Sh***t ..sh***t ¡­sh***t¡­" He shouted immediately. Then started to wave his hands upon the burn to stop it, but the fire was still in his palms so he couldn''t stop.


    After minutes of useless trying, he just stopped doing that and kept on looking at his palms with a shocked look.


    ''What does this even mean? I was not even thinking about magic, yet this happened¡­''


    Isiah looked at the fire in front of him, and that only grew the fire in his hands.


    '' What the fu****What is happening to me? How is this working? ''


    Isiah tried to test the theory again, and the result was the same, the more he looked at the scene in front of him his fireball grow.


    " It is easier to bring destruction " He smiled creepily then turned around to change the scene and drive his mind to think about something else.


    The fireballs in his hands started to fade a bit until they vanished totally, he shook his hands and then walked outside the ssroom.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The fire was still far but he was afraid that it would reach the institution, especially since the wind was strong since the beginning of the triple full moons.


    He went outside the institution to see if there was anything he could do to save this ce from the fire, but the moment he set his foot outside the institution he saw a lot of people running away with their lives toward him..


    The ce was not that dark due to the full moons, but they all ran toward Isiah because they didn''t recognize him.


    To him, he knew most of them, their faces were engraved in his memory because they were all there the night he died and was summoned to the other world.


    "Help¡­help¡­the monsters ¡­.the fire ¡­they are all dead, " A man said with a stolen breath.


    ? He was the fastest among the runners. Isiah looked at him with a smile on his face and then said:" Where are your powers?"


    The men stopped from moving just seconds after he heard Isiah''s voice, only a few meters were separating them.


    " You ¡­you ¡­monster ¡­howe ¡­howe you are here?, i saw you dead with my two damn eyes¡­guys ¡­guys ¡­.he is alive "


    He shouted to his friends to alert them and then started to form a ball ofpressed air to hit Isiah.


    Isiah raised his hand then said:" I am going to kill you now, and i am going to follow you to the other side, you bastard"


    Isiah looked at the fire caused by the hellhounds, because to him he thought that it enhanced his ability to create the fire .


    His palms were filled with huge fireballs that were uncontainable, and when they reached the perfect size to cause fatal damage he directed them towards the men with a scary look on his face .


    "Huh, do you want to kill me again ?Well in your fuc**ing dreams"


    A huge hole appeared suddenly in the man''s body, he stood there motionless for seconds before he just fall to the ground while the fire continued to eat his body remainings.


    What scared Isiah this time was that the fire he created was not the same as the fire he created with divine energy.


    It was very strong, very dark, very fatal¡­it was as if the dark fire was dposing the body and draining it from divine energy.


    Those who were running away from the fire started to run away from Isiah, there was no escape.


    They were cornered and they had to fight for their lives.


    Isiah looked around and he captured more than 20 people staring at him, they were considering fighting him and he was not going to let them go after what they did to him.


    "I feel really good now¡­like realllllly good"


    He was looking at both his palms as if he was holding a trophy in his hands.


    "Power¡­" He sighed then raised his eyes first to look at them, then started to move his head up slowly.


    " Now let''s see if you are going to fuc*** with me as you did for these past years"

 Chapter 81 I Can Kill

    Isiah was not thinking, he was blinded by anger when he sensed that he was threatened, there was something mysterious about this night and the changes in his body.


    As if his all senses calmed down when he realized that had powers got amplified the moment he met those people.


    " One down, more toe," He said while looking at the few men closer to him this time.


    "YOU KILLED HIM, YOU ¡­MONSTER!" One of those men the second he reached out to his friend''s body.


    He smirked when he exchanged steers with the man, then said:" Like I am going to kill all of you, don''t rush your turn".


    The man started to curse loudly then rested his friend''s body on the ground, then said:" I don''t know even how did u survive those stabs, but the fact that you killed our leader and you are just standing there with no harm shown in your body proves that we minimized your powers "


    Isiah stared at them and then said: "It is either I or the hellhounds kill you, what do you prefer? "


    The man immediately started to make some symbols in the air, they were colored in yellow just like the divine energy, and started to mumble a few words then pointed at Isiah, the symbols written in the circle started to move toward Isiah fast, and he knew that he was going to do something but he didn''t know what it was.


    He backed off for a second but not too much, the circle was still moving toward him, when it became close he recognized a water symbol.


    He knew that the spell was a water spell. Yet his knowledge was so limited in the field of spells.


    The only spell he practiced was a fire spell and it was very weak and powerless.


    Just when there were only a few centimeters ahead of the circle, it turned into water, not even a small quantity but a bigger one.


    When he saw water Isiah felt less threatened, water could never harm him like fire or at least he thought so, the water was not going to pour on him.


    For less than a second he noticed. The water was collected in one giant ball that appeared very solid.


    Isiah was taken by surprise because he didn''t think of this as a strong spell, so he took the hit, and was thrown for 2 M away.


    He was lying on the ground when he looked at Emperium appeared like a dark shadow. And like whenever he look at Emperium he got motivated, he slowly set, then he stood up on his feet to face the man who shot him.


    Isiah thought that the man was so funny. Isiah for the first time had powers. Yet he couldn''t use it.


    Using dark energy was not simr to the Divine One, the first time he used it with that dark fireball gave him a closer idea of how much stronger it was, it felt like it was in another spectrum.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When the man saw that Isiah stood again after the hit, he trembled for a second trying to recollect his courage because that spell was the most powerful spell he had, he ran towards Isiah minutes after that.


    However Isiah was so ready this time, that he walked toward him with the same smile on his face, he looked at that fire in the forest then looked at the men, and without notice, his clothes started to burn.


    He was yelling like a crazy person, if he calmed down just for a bit he would have done so much because he was a water element user, yet when he lost his mind because of the fear. Isiah enjoyed the look on his face.


    "Somehow this works," He said as if he was talking to someone, for him it was a moment of victory that he wanted to share with his enemies.


    One of the mages hurried to help that man, but it was toote, and all of them didn''t know that the spell Isiah used was not a fire spell, it was something else¡­it was not fire.


    A few women tried to cast a spell on Isiah to make him trapped under the ground, yet they were so weak and physically he could release his body from that weak spell.


    Isiah looked at the triple full moons lineage, and said:"Well i guess that being under the sky in a day like this has its benefits"


    '' I was going to faint when I was inside the institution but now I feel like I have a chance to change something .''


    "Why isn''t he dying, at this rate, we are all going to die whether by him or by these dark creatures"


    Isiah pped his hands together when he recognized her:" Fuc***, i think I remember you, you were one of those who looked at me with a disgusted look ``''''.


    "What are you saying? You Deserve to die ¡­it is not just me¡­we all think that you should die Isiah Duncan¡­wait till you meet our leader"


    " I killed you leader"


    " You killed our spiritual leader, don''t worry you horrible monster, we have a leader and he is going to kill you, i can assure you that at least "


    Isiahughed very loud then said:"Well, thanks to you i have no regrets in doing whatever i want to do with you ...you are basically wanting me to cause you pain, to kill you mercilessly ....woaaah ..bastards, say hi to your friends when you meet them ; for me "


    Isiah looked at her this time after looking at the fire, her body was burned immediately.


    After the death of three people, a lot of those who survived the forest fire returned to the forest very terrified of Isiah''s powers..


    Isiah gazed at the triple full moons that were about to end, then looked at the forest, multiple screens urred to his ears, for a second Isiah smiled then he stood in front of the institution gate and said:" Finally they are dead now¡­Now i feel good¡­woaaah¡­who knew that killing those bastards would give me this amount of peace!"

 Chapter 82 The Burned Forest

    Lexie looked at her mother very shocked because she dared to hit her. She certainly was not a kid but she kept on acting recklessly her whole life.


    She always did what suited her the most, and that is what made her mother go crazy when she followed a kid after the triple full moons started


    "You only think about yourself, you never considered your family before your actions"


    "Why are you saying this when all I had in life were you all? I lived for you for the past 18 years, I worked like men do just to give you all that you needed, and at the end, you say this to me !"


    "Seeing you running like that towards the kid was not eptable, you are risking your life and our lives, not with just the triple full moons but with Chris the leader"


    "Mom, he is just a little kid, he doesn''t desrve to be left alone in such a night, most adults don''t survive the horrors of this night and you ...my mom....want me to leave him out there? ," Lexie argued.


    "I know, but this is not eptable"


    The next thing that happened was her wiping her cheek to relieve the pain from her mother''s p, then she said with a strong attitude:" I guess that your kids need you more, me ¡­mom, i will just help the kid because he needs my help"


    Lexie walked away with no regrets, she witnessed a lot in her life to reach this point of ignorance, when she had to sacrifice her whole life for them it was only that convenient, but now¡­now she was a risk".


    Her mother touched her red swollen cheek and then said:" I am sorry Lexie, i didn''t mean to hit like this, i am scared, you are all i have and all i can rely on after your dad''s death, i only have you, i am not saying that you have be a risk, you are not a risk, however¡­i see the changes in the district and they are not going for any better my dear¡­that man¡­the leader Chris is not going to bring any good to the district, and i know that because he is only thinking about himself"


    " I am going now to save the kid"


    Her mother grabbed her hand, and said:" Our neighbor Arino was threatened because he wanted to help the people who were imprisoned in the open air, that is why i am so afraid that he is going to find out and kill you"


    " I will not go for a long time, once I find the kid, I''ll make sure to hide him, and not be discovered by his guys" Lexie was holding a tear in her eyes.


    Her mother was scared, but Lexie couldn''t just forget what she said and did to her in the process, so she walked away without saying a word.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The forest next to her house was very dark, no one was outside, Lexie found it difficult to even see, so she made a light spell and started to walk across the forest where she might find the kid.


    The light spell was not that hard because it was not creation magic, it was an absorption spell, it was basically based on absorbing the light in the morning to use it whenever they needed.


    The spell was one of a lot of spells that people used for a long time to bring light to the darkness, and the majority of people on Delwias Ind were using it.


    She wondered in the forest for a long time, she saw a red and purple aurora in the sky in a ce very close to her, she was very scared yet she had to find a way to help the kid, or she was going to be troubled by what was going to happen to him for a long time.


    Seconds after that she heard screams nearby; those were not a kid''s screams but adults and that is why she hesitated to go there before she made up her mind and got closer to that ce .


    As she was walking step by step the weather started to feel much hotter, a light started to appear too as she got closer to the ce where she heard the screams.


    Now, she was sure that there was a fire burning the forest, if a fire started in this ce it would have reached her house certainly and that is why she got closer to that ce ignoring all the signs of danger in front of her¡­a few people were already dead mercilessly, she examined them with her eyes fast then looked on the road ahead of her that looked like the path that the dark creature walked through it.


    Hundreds of bodies were torn apart and thrown in different ces in that path, a few of them were on the ground, and some of them were on the trees, and a few of them Lexie couldn''t even know if they had been eaten or something because there were only parts of them..


    She tried so much to not panic in such a scene, she was holding her scream as much as she walked on that path, for her sake, she tried not to cause any sounds so that the beast won''t return to get her too, she was very sick with the view that she had to see in that ce.


    '' I have to stay strong'' She thought but her heart was beating fast, she was afraid that the beast would return if it heard her heartbeat that was very loud the more she walked.


    After seeing the dead bodies in the forest, she gave up on following after the kid. She just gave up thinking that she would find him among them. As she returned home, tears rolled down her cheeks for him.


    Only a few meters left to reach her house when she saw a shadow moving inside of a tree branch. After all she saw that night she thought that it might be a monster, but when she looked closer the kid that had special features looked at her with crying eyes.

 Chapter 83 What To Do !

    The kid that captured her eyes for seconds was sitting right there putting his hands around his legs very scared of him being trapped outside.


    his blue ocean eyes were filled with tears and his little nose was very red, his cheeks had traces of rears in them and the moment he saw her, he panicked.


    by the collective clothes that she was wearing he knew exactly that she was from district one.


    One of the reasons that made Chris do that was to dissociate other districts from his district, for them to be recognizable in order to leave them out of his district.


    Even though lexie was so terrified of the messed-up things she saw on her way to look up for him, she couldn''t just hide her scared face along the way to act normal.


    She waved at him but he just bowed his head on the ground while trying to not have any eye contact with her, she forced a smile just to make sure that she was not scaring him.


    However, his reaction was so stiff to the point where she thought that she might have scared him even more.


    " Hey kid, are you on your own here?" Lexie asked while trying to make him a bitfortable to gain his trust.


    He didn''t answer her, so she added:" being here on a night like this is dangerous, do you know that?"


    The kid kept on looking at her without giving her an answer, she knew that trying to gain his trust is so messed up and that is why she had to be impulsive.


    Not the time or ce was fit for this kind of issue, she had to go back fast to her house and that is why she got closer to him which made him more contracted than he ever was and grabbed from his arm despite his resistance.


    The kid was not that strong but the way he was moving he was totally going to slip from her hand.


    "Just stop moving " Lexie yelled at him, she was too tired to deal with him.


    He kept on moving that way, which made her say:" i am here to help you, you stupid little kid, i am not nning to harm you, do you remember me, you passed by my house before you entered the forest, you looked like you need help and that is why i am here "


    "You are ¡­.from ¡­district one," the kid said like she should know something by that statement.


    "Yes, i am¡­so ?"


    "You are killing anyone from the outside "the kid had a shake in his voice that she recognized very well, it was as if he was regretting saying that to her.


    " I am not going to kill you, I want to save you to pass this night, okay? So stop resisting, my arm is hurting me and i need to go home fast¡­.this ce is burning"


    "Burning ?"


    " yeah, the forest is burning and i can''t leave you here because if you stay, you are going to die"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I don''t want to die " he stated with fear in his eyes.


    "Well, now we should get going, my boy " Lexie smiled at him, then she added:" my name is lexie by the way, what is your name?"


    "Ciel, my name is Ciel"


    the kid was still scared yet when lexie told him about the fire in the forest he had to go elsewhere and she seemed the only way for him to get out of that ce unnoticed.


    they walked for half an hour before they got to her house, she walked fast to open the door leaving him standing behind with so much fear.


    when lexie opened the door she called for him immediately with a smile on her face, he followed her despite all the restrictions.


    he stayed at the entry when she went to the basement to call out to her family.


    her mom was the first to get out, she was so upset and she even red at Ciel as if he was a threat of some kind.


    Lexie didn''t even smile at her mother when they had their eyes collided, she said with a strict voice:" The forest is on fire and this night seems to be the worst triple full moons night ever "


    " You did what was in your head, and you even brought the kid to our house, what were you thinking when you did this, lexie it is not time for you to get reckless, not at times like this my kid"


    " i am telling you that the forest is burning and it will eventually reach our house, people are in their basements hiding from monsters but the fire is what is going to kill them," Lexie said in an angry tone.


    " what do you suggest then, the triple full moons are about to end soon, should we just stay like this in our house or leave," her mother asked.


    " even if the triple full moon ends the fire will continue to spreads until it reaches us, i think that we should move away from this ce, i can feel the burn in my nose which means that it is spreading fast, and the wind is making it spread fast" lexie informed her.


    Lexie was very surprised by her mother''s reaction, she was sincerely listening to her and considering her suggestions.


    " What is your name, little one? " her mother asked when lexie was taking her time to make a decision.


    " My name is Ciel" he feared her, yet he had to answer her question because he was in her house.


    "well, Ciel, i don''t know why are you here, why are you alone , why are you nning to do after this night but all i am saying is that maybe for just this night we should stick together, don''t leave my sight, don''t cause us troubles, and i ll make sure that by the end of this night you will be okay " her mother tried tofort him this time because he seemed very scared.


    while lexie was looking at both of them with a smile this time she said:" i will make sure that everyone will survive this night but first let me ¡­think of something"

 Chapter 84 About To End

    ? For the next 10 minutes, Lexie kept on bending her head down trying to think of something that would guarantee the survival of her and her family and the little Ciel.


    The only thing that appears to be the right thing to do was the n of escape, she had to go outside of this ce immediately before the fire reached them.


    " Mom" She shouted as she finally made up her mind about a single idea, her mom looked at her right away and so did Ciel because she drove him away from the scary thought that he was having.


    " I think i made up my mind, i am the one who was outside the ce, and i know for sure that the state outside is much worse than we ever imagined and that even if we stay here we will never be able to survive in the basement"


    " I know, just by looking at both of you, I think that you witnessed a lot of horrors tonight," Her mom tried tofort her.


    "Well we have to leave mom, immediately, but we are not going to leave on our own"


    " What do you mean by that? "


    " I mean that everyone around us is hiding in their basements, none of them walked outside to see what was happening around in such a night, none of them know what is happening tonight"


    " You want to inform them !" Her mom said with a high tone, she was both pissed and surprised by the way her daughter was thinking.


    " Yes, i want that "


    Her mother gazed at her then said with a deep look in her eyes:" I think i put you under some much pressure when your dad died, you were a little kid and i gave you huge responsibility, that is why you try to help everyone and fix everything that is broken, i think and it is an automatic reaction to this".


    " Mom, it is not the time to talk about such a thing, we need to hurry, let''s save all of this to another time," Lexie said trying to press her to make a decision herself.


    " We are wasting our time with such a conversation" Lexie added, " We have to start now to finish fast"


    " I am going to get your sisters, and you better get going with what you want to do now, but first we have to change his clothes, he can''t be seen with us when he is wearing clothes that are not ours"


    " But we only have girls'' clothes!"


    " So be it, i don''t really care if that is going to help me survive the night " Her mother assured.


    Ciel was looking at both of them very confused, they were really trying to help him to survive the night? and he found that very strange, somehow he remembered Isiah .


    Isiah was the only one that helped him when he got here, he didn''t judge him as everyone did, and he genuinely helped him to stay alive that is until he died in that cruel way to be left all by himself wandering in the district one.


    For the past month, he managed to live soundly in Isiah''s house because people didn''t go near it after that, he learned some basics to grab food from Isiah so he didn''t have any problems through that.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Now, follow me, little kid, i will give you one of my kid''s dresses, i am sorry if that is ufortable for you but, it is the only way that you apany us "


    Ciel didn''t think that wearing a dress is a bad thing, he just nodded to her and then followed her to do exactly what she asked him to do, while Lexie went outside the house toward their closest neighbor''s house, Arino''s house was only 2 minutes away from her house, so she runs towards it very fast, she started to knock the door with strong knocks with her fist, she didn''t got a reply from anyone because they obviously didn''t hear her .


    " Mister Arino, open the door ¡­open the door, this important, the fire ising, the fire ising"


    She kept on saying those expressions while exhaling heavily due to her run .


    She didn''t stop causing a mess even though she would have grabbed the attention of the monsters, when she remembered that she raised her sight towards the sky to confirm if there was a portal next to her, but she didn''t see any purple or red aurora, so she sighed out of rxation then continued to knock the door very loudly this time.


    After a few minutes, he opened the door to her with a surprised face, then he said while entering his house immediately:" What are you doing here Lexie? Does your mom know that you are here in the middle of the triple full moon? "


    " We have to run away? " She said impulsively.


    " What do you mean Lexie, you have to go back home, to your basement, you will be safe, or you could stay here with me and my wife and our little kid, what do you think ? "Arino tried tofort her, yet she didn''t calm down.


    " The forest is burning and we have to leave this ce, it is very close, you can see it from the door, if it reaches us we will be doomed "


    " The fire ? "


    " Yes, and it is very close to us, take a look "


    " You were outside? Why? How do you know all of this? "


    " That''s a story for another time, now you have to bring your wife and kid and leave, now if you excuse me i am going to join my family"


    Arino opened the door the moment she said that, he looked towards the forest to confirm her words, he knew Lexie since she was a kid and he knew that with her character she would never say something in vain, he saw the mes from afar? Then he felt the heating from the forest.


    " Wait, don''t go anywhere, I will lead you, okay ¡­"


    " I have to tell everyone next to us"


    " Yes, of course ¡­you go right and I''ll go left, let''s meet near your house, and Lexie¡­thank you ¡­you really remind me of your father".

 Chapter 85 Grimoire

    "I have only half an hour to figure things out, or I am going to return to the world beyond," Isiah said.


    Despite the terrifying scene around him, Isiah failed to seem fearful or troubled.


    The moment he chose to stand alone facing everyone in this world, he became much more rxed andfortable in his own skin.


    For years he only did what keep him harmless in their eyes but now after he faced death too many times, it is only by neglecting everyone and focusing on himself that he will survive.


    ''It is not eptable that I am going back to that ce at such a short time ''


    Isiah walked again heading to his ss where all the resources were, this incident never happened and that is one of the reasons for theck of information.


    Since he entered the institution he felt weak, because he was no longer under the projection of the lineage of the three moons.


    Isiah was looking for something, just a hint, a small hidden detail but he didn''t find anything, all that was in front of him were books of spells and history, and he was not going to benefit from them anyway, which made Isiah a bit disappointed, he thought that by having powers he will never face any troubles.


    The urge to go home came to his mind while he was still glued to the books around him; he wanted to return home as if something ordered him to do so.


    He ignored the fire that was getting closer to the institution, and walked fast toward his house, the strong negative energy in the ce was already fading, maybe a few minutester and it will end .


    '' I think i am going to wait for 90 more days toe back here '' He thought with a desperate look on his face yet he didn''t give up .


    Isiah was walking fast with a terrible look in his eyes, the feeling he had when he started moving was getting stronger and to him, it was very strange.


    He never wanted to go back to his home as he had right now.


    The moment he entered the garden, something inside of him was getting much crazier, as if something was pulling his body with a huge force.


    The house was already burning by the fire from the forest, he tried to move back but his body didn''t obey him, something indeed was pulling him toward the house.


    when he entered their property something like a string appeared and started pulling him toward the house.


    On seeing the dark stringing from the house, Isiah felt threatened by the mes, the sky was clear, but it was very hot, and the fire was creating huge scary sounds.


    The moment Isiah was pulled toward the door he started to scream as an automatic reaction from his past experiences, yet after a minute he just realized that the fire didn''t hurt him, that he was not burned , and he was standing in front of his burning house as nothing happened.


    " Fu*** ¡­..well that was very close, i really thought that i was going to die again,i think that standing in the middle of fire without a single burn is an awesome ability¡­finally i am having a fair chance" He said after cursing multiple times, the rush of adrenaline made him move and say totally random things.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The string kept on pulling him again, so he opened the door this time with no fears, he knew that his body is different now, and that anything normal wouldn''t harm him that much .


    '' I think being nonpatible in situations like this is really great, even fire can''t harm me ''


    The string was pulling Isiah with so much force now, so he realized that the thing that was pulling him was very close now.


    He got ready emotionally for whatever is waiting for him after this, he sighed for a second to rx himself then looked at the way he was moving into.


    The thing was pulling him towards the basement, so he opened the door and let it pull him. He was so curious and for some reason he knew that he would disappear in minutes.


    Smoke filled the basement, but there was no fire; everything was dark except for a string that shined with a dark blue color that led to the wall.


    Isiah couldn''t believe his eyes, he lived in this ce his whole life yet he had never seen this ce, it was like a secret s safe in the middle of the wall, it was not big. It was the size of a small box.


    The pulling stopped that time so he got closer to that ce, and started to dig the wall with his hands.


    Isiah was feeling that he was very weak yet he didn''t stop digging, something in him was dragging him to do that.


    As he dug, he finally came up to the box inside the wall. He was surprised to find it, so he took it without hesitation.


    Upon cing his hand over it, everything stopped, he couldn''t hear anything, neither was he feeling the heat, nor was he experiencing breathing difficulties, and certainly wasn''t fatigued or exhausted by the nonpatibility.


    The box opened immediately, and Isiah was stunned by that, only for a book to appear. It looked like an old dark grimoire that didn''t match any other book he had ever seen in this ce.


    It looked bigger than most books, with a dark leather cover that looked very dirty with a string that was pulling him just a minute ago


    Isiah started to follow the other part of the string that was pulling him from his body, and it turned out that it was ced right closer to his heart.


    " What is that? " He said with a confused look on his face.


    "This thing was dragging me down like a poppet!"


    Isiah moved what looked like a grimoire and started to look at it from all sides to figure out what was the deal with it, and seconds after he tried to open it as he should from the first look, yet when he tried¡­.

 Chapter 86 Moral Value

    Lexie and her family ran away from the area of the forest with the help of Arino, both he and Lexie warned everyone closer to them of the burned forest, and by that, they saved so many lives.


    However, what none of the district one people predicted was what happened to the people from district two who were trapped next to the king''s pce.


    Everyone there stayed awake all night very afraid of what was going to happen to them if a portal was set there and they had to face the monsters face to face.


    They screamed out of fear of the monsters that never arrived, even when they saw the red-purple aurora very close to them.


    " I don''t think that the monsters are going toe anywhere near this ce, '''' Heigl stated.


    A woman looked at him and said with a voice intermitted by her crying: " What do you know? , there is still a time for us to be killed "


    " From what I saw, this ce is not going to be destroyed, and you know why! Well ¡­i think it is because of its moral value" He added.


    A man named Yogev approached him and then said while looking at the projections that he was still making, even after the argument that he had with that other man.


    Yogev was in histe twenties, he had ocean blue eyes, dark hair, strong body, and even through his powers were not that amazing but he managed to survive all the wau here.


    " What do you mean by moral value? " The man asked.


    " Well, this ce is the seventh king''s pce, he was always here, never got destroyedeven after all of these events, when probably every ce in Delwias Ind got hit once or twice at least"


    " I see where you are going" The man smiled as he thought of the huge possibilities that were in front of them all the time.


    "If only you stopped panicking and paid attention to analyzing this ce, you would have figured it out"


    Yogev didn''t reply to Heigl this time, and instead, he just kneeled on his knees and put his hand on the ground without saying a word.


    Everyone started to look at him when he was so focused to do what Heigl suggested, two minutester he said loudly with a smile on his face:" I see, i think i know what the kid is saying, this ce is filled with divine energy, you can never found this amount in any ce in Delwias Ind, and i think that was like that because it was the center of themandment of the region"


    A woman got closer to them and said while looking at both Heigl and Yogev:" And the people from district one didn''t know that? "


    " Yes, they didn''t..they thought that by leaving us here will be killed by the monsters to save themselves from the burden, but all their ns fell with this theory" Yogev answered.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Well, it is not just a theory, this ce is safe and we are safe as long that we are here, at least until the triple full moons end" Heigl added


    The man who was talking to Heigl approached him and then said with a smile on his face:" I think if it was not for you we would never discover this, you are so young but i think that you are very helpful "


    Heigl didn''t want to talk more with the man, because he knew that after this he would try to benefit from him when he had nothing to offer them.


    Yogev turned around to face everyone from district two who were all either sitting very exhausted by their trying to break the spell, or they were trying at the moment to break the spell themselves.


    " I think that we should rethink the decisions we made, i ¡­Yogev was one of those who were present the day of negotiation with Chirs the leader of district one, i remember that he suggested our evacuation and we refused it, we didn''t even consider it, he didn''t show any intentions of harming us, he kept that fu***ing smile on his face all the time, he betrayed us, he started this and we are not going to back off"


    " Do you suggest hitting him back? "A man asked.


    " Do you want to go back to district 2, and live there knowing that at any time you will die without notice?"


    " Even here we are facing death!"The man replied.


    ? " Not after the discovering of this little one here, this ce is protected, and if we find a way to enter it we are going to cause so much damage to them, they are going to be the vulnerable part of the equation, not us"


    Another man said: " They are not going to stop, they sacrificed us all in such a night, do you think that they would be happy with this result, it is either us or them in this ce"


    " Let''s break this spell first, " Yogev said to all of them.


    A few of them were still hesitant about his decisions, yet when they remembered the horrors they felt this whole night they felt very angry, and they wanted to pay him back.


    " We only wanted to share with them, we all live in the same region after all but they wanted everything to themselves, i know that it is not only us¡­in thest meeting he tried to convince me that we are the only district in this ce yet i think he was lying , he tried to nt that idea inside of my head, i think all the other district are in district one somewhere¡­and we should find them and work with them"


    Yogev looked all around him, especially to those who were kids, women, and old people then added:" We can''t risk our people''s lives, i know that this requires so much time, but i want like 10 mages to make a hidden spell for them to protect them while we prepare for our attack"


    One of the mages who was still trying to break the sealing spell said:" There is no district 2 , and i think after months from now, a lot of districts are going to be destroyed, district one is our only chance to survive, and we have to do our best for that "

 Chapter 87 Naked

    The grimoire looked very dark and it gave off so much dark energy, he never saw a book like this during his life in district one, people cast their own spells without any need of a grimoire.


    ''Maybe it isbecause they are all weak, and their spells don''t consume a lot of their divine energy'' Isiah thought as he was trying to open the grimoire.


    ''Whateveris in there, it is certainly very dark''


    He tried not to think that much and applied thenecessary force to open it, yet it didn''topen. He increased his force but it was the same result.


    Despite all of his physical strength he couldn''t open it, he even thought at a momentthat maybe he was doing it wrong .


    '' Maybe there is another way'' He thought again after failing a lot of times.


    He started to look at it this time very carefully, it was shining in the middle of the darkness which confused Isiah so much .


    Isiah took it with him when he noticed that the smoke was increasing down there, he was not going to jeopardize his life over this.


    He walked towards the outside through those immersive mes as if he was fireproof, he was not sure if the book was fireproof so he tried to hide it with his arms .


    The moment he walked outside the door,he exhaled heavily then looked at the house that was burning for the 2nd time.


    He didn''tfeel anything regarding this time, all the memories he had in this ce were not good to begin with, and he only realised that after going to the world beyond.


    He remembered his parents for a second then walked away, somehow something inside of him changed, he was out of the picture for once, he didn''tcare, he didn''twant to care, and certainly he wanted only to exist on his own rules.


    He looked at the grimoire for a long time to check if it was intact, then he smiled as he was moving away from that house.


    And when he reached a distant point from it, he looked at it for thest time.


    '' Now, i can say that i healed from all of those memories,in the past i looked at it as a shelter even when i got abused for non stop, but now¡­.now i am d that it burned¡­now, i can finallysay that there is nothing for me to go back into¡­now..all i have to is to move on ¡­move one ¡­just move on because i have nowhere to go back to''


    Isiah knew that the grimoire he was carrying was out of his power range, it looked as if it was going to open if he had the power .


    "Aaaaah ¡­i thought that i found a wayto stay here but i think that i have to go back into that ce "He said with frustration while looking into that grimoire.


    He raised his head the moment he climbed a hill next to his house, the look of the forest that was burning gave him an instant thought of the huge destruction of the event.


    He looked after that to lineage of the three moons as it was breaking, he looked at Emperium after that, then said :" I will find a way to level up, even if i had to go back to the world beyond And level down to the rock bottom of hell¡­i will open this grimoire, i will gain the power, i wille and i will level up, and no onecan stop me "


    The three moons started to move away from each other, Isiah felt so much pain as he was fading away from that hill, the only thing he could do was hold on to that grimoire as if his life was depending on it .


    He closed his eyes because he couldn''ttolerate the transition, it was the same as the first time.


    " Now, how was the trip?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah opened his eyes again only to be surprised by that voice again.


    " I failed to find a way to stay there "


    The voiceughed at him then said: " That''s why i told you to level down before, even the almighty dark creatures couldn''t stay there after the triple full moon, and you thought that you could, well¡­i hate to break it to you but you have to level down"


    " I think that you were right"


    " That person thought that you could stay there, well you were not that strong after all "


    "But i will be " Isiah yelled at the voice while looking at the fire all around him


    "Let''snot waste the time, just let''s start already "


    " Start what¡­i want you to say it " The voice teased.


    " Let''s start levelingdown¡­.i am so ready "


    " I see that you are motivated now, after having a glimpse of the power, life, the opportunity to level up¡­.humans! You are like animals ¡­.unless you see the target in front of you , you don''t move "


    Isiah tried to control his anger, the voice was obviously teasing him and he had to calm down to know what he wassupposed to do after this .


    "But first, let''ssee what you are hiding underneathyour clothes "


    Isiah jumped in fear, the voice knew that he was hiding something, isiah acted in surprise then said: " what do you mean?


    " Stupid, trying to act like nothing is there is not going to make things right, i know that you are hiding something "the voice insisted with a rigid voice.


    " It is nothing," Isiah replied, trying to divert the conversation into another direction.


    " Let''s see if it is nothing, '''' the voice challenged.


    In a moment a huge wave of wind happened, taking away all of his clothes while he stood therepletely stable


    By then Isiah wapletely naked in that ce,standing in the dark void surrounded by mes everywhere.


    "Hmmmm, interesting "the voice said .


    What Isaiah didn''t see was that he was standing there with the grimoire on the ground while they were both connected with a shining string .


    "I see ¡­you found it " the voice said this time .

 Chapter 88 A New Leader

    People from district two managed to break the spell the next morning,as Heigl told them that ce was not under the attack of the monsters for the rest of the triple full moons.


    They rested for the rest of the night then they started by sunrise, and they seeded after a lot of attempts.


    10 mages stayed with the old ones, women, kids, to makea spell to conceal them, and the others followed Yogev who was officially their leader now.


    Someone had to take that responsibility and he was the only one that fitted that role, Heigl was walking with them too because he was asked to join them.


    They walked near the burned forest but they didn''tenter it, it was still on fire, but the spreading was slower than before because the wind stopped an hour ago..


    They walked for hours before they reached the borders of the district, it was the border closer to district 4 and 5,where Yogev suspected the presenceof numerous refugees from district 4 and 5 .


    Most of the mages were tired of the ride,because of the effort they put in breakingthe spell.


    When Yogev noticed that he stopped moving, he turned around and looked at them with pride.


    His voice was very calm when he talked to them:``I know that most of you are very tired, it was one hell of a night, it was tough, stressful, and consuming but we all stood together like one trying to save each other, to fight, to live ¡­


    I don''t know if you are feeling the same way i feel, butst night we didn''tonly survive ¡­we had the chance to change our future "


    Most of the mages noded to his words, he just was so confident and caring which made him trustworthy in their eyes.


    "We don''tknow exactlywhat we are going to find there, our target is to make allies, district 3, 4 , 5 ¡­That''s it¡­people from district 1 are not going to help us, they already showed their skin to us in the triple full moons¡­


    From what Chris said, he made them go back to their districts¡­but let''s think about it ¡­he didn''t deal with us untilst night, after a month of staying here ¡­


    After a whole month, I don''t really think that he had time to deal with the other districts¡­"


    One of the mages said:" He willbe taken by surprise, he thought that he got rid of us when in fact we are turning the table behind his back"


    "Don''tforget about the fire we saw when we walked all the way here, the forest is burned which means their houses too..


    They are now focusing on the damage that got into them, ``Yogev added.


    "Let''s keep moving, " Another mage said.


    "I love your enthusiasm, with this attitude i think we are going to make it " Yogev smiled at him then walked toward him and patted his shoulder.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They continued to walk even when they spent all day doing that, and when they started to see houses there they went there and started spying on them¡­


    Using wind or water elements or even with animals that were under their control to see if there were any people left from other districts in district one .


    Yogev divided them to a small groupsof four and ordered every group to cover a part of that ce,the people living in the border were not like in the center.


    His mages worked for hours to gather information about the people who were living there, they didn''t have any trouble because they were unnoticed for the whole process.


    At sunset they went to him to the ce he set for their meeting, and gave him reports of what he asked .


    Not like what Chris said, people from district 4 and 5 lived there peacefully with people from district 1 who helped them since the beginning, and in addition to their istion they were sofortable away from the center where all the conflicts were.


    People of district 1 gave them shelter, they helped them since the beginning not caring about the ordersing from the center and that is how all of them were not that bothered by Chris''s ruling.


    Yogev felt amazed by the way they acted against the authority of their presumed leader, he was surprised and somehow that gave him a small hope that he was not going to kill all of the people from district 1 .


    War was not his first option but he was forced to it and that is why minimising casualties sounded like a great deal for a leader with the burden of his people.


    He and his mages were standing in the borders of district one trying to save the maximum of his people in the middle of chaos.


    "Even when you think that everything is going to be easy just by the look of their coexistence, don''ty down your guards, i hope that we could make things out with them, i think that these people didn''t like Chris''s order and that is why they are living this way"


    "And you think that they are going to follow us ? A mage said.


    " We don''t need them to followus, the purpose here is not ruling over them, the purpose is to make them corporate with us until we get allies from the other districts "


    "Sir, there were people from district 4 and 5 but no one from district3, i don''t think that that is normal" Another one said.


    " Why do you say this? Did district 3 have any natural disasters?" Yogev said.


    "I don''t know, but it is only natural for me to think like this when all the other districts get destroyed by natural disasters, "The man answered.


    " I see¡­i think that you have a point there, but for now, let''s focus on this matter, we have to make this thing work, we should work togother to survive and make a good life for our people " Yogev said with a smile.

 Chapter 89 Empty

    Isiah was so embarrassed to stay like that naked in front of whoever was talking to him in that tone.


    " Wait, do you know what this is ?" Isiah said .


    "You will find out out what is that soon, and you will wish that you never found it "


    Isiah took the grimoire from the ground and held on to it, once he carried it in his hand he just put it in front of him to hide his genital area.


    " Acting shy¡­.you should showed me what you had there although i felt the dark energy since you came back, you were not supposedly going to be stronger like that after a few hours from our meeting "


    Isiah didn''t reply to the voice and instead he kept on looking to the ground with a strong look, he was annoyed to be there standing naked, he looked very fragile despite him having a well built body shape .


    "You are not going to stay here forever, this ce is temporary but you chose to go back when in fact you didn''t have the power required for such a thing "


    "I have to level down now, I know that," Isiah mumbled.


    "Yes, but before all of that you have to stay in a ce .."


    "What ce ?"


    "You will see¡­"


    The voice stopped talking to him after that and in a blink of an eye Isiah found himself standing in another ce, the scenery was different from that darkness with all those mes around him.


    ''Where am i ?''


    He started to look around him, it was a green field as in the spring season with multiple flowers in it.


    An enormous tree was located at the top of a hill far away from where he was standing.


    He looked around more and he recognized an old house built in the middle of nowhere.


    He raised his head automatically to the sky but what was very surprising was the look of the sky. It had been ages since he saw a clear blue sky.


    Isiah looked around more then started to walk, he was still naked but he used the grimoire that was connected to him as a cover.


    He walked toward the house because it was very close to him, his eyes wandered around, because he was too ashamed to meet anyone while he was being like that.


    The windows showed that the cab was empty. And what confused him more was the fact that the cab was empty, no furniture, no food, no people, nothing ¡­just an empty ce with tall windows everywhere that enlightened it .


    Isiah didn''t even bother to go inside so he walked towards the hill in a hurry, he wanted to know where he was and he had to do it from up here to know what was around him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Time was only relevant to him, he knew that he was in the world beyond for sure but the images he was seeing here didn''t match his scary expectations.


    ''If this is the world beyond then i am safer than i ever be '' He thought sarcastically but he kept on moving toward that hill.


    As long as he kept on getting closer to it the image of that tree started to grow and grow.


    It was not just a tree, it was a giant tree, he looked so minusculepared to it .


    Isiah reached that tree after a long time of walking, he was suffocating because of the effort he did but the atmosphere was very good.


    He waspatible with this ce which made him move a lot easier than on the old globe


    ''It is a very giant tree, which made it very odd for it to be here, in the middle of nowhere '' Isiah thought as he ced his palms on it .


    He turned around immediately and then looked to the other side, and what looked very bizarre was that the house he was next to was the only house in there, and the green fields were spreading on the horizon.


    ''What is this ce? Sure, it is not scary like that ce, i am not in the dark, and certainly there are no mes around here but ¡­.the emptiness that is spreading from this ce is just scary¡­it feels like this ce is hunted or something ''


    He couldn''t do a thing, he felt ufortable sitting there with him being naked, and because of the distance between the hill and the house he felt hesitant to go back.


    He just stood there looking at everything from the top and for the first time he was not anxious about anything, and having the blue sky in front of him was one of the reasons that made him feel at ease.


    He looked at the sky again and he sighed for a long time .


    '' This ce is strange yet when I look at the sky and see that there is nothing above me I feel rxed, that constant urge to level up disappears for a second.


    I never thought that a simple thing like this would make me feel this way


    Isiah stayed there on that hill for a long time, he kept on thinking in different ways, this ce was peaceful to his damaged soul yet its existence didn''t feel right.


    He kept on walking slowly around that huge tree while gazing in all directions¡­


    '' I have to go back into the house, maybe there is something there that i have missed when i came first maybe, i just didn''t pay attention to details, the presence of the house itself shows that there was a human living there, maybe i am right or i am wrong but ¡­going there is the only thing that would answer my question''


    Isiah held onto that grimoire and went all the way back to that deste house. At first he didn''t pay attention enough but now that he is looking at it from a distance he realized something very important¡­


    " It looks like my house "He said loudly with surprise all over his ce.

 Chapter 90 Borderlines

    The next thing that Yogev did was to camp in the borderlines of district 1 for the night, he advised all of the mages to stay careful, clearly, Chris and his people were still dealing with the tremendous damages that got into their district for the night, but more cautions wouldn''t kill them.


    The next morning he walked at dawn. People from the other districts lived in their own houses now after all of this time staying here.


    At first Yogev nned to meet them aside from people from district 1 so that they wouldn''t change their perception of them.


    " I want to call for all of them to meet us here, i don''t care if you had to threaten them in the process, i want them here as soon as possible, i don''t want to lose any time from here on, any single second is very valuable for our survival" Yogev said.


    And here he was a few hourster standing in front of hundreds from districts 4 and 5 who were lining up on the borderline of the district the whole time without any problems.


    Yogev thought that he would get dozens of survivors, but instead he found himself standing in front of hundreds of peopleing from districts 4 and 5 .


    When he was speaking to his people he was so calm, because he knew most of them back in the days, they respected him and he was assigned as one of the negotiators without even him knowing but the issue here was that he had to convince these people who are living so peacefully to give up on everything and join him on his fight.


    He stood on a huge rock next to the wall separating district 4 from 5 where he waited for all of his mages this whole time and smiled nervously.


    He was walking slowly when he saw Heigl getting closer to him, he leaned towards him as he knew that he had something to say to him.


    Heigl was different from anyone else, he was totally isted from everyone else but when ites to the job, he always gets the job done, whether it was spying or bringing people to this ce, he worked with the group as if he is social person but when everything ends he always sits in the corner and starts to make those shapes with his magic.


    Yogev thought that it might be very serious considering the look on his face, he smiled at everyone in front of him and then paid attention to what Heigl was trying to say.


    " They are not going to help you, they agreed on going back to their districts when chris came here before the triple full moon, he negotiated with them like he did to us and they are going back, you have to know that by asking them to stay, you are opening the door of war in front of them¡­unless you are pretty convincing no one will listen to you" Heigl said with a serious look on his face.


    That waspletely inexplicable to Yogev, yet he didn''t try to catch their attention like that so he patted Heigl''s arm and said while smiling toward the crowd:" I knew that i could count on you "


    Heigl didn''t know what to do because Yogev was not an easy person to read, and he couldn''t just stay there next to him while he was giving his speech to the people of three districts.


    So in the next seconds Heigl moved back leaving space for some of his loyalpanions to stay closer to him in case he needed saving or backup.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Hello, people of districts 4 and 5 it is a huge pleasure to finally meet our brothers and sisters at this short notice, we had been suffering from natural disasters since the evacuation happen, volcano, flood, and in our case it was an earthquake, nothing is left intact in our district and i assume the same happened to your district as well, thousands dead, our houses got destroyed, even animals died brutally¡­


    There was nothing left there, and those who chose to stay there are either insane or so desperate that they gave up on life"


    A woman from the crowd interrupted him saying:" District four was destroyed to a point where we couldn''t even rebuild it"


    Some men that he imnted inside of the crowds while wearing the same clothes as people from district one said:" Yeah ¡­we lost our district ..we don''t have a ce to go back to"


    People didn''t seem to recognise each other so they blend in with the crowd very well.


    " We sought shelter with our brothers in district 1 because for some reason it was the only district that didn''t have any natural disaster¡­ ah 1 and 3 ¡­district 3 is still intact..but we came here because it is the center of Delwias Ind"


    " You are wrong" A man interrupted his speech.


    Yogev felt triggered when the man did that, however the man added:" They are hiding it but ¡­3 got its turn too, in weeks they got something like the ash but it was so cold and it freezes them to death¡­that is why there were no survivors"


    Yogev felt so eased when he heard that man speaking basically he was enlightening him with new pieces of information that are backing his n.


    " So, all of the districts got destroyed except for district one, which is a strange thing if you ask me. For years we lived together under the rule of our king but now we are on our own, and we are in a messed-up situation.


    I don''t think that the disasters are going to stop, I think all the districts are going to vanish from any life in it , except for this ce.


    i think that district one peoples know that, and that''s why they forced us to leave when we refused negociation with them"


    " They are not that bad, sir!" A man said.


    " I am not saying that they are bad, but when you think about it carefully you will realize that they were easy on you because you obeyed them, because what happened when we didn''t was awful¡­ these people trapped usst night in an open field ..they wanted us dead by the monsters¡­" Yogev replied.

 Chapter 91 The Safest Place In Delwias Island

    The man was so confused about what Yogev said to him, that Yogev removed any hesitation from his features and then said to him with a bass voice:" I said when we didn''te to an agreement with them, they tried to kill us mercilessly, we were about to diest night, they didn''t treat us with mercy and when we realized that they locked us where we were staying outside to face the triple full moon, it was toote, we had a rough night because of them, we are all so disappointed in their actions, that was so cruel and we are all in danger if this continues "


    " Stop '''' One of the people from district 5 interrupted his speech.


    All the eyes converted to him at that moment, so he stepped ahead to be visible to Yogev.


    The man was in his thirties, well-built body, ck hair with blue eyes, and a dark barbe that was shaved in mutton chops, he was stronger among his people, his name was Felix.


    Even though Felix was not a leader among his people, no matter what decision he made everyone followed, not because he asked them, but because they felt safer as he was around.


    Yogev looked at Felix with a straight face while he was getting closer to him.


    " First of all who gave the authority to make a speech on us"


    " The authority? ``Yogev was very surprised by his rude attitude.


    " Yes, what you heard, standing there on a big rock to lecture us, by doing that you were already bossing us, which ispletely uneptable.


    Second of all, what are your intentions? What do you want bying here and gathering us like this "


    Yogev knew that convincing these people was not going to be easy, however, he didn''t expect this kind of attitude.


    " I certainly do not want to boss you all, basically I am trying to tell you that we are not going to stand a chance in our districts and that we have to stay here " Yogev exined.


    " It is their district, and they helped us a lot since the disasters happened and we should be thankful for them, i know what you are trying to do and i have to tell you that you are not going to convince me with your idea"


    A few people from district 5 were looking at Felix with admiration, they had already taken his stand even though they didn''t know the consequences or even thought about them.


    " You stayed in the borders, you didn''t go to the center, i am not trying to hurt the people who helped you"


    " But you are trying to hurt the others, i don''t want that, and for the sake of your safety you have to remove that idea from your head"


    Yogev knew that he messed up the moment this man showed up, he was unable to change his mind because he was too loyal to those who helped him.


    " I am not asking for a fight, me either i don''t want anyone to get hurt after this, all i want is for the survival of my people, i want them to stay here, we can''t go back to district 2"


    " You should go back to your district and make sure to rebuild it, that is the only way for your people to live with dignity"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The worst part is that we don''t know if we are going to have another disaster! Can you prove to me that our districts that had been destroyed are safe from another round? "


    Yogev tried by that question to nt fear in his people''s minds, but what happened was the opposite.


    :'''' Can you prove to me that district1 is not going to have a natural disaster? I believe that all districts are going to have the same fate" Felix replied.


    Yogev stayed silent, for a second he knew that he had logic when he was speaking, all the districts are going to have the same ending.


    Yogev felt like he didn''t n right for this speech, he was already busted by this single man and that made him feel devastated.


    He kept on thinking of an answer, but he didn''t find one and that is why Felix smiled at him because he proved his point.


    " I can prove to you that district one is not going to have the same fate as our districts," Heigl said, breaking that awkward silence.


    " Yeah? How? Felix asked sarcastically.


    " You didn''t ask us how we survived the night, aren''t you curious about that at least," Heigl said to him.


    " Okay, i confess, yes i am a bit curious about it"


    " For the past month, we stayed next to the king''s pce in hope that he might return and give us solutions and answers to what really happened to our district"


    "You have been quite useless and stubborn, i know that¡­.you stayed in one ce for the whole month, that waspletely useless" Felix teased Heigl because he looked so young and vulnerable.


    "I am not telling you about this for your sarcasm, i am telling you that staying there helped people from district 1 to track us, and that is how they came up with the idea of trapping us there in an open field so that the monsters could kill us"


    Everyone was listening to Heigl now because he grabbed their attention with his confidence in his words.


    " There is no ce in Delwias Ind that is safe from the portals to the world beyond, essentially if you make statistics of the ces that have been hit by the triple full moon you will find that they have been hit at least once or twice since Lucas Duncan doomed our world.


    But have you ever heard that the king''s pce was hit by the triple full moons? Maybe i am young and I don''t remember, but do you? For me, the answer is never, and that is how we survived ¡­ there is a safe ce in the middle of the chaos and it was hidden from us the whole time "


    " Did youe up with this conclusion by yourself? Felix asked.


    " Going back to your districts is a very dangerous thing, you will risk your people''s life, staying here on the other hand will guarantee you life and a chance ¡­"

 Chapter 92 A Dead One

    " If things are true as you are saying, then I must say that you got me interested, little boy, " Felix said with a smile on his face.


    Heigl looked at Felix with a straight face and then said:" Mister Yogev was not asking you to fight, he is asking you for support, even if we had to fight we will do it because we are more numerous than you, we just want to pressure their leader, nothing more"


    "" Are you allowed to speak on your leader''s behalf? " Felix asked.


    Yogev descended from the rock he was standing in it, then walked toward both of them and said:" Yes he is allowed, this boy is the one who discovered this theory"


    Yogev was now putting his hand around Heigl''s shoulders while Felix was standing in front of them considering what they offered.


    " I am not a leader, i have to rify this, i walk only on my rules, and right now what you said to me about the king''s pce got me very curious i want to test the theory that you said"


    " They are not going to let you be there peacefully," Yogov informed.


    " No one would tell me what to do '''' Felix was acting very rigid now.


    People from district 5 didn''t even think more about what Yogev and Heigl said, they just wanted to do what Felix decided because to them he knew better.


    District 4 people were silent most of the time, they didn''t want to have a conflict with the people from district 1 because they were more powerful than them.


    Yogev looked at them all when he was still standing there, and said with a smile on his face:" If you don''t want to join us, just don''t tell anyone that we were here and that we spoke of this thing"


    " Don''t trust them that much, mister leader who can''t even give a proper speech, they all ate salt with people from district one"


    Yogev tried to act cool and not take his rude words to heart so he ignored his impudence and then said:" Ate salt with them? What is that supposed to mean? "


    " They ate food with them, they grew a strong bond with them, so clearly the first thing that they are going to do is tell them exactly about what you warned them not to," Felix said sarcastically.


    Yogev looked at the crowd in front of him then he turned around to face his people and said:" We have to go back now, at least we got district 5 with us "


    Yogev didn''t want to waste more time, so he decided to return to the pce followed by people from district 5 this time.


    ***************


    After a night full of horrors, Lexie finally got a chance to rest, sheid down and closed her eyes trying to take a nap while everyone else was trying to stop thest trees of the forest from burningpletely.


    Under sunlight, they didn''t have any troubles, they were numerous and all of them were using water element magic to create water to stop the fire¡­


    The mes were high, and their magic was not that strong, they couldn''t stop it easily, they had to use all the help they could.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lexie was about to sleeppletely when she heard some little stepsing closer to her.


    She opened her eyes immediately to see Cieling closer to her while he was still wearing one of her sister''s clothes.


    " Are you tired? Come sleep next to me " She offered.


    " I¡­i am not tired" He answered but he looked very confused as he kept moving his lips, Lexie knew exactly that he had so much to say to her but he was hesitant.


    " You are very strong, because i really feel tired and i think that if i don''t sleep right now, i might faint from exhaustion" She tried to open a conversation with him and then ask him what he was going to say.


    " Is it¡­.possible for someone dead toe¡­.toe back ¡­to life ?" Ciel said very confusedly and scared.


    The question he said was very unusual which made her not answer immediately and think more about it


    " Why are you asking such a question? Ciel, are you curious? Or did you lose someone and you want him to go back, because then i will totally rte to you, see¡­i lost my father when i was little, i remember that i asked my mom to bring my dad to life, i was so young and i thought that it was possible¡­oh my ¡­.i think i spoke a lot" Lexie tried to make himfortable, but all she did was confuse him more.


    " No ¡­not like that " Ciel said very hesitantly.


    " Okay, now you got me confused little kid¡­what do you mean? "


    Last night he was so scared because he thought that his life was in huge danger, he thought that she would kill him just because they don''t live in the same district, but today when he realized that she helped him with her mom, he thought that she was not going to hurt him at least.


    " I saw someone dead¡­.st night," Ciel said while looking all around him.


    " You saw someone dead? Well, that''s impossible¡­.i never heard about such a thing and i think that maybe your fear led you to believe that you saw someone dead" Lexie tried to exin to him.


    " No, i was not scared, i am telling you i saw someone dead.st night" Ciel insisted


    " Okay¡­let''s say what you said was correct for a second, who is the person that you saw? One of your rtives? Your loved ones? ¡­" Lexie sat while trying to hold eye contact with him.


    " No ¡­the person i saw was dead thest time i saw him, i am sure of it, because i saw his corpse ¡­i was there when he died¡­."


    " Okay ..just calm down little kid, you are so young to witness such a scary thing like that¡­just calm down, you can trust me i am not going to hurt you or report you to our leader, listen to me Ciel¡­.i am not like everyone in here¡­okay, so ¡­now tell me who did you seest night? "


    Ciel was now looking at her eyes with his ocean eyes, his heart was pounding when he finally said:" Isiah Duncan "


    "

 Chapter 93 Worst Fear

    The house looked like his house but in a different dimension, there was no garden, no forest, no decorations, and no furniture inside it.


    It looked both weird and creepy, Isiah walked toward it this time in a hurry despite his fatigue, and the moment he stood in front of the door he felt as if he was seeing a memory from the past. He didn''t knock on the door because he knew that the house was empty.


    He opened the door immediately and stood there for a second to have a full picture of what was inside. Inside the house didn''t look the same, only the exterior looked like his house.


    The interior was empty with no rooms inside, no kitchen, no basement, nothing, just one giant room which was an odd design in the old globe.


    Isiah remembered a scene from a scary movie where the main character opened the door of a haunted house and started to say hello..is anyone here!


    Isiah smiled thinking about that scene as if the ghost was considering replying to her.


    He just moved inside and started to look everywhere for a lead that helps him to form an idea about this mysterious ce, there was certainly no one living there and for some reason, he knew that the fields are going to be sorge for the point where he won''t reach anywhere even if he walks all day.


    It was the same as the first ce with the mes that he couldn''t reach even when they appeared to be close.


    Isiah was tired so he sat on the floor while he was still putting the grimoire in front of him.


    '' It is empty, i thought that by going back here i would get a bit of information but there i am tired¡­no ¡­exhausted but with no clue to where am i ''


    He was thinking silently when writing on the floor appeared, it looked like a burn on the wooden floor, and what captured his attention more, it was not there when he sat in the first ce.


    (Do you like it here?)


    Isiah was very surprised but he thought that the voice was messing with him, so he smirked and said:``Now, you appear? "


    The writing disappears and instead of the first question, another sentence appeared on the floor.


    ( Are you ready for the leveling down? )


    " Why aren''t you talking to me like before? "


    ( But first, you have to pass by this step)


    " Why aren''t you answering my questions? " Isiah said while being angry at the ignorance.


    ( This ce is not what you think it is, Isiah Duncan, you have to face your worst fears, having dark energy is not enough for you to function correctly, you have been weak all your life and that affected your personality )


    The sentences were deleted and written one after another, Isiah was following them all that time but when he read thest sentence he felt angry then said:" Not anymore, i am not the same person, i have killed people, i stood for myself for the first time"


    ( Not enough)<novelnext></novelnext>


    " I don''t have to prove to you anything, okay, let''s just jump into it, how to be strong? I want to be stronger than anyone in the old globe"


    ( Your worst fear¡­)


    The sentence was notplete, Isiah felt like something bad was going to happen, he anticipated something wrong immediately, whoever was talking to him with that kind of magic was intending to hurt him in the process.


    Talking to someone like that was a strange thing, and to him, it triggered all his walls of protection.


    He waited for the other person tomunicate with him but it didn''t happen, so he bowed his head trying to think about what happened when he heard a sound.


    He raised his head immediately to be surprised and terrified by what he saw, he stood immediately when two persons appeared from nowhere inside the house and in front of him, he looked at them with wide eyes, he was confused and his body was acting automatically as if he was not controlling it.


    " What the ¡­fu**** ! "


    Isiah couldn''t even move when those persons appeared, he looked down trying to get some guidance from the person who was contacting him but nothing appeared.


    Who appeared in front of him were his parents, Seth''s parents.


    When he saw them he looked very confused, when the person contacted him he said that he had to face his worst fear, and he was not even sure about what that person meant.


    '' worst fear? Does that mean that I fear them the most ! i think i did when i was young but now! Do I still fear them ! ''


    '' What does this supposed to mean? ''


    '' Who made them appear here? And how ? ''


    ? A lot of questions started to pump in his head but he tried to hold on for the sake of his sanity, he didn''t even know what he was supposed to do.


    The writing this time was not on the floor, but it appeared in the air, it looked more like burning too, and it was handwriting..


    ( How do you feel after meeting them? )


    His parents were looking at him at that time, Martha and Edward looked exactly the same as on the day of the cleansing ritual.


    Isiah smirked forcibly then said trying to hide his mixed-up confusion then said to the person:" I am not their son anymore, and i don''t look like their son"


    (You''re wrong, in this ce they are seeing you as their son Seth Johnson, you look like Isiah Duncan but they are not seeing it or seeing this writing, they only could see it when i want them to see it, but for now, let''s enjoy our private conversation)


    Isiah''s heart started pounding faster than usual, they were there looking at him after all that time, he didn''t know how to behave but he was sure of one thing, he hated their goddamn souls and he wanted to crush them for what they did to him

 Chapter 94 I Want To Kill You All The Time

    Isiah didn''t say a word to them for more than a minute while they kept on looking at him very deeply. He looked at his body right now because he panicked when he thought that he was naked.


    He didn''t even notice that he was fully covered with clothes from the earth, a pair of jeans with a ck shirt, and sneakers, he loved that outfit in his first life .


    " Is this a memory from the past or what ? "


    ( Not a memory )


    " What is this? "


    ( A test)


    " What is happening? "


    ( This writing is now visible to both of you, you are both trapped in this ce and just one of you is going to survive, it is either you Seth, or them )


    His parents didn''t seem to be surprised, it felt like they knew that already, he was the one who had been clueless.


    ( Start)


    Isiah was so confused, that he didn''t know what to do, and the fact that his parents appeared from nowhere made him angrier.


    Martha said to him while looking at his full body:" I missed you kid, you have been remembered all this time"


    His father added :" Seth, son, your sacrifice was very appreciable among the n''s members"


    Isiah bit his lips, they were shitting on him, he thought that something was clearly wrong with their heads.


    "Son, you look okay, have you missed us? " His father said with a creepy smile on his face .


    "Dear, you have a brother now, and he is lovely and cute, i think that you would have loved him so much "


    Isiah was so upset about the way they were talking, that he felt like he was aching just by listening to their words and looking at their smiles.


    " I ¡­fu****ing hate you, both of you so don''t pretend like we are a big happy family, and that we are having a happy reunion, all i want now is to kill you, i don''t even what the person wanted me to do but all i want ¡­all i ever wanted since we parted ways was to kill you and enjoy it too " Isiah said impulsively.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " I know that you don''t understand what we did to you, you were a kid and let''s be honest you looked more like your stupid auntie Rosa, she was a trouble maker and you were following her steps, we wanted you to be a good person"


    " Fuc**** you ¡­.fuc**** you¡­.fuc**** you, just shut up, just shut up , i don''t want to hear your sick words, don''t speak about auntie with your filthy mouth, i know that you killed her and staged it to be a car ident, she was going to tell on you ¡­she was a good person and she didn''t have to be killed that way," Isiah said while pointing his index towards his mom, he was having a difficulty to act normally, just by seeing them he was going to explode.


    "You were corrupted, son, it was the only way to hide it and make you help others to purify their souls," His dad said while smiling.


    Isiah moved back from them while holding his head, he thought that he buried everything in the deepest ce of his heart yet since he saw then again everything flow back to the surface.


    " Purify? please¡­.i know that deep down you don''t believe in such a thing, you are alone with us don''t try to keep your act even in this ce, purify ? fuc*** you " Isiah was moving in circles.


    His anger reached a huge amount so it became uncontroble, his mother walked towards him slowly and then said:" Can you help us go back son? I don''t really know why we are here!"


    " Son, we should go back now, we have a lot of things to deal with, and your brother, your brother needs us" His dad said..


    Isiah smiled then looked at them then said:" my brother? are you aware that you are talking to the son that you killed in front of thousands of people!"


    His parents kept on having a smile on their faces, he felt disgusted to the point where he couldn''t even look at them, the memories flooded into his mind and the air felt very thick, it was very difficult for him to breathe, he leaned down to the floor and puked, it was a moment of realization, that he hated them so much to the point where he was picturing them dead in his head, and he was separating their bodies and burning them till they turn to ashes.


    And what killed him the most was that he was not satisfied with that, he wanted to make them alive after that and use another method to torture them and then kill them.


    He wouldn''t even mind if that happened a thousand times.


    The moment Isiah finished puking, he wiped his mouth with the shirt then stood very slowly then walked towards them, he grabbed his mother by the neck and got her closer to him, she was begging him to stop and even consider letting her go for the sake of his brother who was in a desperate need for her, but all he did was look her in the eyes as she was losing breath for the next minute.


    Edward was trying to move him away from her but what he did was push him with magic, he didn''t even notice that he used magic that way .


    He strangled his mother with his strong hand, to them it must have been very strange because Seth was not that strong but Isiah was , and he was able to do that easily, he didn''t let her until he knew exactly that she was dead.


    .


    He threw her on the floor as if she was nothing, then he turned to his father Edward, the look on his face was scary to the point where his father just started to crawl back but he couldn''t escape, Isiah did the same to him as he did to Martha, and he didn''t stop until he knew exactly that he was dead.


    He threw him too next to Martha then kept on looking at them from above and said:" I think that i will keep your bodies with me, i will learn how to give you life again and kill you ¡­i will do it whenever i want to ..until i am satisfied with that¡­"

 Chapter 95 The Real Mission

    (Did you enjoy killing your parents? )


    Isiah was gasping for air as he looked from above at the corpse of his two parents. His thoughts were chaotic at the time so he just kept looking at them without moving a bit.


    When he noticed the writing again, he said loudly with a forced smile on his face" Yes ! "


    ( That''s not convincing, did you enjoy killing Edward and Martha Johnson? )


    Isiah shook his head with anger all over his face then said with a big smile on his face:" Yes, yes , i fu***ing did, i enjoyed every second of killing them both, what kind of test is this? They are not my worst fear, they don''t mean shi*** to me, so yeah¡­.whoever you are, you just failed in your mission"


    Isiah started to look around to prove the person who was in control of the situation, but he didn''t appear to him, and instead, he looked at the bodies as they were disappearing from his sight.


    (I hate to break it to you but i think you should know that you didn''t kill them at all, right? You didn''t kill them, they are living elsewhere a happy life and you can''t eveny hands on them)


    Isiah was shocked when he read those words, he couldn''t even say a word after that.


    (Your worst fear is not them, your worst fear Seth Johnson is knowing that they are living their life to the fullest)


    Isiah looked at the screen with so much anger, that he couldn''t even ept what the person was saying to him, the fact that they were alive on earth, and that his death didn''t affect them even for a bit made him go nuts.


    " No ¡­.no ¡­i killed them ¡­i strangled them till their hearts stopped beating, don''te now and provoke me like this, i know that they are dead, is this some kind of test? "


    Isiah was going out of his mind when that person wrote to him.


    (They are alive, you didn''t hurt them not even by a scratch)


    Isiah sat there while looking into the void, he was disappointed with how things turned out for him, just by hearing that they were alive he felt like they drained the life out of him.


    "What is the point of messing with me ? That stupid test was a very bad idea, why did you try to mess with me when they were not even real? "


    ( Your worst fear, you have been living with it your whole life, you haven''t even put a finger on it till this day, your past life is still torturing you even when you pretend to be tough and controlling,)


    " No ¡­no ¡­it is not true, I am different now, i killed them with a cold heart and i even wished that they would wake up again to kill them so many times" Isiah insisted.


    (They are alive and they are living the time of their lives)


    Isiah was now bowing his head, he was looking at the floor with anger but he couldn''t reply, all he was saying was true.


    the fact that they are still alive killed all his senses this time.


    (You will live with that)


    Isiah knew that what is happening now messed with his head a lot, he was hurt just by knowing that they were alive and that his chance to revenge himself went to waste because it was not even a real chance.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And the fact that he would never get such an opportunity made his blood boil in his veins.


    " I just want to kill them for what they have done "


    (Wanting something and actually working for it is different)


    " Will I ever get the chance to do that? "


    The writing was now on the floor so he was able to read it, it felt like the person was following him all the way to his sight.


    " I want to leave this ce"


    ( You can''t leave when you still have unfinished business)


    " Well, it is not like me wanting them to be dead elsewhere is going to vanish suddenly, i will always have that feeling inside of me, and i lived with it all these past years, it is not going to disappear just like that, i want to kill them and i want to hear that they are dead, i feel like i am tied up here, and what i can do is very little"


    Isiah was now drawing circles with his index on the floor to relieve a bit of his anger.


    (You calmed down very quickly, Seth Johnson)


    " Don''t call me that! " Isiah yelled at him immediately.


    ( Isiah Duncan! i didn''t know that you are quite fond of your name)


    "I don''t want to be rted to them in any way"


    ( This ce is all yours, learn how to survive in it)


    " What the fuc***! You told me to get rid of them to get out, so why are you ying like a kid, just do what you promised me"


    Isiah was now calm but the words written on the floor got him confused, he was supposed to get out right now, but for some reason, he still has to stay here all by himself and survive.


    ( Your escape is your mission, you are in control, remember that)


    When he thinks about it more, this person who ismunicating with him was not the same person in the superficialyer of the world beyond, the first one was talking like a robot, the second one was messing with him, and this person was acting like he knew every detail of his life.


    There was no more writing on the floor, Isiah knew that he had to do everything on his own , however without a clue he felt like he was lost.


    '' I have to keep calm, seeing those bastards in front of me made me lose my mind, fuc**** i was acting like a lunatic, i even used magic , i know i could use magic now but it seems like my anger is empowering it, so emotions have some weight on magic?, no one told me that but i wonder if that applies to the magic controlled by divine energy as well¡­emotions¡­magic¡­huh¡­i think ¡­i ralised something¡­"

 Chapter 96 Veil

    The smell of burned woods was all over the ce, people could smell it all in district one because the forest was so big and their houses were all closer to it. Chris and all of the mages from district one spent all day trying to stop it from going further and they finished that after a long time.


    He didn''t participate in the process, he went to check on the people from district 2 next to the pce, yet when he arrived he didn''t find anyone, as he was walking back to join his people he got to think more about what he saw there.


    There were no images of destruction, nor corpse, nor blood, or victims of the attack of the monsters, he didn''t think of that when he was there but now when to get to look at the victims of the fire, he knew that something was wrong.


    Chris divided his people into three groups, those who were able to use medicinal magic were left to heal the injured people, and those who finished stopping the fire got selected to go with him.


    On the road he started to speak of what he saw, he couldn''t even know how to exin things to them when he didn''t even know how they survived the night.


    It was something miraculous, it never happened in the past .


    He walked his people toward the pce and stood there looking at the empty ce with suspicion, that something was not right .


    He turned around and then looked at the mages with a straight face:" Does someone know what happened herest night? "


    Several of them nodded their heads in disagreement, he said with a firm voice:" Look around you , do you see any sign of them being killed or attacked ?"


    Everyone looked around the pce with surprise, for a second they thought that Chris brought them here to celebrate with them their execution.


    " The ce is empty, it feels like it was untouched, the people that were trapped in herest night survived the night, they were not attacked"


    " That is impossible! They would have been killed because there was a portal closer to this cest night, sir" Someone said with a loud voice.


    " But do you see any sign of it? I know this never happened, they were in open-air and they were not harmed, it sounds crazy but that is my idea, how else would exin to me the state of this ce, it is intact ¡­" Chris raised his voice at the end.


    " Sir, you think that they survived, let''s say it is true, okay! Where are they ? "


    Chris was silent now because he didn''t have an answer to that question, most of the mages that were with him were confused about the new revtion.


    They started to search all the area under hismands, he was very upset because he knew that they somehow escaped and that they were alive and nning to hit him after what he did to them .


    He couldn''t hide his anger, he started yelling at the mages around him asking them to search carefully to find them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After hours of search, he couldn''t find a single soul of them so he collected his man and asked them to continue searchingter, his man was not convinced with what he said until one of the men found a lead, a puppet that was thrown near the pce, the mage thought that it was weird for it to be here, and that the kid would never leave such a thing behind him if they escaped.


    The mage held on to the poppet and cut his finger to connect his energy with it to track the owner who left it there.


    The locator spell was very hard to be done especially if someone with low divine energy is doing it .


    It took so much time for it starts locating, a string of blue energy started to appear, it was transparent and if he didn''t look precisely he wouldn''t see it, which meant two things, it was either the person that he was tracking was about to die, or that he didn''t have much power to do the spell from the beginning.


    And instead of wasting so much time calling his friends he started following the string on his own, it didn''t lead him to somewhere far, it was very closer to what he expected, yet he was not able to see anything.


    " Guys, i think i found something here " He called his friends and told them what he found.


    Chris heard him while he was speaking, he had a big smile on his face and then said: " They are hiding, i told you, now¡­i want everyone here "


    All the mages obey his order immediately especially when he proved his point.


    ? "You all know the hiding spells, i want you to reverse one of them collectively, try every one you know, i feel their divine energy now that i am focusing on it "


    The mages did exactly what he asked them to do, it took them a while to undo their spell because they tried three reversed spells, and they didn''t seed until the fourth time, and because they were numerous they were able to do it despite the resistance on the other side.


    When the veil disappeared 10 mages appeared standing in a circle while dozens of people were inside of the circle.


    " 10 mages doing the hiding spell, that is why it was so weak, and we are able to break it, '''' One mage said when the veil disappeared.


    The mages didn''t move to try to calm the situation when Chris said as he looked at all of those people:" You were supposed to be dead, you just made things harder on yourselves and on us too, i see, did you take separate ways by the way, the number is not right"


    None of them answered his questions, but the kids started to cry and the women too.


    Chris turned around at that moment with a fake tear in his eyes then said:" We should get rid of them before people from districts 4 and 5 hear aboutst night"

 Chapter 97 Under Pressure

    Under pressure, people break, lose faith, bend their morals, and adopt new methods to cope with their new traumas.


    When Chris told his mages to get rid of those people, they didn''t obey him immediately, they just started to look at each other wondering what his intentions were.


    When he realized their hesitation he just yelled at them saying:" We should profit from the absence of the majority of them, this is our chance to do the right thing, i tried to save you from the burden of killing them, but now any hesitation will terminate us"


    "But sir, there are only a few that are worth fighting, the majority of them are incapable of fighting" One of the mages said when he heard Chris''s order.


    " In order to level up, this is our only way of survival, we gave them the chance to live and keep their lives, but they didn''t listen, they escaped their prison and challenged the peace in our district, we should put an end to this" Chris talked to them with anger written all over his face.


    He was acting differently from his usual self, he was pressing his people and when they saw anger and fear mixed with anticipation, they freaked, they knew that something was wrong and because he was their leader none of them dared to question him .


    The first hit came from a mage that was his same age,he used creation magic to create fireballs and started to hit those who were in the front, the 10 mages that were supposed to protect the people from district 2 were not enough despite their dedication, they tried to do everything to save their people but they were surrounded by huge numbers of people from district1


    One of the mages from district 2 was pissed when they got the first hit, he created a yellow shield in front of him and those who were in the front but his shield was not that strong, he was not that powerful and that is why his shield disappeared right after the attack ended.


    Chris gave them the order then stayed away from that ce, he kept on moving there while looking at the pce like someone was looking at a precious thing, when he saw those people sitting there hiding from them


    He knew the trick immediately, because just by a careful look he noticed that only women and kids and old people and the injured ones were staying there being protected by those 10 mages.


    He knew they survived and were waiting for their people toe back to support them.


    After much thought he concluded that they went to meet people from other districts which made him go crazy.


    He had to put an end to this and by announcing the attack he just was iming what was his from the beginning.


    He looked at the pce now and then smiled, he thought that he was stupid because he didn''t realize that until now.


    The pce was protected for ages and he discovered that only now.


    '' If it is protected by divine energy, then this sacred ce is full of mystery that might lead us to level up¡­all i have to do now is to erase all that might threaten my future ns'' Chris thought .<novelnext></novelnext>


    The 10 mages didn''t give up with the first hit, they tried to talk it out with the mages from district one, but those werepletely blinded by their leader''s change of personality .


    They started attacking as if they were seeing their worst fearsing to life, they didn''t hold on since they started, all they wanted was to eliminate all the threats so that they could go back to their families.


    They were not thinking clearly because he gave them half-truths and he scared them with the external threats, he pictured life with them alive like hell, and as a result they all agreed with him to terminate people from district 2.


    A pregnant woman couldn''t handle the situation and started to yell when the attack started, she was scared and therefore because of her panic she started to have pain and contractions in her womb.


    She was in pain and when one of the mages heard her screams, he collected his divine energy and started a summoning spell, he summoned a sword that was very long, straight, with a sharpened edge, and one pointed end.


    That mage started to wave the sword in the air showing off his talent for handling the sword, all of the mages from district 2 were busy on defense when that mage ran toward that woman then threw that sword in her direction withplete focus.


    He waved his hand in the air as if he was pushing the sword with his divine energy, his eyes were focusing on that woman and he didn''t move them off her body until that sword was inside of her .


    "AAAAAAGGGGGHHHHHHHHH" She screamed.


    Most of those who were there didn''t notice when he attacked that woman, but they all saw the woman as she fell to the ground while touching her belly with tears in her eyes, she was screaming: " My baby, my baby " till the end of her life.


    None of them helped her, some of the people from her district approached her in her final moment, and started to take away her pain to die in peace but they couldn''t huddle taking it, so they stopped after seconds from trying.


    The mage killed her and then said with a huge smile on his face:" I silenced the bitch"


    What he said made the people from district 2 go crazy, they were on defense most of the time but with that deration , they all started attacking randomly without a n, seeing that woman die crucially made them lose control of their logic, and their emotions took control over them.


    Even with a lot of water element magic, wind magic, summoning animals, and swords, people from district 2 didn''t have the power to handle a big attack .


    Chris yelled from afar after half an hour of that fight:" What are you doing, finish them already"

 Chapter 98 What The Fuc*** Happened Here ?

    The sky was foggy but the weather was hot in district one, it felt like the whole district was boiling under the hot temperature, the distance between the borders and center was so long, the mages from district 2 knew already the hardships of that road, but the people from district 5 were toofortable in the borders, they haven''t been doing much and therefore they felt so tired as they were passing by that forest.


    It has been 2 days since the triple full moons ended yet the forest was very hot, it was not burning this time and that''s how they knew that people from district 1 stopped it.


    The smell of burning was still in the air, it felt like the forest was exhaling heavy warm breaths on their skins which made them very scared to take a shortcut inside of the forest.


    Their road back to the pce was so quiet, too quiet which made both Heigl and Yogev, and Felix feel so bad.


    Heigl walked next to Yogev when they were just half an hour away from that pce, he was surrounded by a lot of mages yet unlike all the other times Heigl approached him.


    Yogev smiled at him then waved at him to get closer to him which he did, then asked those who were apanying him to stay away to talk to him.


    They all witnessed the kid''s bravery and that is why they felt different about him this time, Heigl looked now more worthy of respect in their eyes even when he is so young.


    " What you did back then was amazing," Yogev said to him the moment he started to walk next to him.


    " Don''t show confusion or weakness in front of them, not in front of people from district1, not in front of people from district 5, and certainly not in front of people from our district¡­if you act confused once they will eat you alive " Heigl said while keeping his eyes on the road.


    " Are you giving me advice, kid !" Yogev said when he saw the look of concern in Heigl''s eyes.


    "I am not concerned about you, all i care about is the person who is going to lead our people, that bastard Chris is thirsty for blood, this rude guy Felix only thinks about his as*** , he doesn''t even think about his people, you are the only one that thinks about the people from our district and i really hate to see you go away or be stepped upon"


    " Don''t worry kid, i am not an easy target, this old man here still has some trick or two" Yogev patted Heigl''s head.


    " We have been absent for so long, i wonder what happened there"


    " Don''t worry, those mages we left hid all of them in a good way, don''t worry, everything will be okay once we reach the pce" Yogev assured him.


    They kept on walking next to each other for the next half an hour, and when they almost arrived near the pce they walked fastly.


    " WHAAAT ¡­.WHAT IN THE FU**** HAPPENED HERE? " One of the mages said when he reached the field next to the pce.


    He started to yell and go in circles, reaching for things they couldn''t see, as a result, all of them hurried to reach them .<novelnext></novelnext>


    And the surprise was, the veil created by the 10 mages was no longer there, dozens of people were thrown to the ground with fatal injuries, and all of them were dead,


    The mages started to go crazy because they left their families here thinking that they were protecting them from any harm, when in fact they left them here to be killed mercilessly.


    One of the mages started to scream as if his soul was being extracted from his body when he saw his pregnant woman stabbed in her womb and surrounded by blood everywhere, he lost his wife and little fetus, and that made his senses go numb after a huge breakdown.


    The loss was tremendous on district 2''s side, the people they lost were not that strong, they would have not been a help in a battle or on survival tests but they were a huge emotional support.


    Yogev was looking at his people with eyes filled with anger, he didn''t know what was the next step anyway, these people he was leading had no hope for the future in their eyes without their loved ones, and if he wanted to rule them there was only one method .


    And for the sake of his n to survive with all of them he was going to use it despite it being immoral.


    He turned his head toward Heigl and said:" Call out for Felix now, he has to see how far people from district 1 are going to take this"


    Heigl hesitated to obey him then said:" We should bury the bodies, we should honor them , sir¡­you don''t want to mess with your people that way ¡­.do it and you will lose all of their support, you will look like a crucial heartless leader who only thinks about himself and his ns"


    Yogev stepped back when he saw the look on Heigl''s eyes then said:" I am not¡­i feel angry and i want to do the same to them"


    " Save it, sir¡­now you should create an unbreakable bond with your people"


    "Yoo¡­Heigl, how do you know this? "


    " It is not the time to chat, we have to start "


    Heigl was looking all around him, he saw a scene that was so scary, what happened in his district was awful but it was not in the same intensity as this one, what happened here was inhuman, these people shared with them all horrors of Delwias Ind, yet they chose to betray them in the first test, and for that, he was never going to let that pass.


    "What happened here, the people, who killed all of these people? "


    Felix said the moment he saw the corpse on the ground, he looked very surprised and horrified by the chaos that was in front of him .

 Chapter 99 Proud

    Chris''s abilities were not that good, he couldn''t manage to lift up his body to a certain level, so he designated a few members of the mages that surrounded him all the time and asked them to lift his body during the whole meeting with his people.


    Due to theirck of strength, he had to use more than 10 mages to lift himself above the others all that period.


    Most of them were exhausted because of the consequences of the triple full moon and also with attacking people from district 2.


    However, they all obeyed him and did exactly what he asked for.


    It was a day after that attack and people were confused and bothered by the consequences of what they did.


    He was now standing in the air looking at them from above with a calm expression on his face, the sky was so gray, and the weather was still hot, yet rain was pouring all over district one, which helped a bit in reducing the hotness after that fire but not that much.


    It was a joyous event, and those who attended and participated in the massacre looked like heroes who saved them from the bastards who would kill them.


    Everyone was shouting their names and that made Arino so mad to the point where his face looked so red as if it was going to explode with anger, his wife was clenching his clothes trying to calm him down with fear in her eyes while he was breathing heavily , Arino hated Chris so much at that moment because he went too far with his n.


    While all the mages went with Chris , Arino stayed with his family to treat people because he knew some spells that could heal wounds. He didn''t think that Chris called for all of them to terminate the evil act hemitted yesterday.


    .


    His wife now held his hand while trying to take a look at his kid. She wanted to make him give up on talking and exposing his thought in the middle of the chaos but it was very difficult .


    " It has been a tough night, we had our fair chair of destructionst night, we lost a lot of us in the fire of the forest , these portals made us lose a lot of our loved ones, may their souls rest in peace, and we had also to protect ourselves from all kind of threats, and we seeded¡­.my people!" Chris shouted while he raised both his arms in the air then continued;" Yesterday you proved to me and to yourselves that you are able to protect yourselves, be tough when times are very hard, well, i think even if we lived by ourselves we can survive , i am so proud of you "


    A lot of apuse and smiles and shouting from his people, they were proud of him and to them he saved them from an immersive threat to their lives.


    " Stop " a man shouted in the middle of the crowd, he was an old man with wite hair and wrinkles all over his face. He was leaning on a tall stick because his physical abilities were not that good.<novelnext></novelnext>


    All of them just focused their eyes on his weak body when he started to say after grabbing their attention:" I was not there with you yesterday when you did the attack on the people from district 2, but I know that what you didst night was crucial and beyond eptance".


    People were angry at that old man for what he said. Arino finally calmed down when he saw that one man standing in the middle of mad crowds while expressing what he believed in.


    " What do you mean by crucial, sir? " Chris said with a smile on his face, clearly he was mad but with his personality no one could ever know what he really was thinking in that period.


    " I told you, i was not there but my grandkid was, and since yesterday he been closing the doors on himself inside the house, for the horrors he saw" The old man answered.


    "Maybe he is a kid and it was his first time seeing blood! kids cause a lot of trouble when they see blood, give him time and he will heal" A man said sarcastically.


    " It is not what he said, it is what you all did, you didn''t kill mages, at least not much of them, all you killed were people who were either, old, weak or injured" The old man said with angry expressions.


    " Now we are taking the words of a kid who couldn''t handle seeing blood for granted, what we fought there was an external enemy, if they survived they would have done the same to us" The man answered.


    Arino then got closer to the old man and stood right next to him then said:" Despite all that happened we are still talking this way, we lived in peace for thousands of years, we never had a conflict with other districts until the evacuation happened, i know, it was a very unusual event and no one was prepared to survive after all these disasters but the path that you chose is going to extinct our entire existence"


    " Heree the shitty mage who chose to abandon our leader''s orders, you don''t have a saying in the matter because you already chose to be outside the picture while we are taking all the hit to protect your ungrateful as***" The man answered Arino with angry expressions.


    At that time Chris said:" If you are speaking about union and peace and respect you are a dreamy person and you have no vision of what our future is heading to, if we don''t protect ourselves we will be doomed, as you leader i respect all of you but i don''t tolerate anyone who might jeopardize your chances to survive, I told you before, your safety is the most important thing and i will guarantee you that at least"


    Despite him getting a clear threat, Arino was not afraid of standing alone this time, that old man gave him the strength to defend what he believes in even if he was surrounded by thousands of people who said otherwise.


    "

 Chapter 100 A Mystery To Her ...

    The moment Lexie heard Isiah''s name she felt suddenly like a wave of heat burned her body, her stomach twitched, her heart pounded fastly, sweat started to cover all of her face and she bit her tongue unintentionally out anger, hate, disappointment and resentment.


    She hated the guy her whole life, she hated his face, the way he acted, and his existence in general was a nuisance to her .


    The day he died, she was there, she witnessed how stubborn he was, how arrogant and stupid he acted, she knew from the beginning that he was going to end up dead or harmed and that was exactly what happened.


    When Ciel told her about Isiah she just stood immediately and went without a single word, which made him very scared.


    Ciel on the other hand thought that she was going to tell their leader , and that is why he had to go away on his own.


    He entered the forest that was at that moment empty, because no one dared to go there out of fear of the fire that might have started again. It was a perfect hiding ce and he didn''t mind staying there rather than being killed or interrogated by people from district1.


    Lexie on the other hand just walked back to her house automatically, she found herself hurrying to get there, she didn''t pay attention to anything closer to her or around her, all she kept on thinking about was Isiah Duncan.


    When she finally reached her house door that was burnedpletely to the ground, she stood there motionless while looking at the door handle as if she was frozen.


    " What have I done? The kid must have been terrified of my reaction but all i could do was go away from that ce"


    She said talking to herself outside, as if she was talking to someone else and exining to him her feelings.


    She sat closer to the door, her clothes were already dirty so she didn''t mind doing that .


    She looked at Emperium with eyes filled with anger then said:" That fuc***ing bastard was always looking at Emperium as if he was going to be there at any moment, he loved looking at that ce so much, even when he knew that he never had the chance to go there"


    She rested her arms next to her, then bowed her head to look at the forest that was burned to the ground.


    Isiah Duncan was a mystery that she could never solve, he challenged her mind for a long time before she realized that he had to get out of her life so that she wouldn''t even think about him.


    She knew him since she was little because he used to live next to her with his parents.


    In order to calm down her heart, she raised one hand and ced it in its ce. Hearing his name made her feel ufortable, as if he was causing something to her body that she didn''t recognize.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She closed her eyes and then rested her whole body on the dirty ground, she never cared about her looks and she was not going to start now when she was already covered with dirt .


    A memory from the past appeared in front of her as she was still touching her heart, she was 8 years old ying with kids her age in front of her house when she saw Isiah walking next to his father with his head down, he didn''t raise his eyes even a bit to check the path in front of him.


    It was not the first time she saw him, she saw him all the time looking like that, and as a kid she was too curious so she left all the kids she was ying with and ran towards him and stopped him from moving by grabbing his hand.


    Lexie was so curious about him, so she said with excitement:" I see you all the time going with your father, we should y, we are having so much fun here"


    At the time she was clueless about the whole history, but her friends knew so much, they all split immediately because when she turned around to point at them she didn''t find anyone one of them, she was still holding his hand between her hands so she said:" We should y together..you and me "


    He didn''t even look at her, he just pushed her hands away from him with a cold atmosphere all around him and continued to walk.


    His father pped his face at the time because of the dy, and she never approached him again .


    Lexie knew who he waster when she told her mother and she was scolded because she tried to get closer to him.


    Her mind was only thinking about him year after another, she saw him every day yet all she could do was look at him from afar .


    She was older than him, so when she got the opportunity to level up she thought that she could at least live so far away from him, but when she failed she felt traumatized but she tried to hide it whenever she saw him.


    Lexie opened her eyes again and looked at Emperium again while she was stillying on the ground, thest time she saw him was when he was about to die, and even then she left early because looking at his face reminded her of the first day shemunicated with him and that caused her so much pain.


    Her rebellious actions did not start because of her father''s death, she started to act that way because of him, since obeying their stupid orders got her in that position.


    "They killed the enemy, sister, they killed the enemy" One of her sisters came running toward her to tell her about the victory that Chris their leader was celebrating, but she didn''t care because all she knew at the time was that killing people from district 2 was going to bring all horrors to district 1, at least that''s what Arino was talking about all these past days.


    " Killing people from other districts is not something worth celebrating," She said in a low voice trying to make her sister hear what she was saying .


    Her sister started wandering around the house while she closed her eyes and said:" Isiah Duncan, if you are really alive, i want to do what i want this time¡­"

 Chapter 101 Unlock It!

    The first thought that came up to Isiah''s mind was that he transmigrated into a different ce now that he was looking into the void after the disappearance of his parents'' corps, he then realized that the only thing that came with him was the mysterious grimoire he found in the basement of his old house.


    Something clicked inside of him, it was not a coincidence, then with the idea of the triggering element of emotions to his magic, he came up with a wild theory that seemed more realistic in his mind.


    Emotions are key to activating his magic, he doesn''t seem to know how to do it unless he is angry or very sad or confused or all of them.


    His emotions are the link between all the incidents of him using his magic, the times when he forced himself to do it like everyone else he couldn''t or made a joke out of himself.


    Isiah held the grimoire with two hands and then started to look at it from above.


    '' This grimoire was left inside of my house which means someone out there put it there, it is a powerful magic tool that the second person seemed to recognize, i think i was supposed to find it, i think it was meant for me, the person who left it there was giving it to me or at least he wanted me to use it when i found it''


    Isiah looked at it more than tapping on it with his right finger .


    '' I never found it when i was alive, it is when i went to the world beyond and my core changed that i was able to have it, does that mean that the person who left it there predicted that i would die, and go to the world beyond? My parents wouldn''t even think about such a thing, they were too afraid even to talk about the world beyond, i don''t think it is them¡­.no ¡­and certainly no one in Delwias Ind could have the power to do something, Adelita and Jivan and Ethyl leveled up to Emperium¡­hmmm¡­i only think that one person could have the power to do such a thing, but would he do it ? What are his intentions? ''


    Isiah sat on the floor and put the grimoire in front of him, the more he looked at it the more he realized that he saw this thing before, but he couldn''t get his mind to think of it.


    ''It is very familiar but i can''t remember where i saw such a thing, it is definitely a dark object, i saw most of the books and grimoires in the institution and if i saw something like that i would have noticed at least, all the books that i read about magic spells rolled by divine energy were a waste, because of the difference of magic used by divine core and diabolic core, only a little time passed and i came to see the differences between them ''


    Isiah was focusing on the grimoire but this time he was exhaling heavily, then he said out loud :" Fuc*** it, i guess i am going to start doing things to open it "


    He said spells to open it, he focused his mind on it while he was looking at it from afar to open it, he cast a spell to move the hardcover, he used force even when he already did that but nothing seemed to work.


    '' I think i am going to be wild and do what i saw in hundreds of movies back in the days''


    Isiah was not holding anything sharp with him to do what he intended, he tried to cause a cut in his hand to make the blood flow from it to the grimoire, he saw simr things in movies and he wanted to do something like that.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He bit his hand hard until a tear fell from his eye, yet he didn''t cause a proper cut, he had pain instead.


    So he went to the door and started to kick it from the inside until he broke it after several attempts


    When he made a hole in the door he went there and got himself a piece of wood then went back to the ce he was in, and hold the wood in his other arm, he was still in pain from the first experience yet he was so willing to do whatever he could to get out from that ce


    Isiah held his breaths then raised his hand in the air, he closed his eyes automatically because he couldn''t just look at the object when he was about to use it, then he daggered his hand that was already bitten.


    He screamed but he contained as much as he could then looked at the blood flowing from his palm.


    He ignored the injury and all the pain he had and put his hand above the dark grimoire, he bit his tongue as a result of what happened to him then opened his eyes forcibly.


    " You have to work, it was so painful you have to work, right now"


    "Agggghhhh¡­sh****t that was painful, i didn''t think that i would do something like this, but i really want to go out "


    The old dark grimoire was filled with his blood that kept on falling on it, when he realized that he injured himself badly he took his arm and covered it with the shirt from earth he was wearing to stop the bleeding.


    The grimoire opened the moment he pulled back his hand, which means when the blood stopped floating over it, Isiah looked at it very surprised that the trick that he saw hundreds of time worked that way.


    " Finally, you stupid grimoire!" He shouted


    But his smile didn''tst for long because when opened the grimoire it reeked with an awful smell, like something was rotten inside of it, dark smoke was rising in the air, and also ash that he didn''t know where it came from.


    Isiah bit his lip to endure the pain he was feeling then got closer to the grimoire and when he opened it he was stunned by what he saw .

 Chapter 102 Free Meal

    Isiah looked at something getting out of the grimoire, a small little snakeing out of it, its color was shiny ck, and its upper lip, chin, and lower part of the neck were white. its belly was white, mottled with gray, its eyes were yellowish ..


    It was moving fastly and Isiah didn''t know what to do because he never dealt with a snake before, but with the look at its size it didn''t look very harmful.


    The little snake followed him immediately and he tried to kill it by stepping on it, but it was very fast which made him try to wave his leg to move it away.


    The snake was locked there for a long period of time and by the look at its behavior it was very hungry, and he was afraid that it would poison him if she bit him.


    '' I would die immediately if it did that ''


    The snake then stopped following Isiah and it seemed like it found something that captured its attention.


    The ck little snake was licking his blood from the ground, Isiah was stunned by that look and the more he observed it he felt terrified , he had never seen a snake behaving that way and he didn''t want to interrupt while it was having a drink of his blood.


    He tried to pass by the snake to go to the grimoire, he walked faster and hold it with his hands , the smell was strong and the moment he made it closer to him he noticed the writing in the air appearing again.


    ( Isiah Duncan, you opened the grimoire)


    " Nothing impressive if you ask me"


    ( Yeah? )


    Isiah nodded because he was waiting for something to appear instead of this smell and smoke but nothing appeared.


    ( Well, to the first level on the world beyond, make sure to not cry, you asked for it )


    The person wasughing at him and he couldn''t tolerate it even for a bit, the next thing that happened he found himself in another ce.


    It was very wide but the era seemed different than he used to see, the sky was dark , the smell was awful and it was more like reeking dead bodies, he saw buildings there but it was not simr to what he saw in district one, the building was built like temples but it didn''t look very holy to him, so much noises that he couldn''t recognize, music that seemed more like crying cats to his ears, everything looked very scary, and dark and the terrifying things were the things that inhabited the ce, he couldn''t even recognize their species to ssify them into a category.


    Isiah tried not to walk fast or slow, he just stood in that dark corner looking at everything around him with curiosity.


    '' i am not in the superficialyer of the world beyond, i am in the first level, it seems that the thing that i had to do was open the grimoire.I think that that ce didn''t even exist due to the transition, it was like a blink of an eye, i didn''t feel pain or anything, i really think that the ce didn''t exist but ¡­where was i? ''


    Thinking about what was happening to him was giving him a headache, after a while the blood stopped falling and Isiah found it easier to put the grimoire on his pants above his stomach, it was visible but he didn''t have to hold it with him all the time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seeing two monsters passing, he was very scared. Their faces looked like goats, and their bodies wererger and stronger than humans.


    Isiah cursed with a low tune and then walked to the back because he was so afraid to go further, he decided to walk in the dark corridors until he get an idea about how to survive in this ce when he didn''t look like them.


    Screams were heard from afar in every path he took, he didn''t know what to and what those screams meant, thenguage they were speaking was so much different than his, even in the superficialyer he got those persons talking with him his samenguage, but here nothing seemed to be recognizable.


    Isiah walked in the dark corridors for hours, the streets were made of cement and they didn''t look good either way, he missed earth architecture.


    <strong>"This is a human, and he is wondering in our world, have you ever seen such a thing before? "</strong>


    Isiah heard two creatures talking to each other when he was caught by surprise. He didn''t understand a thing but he freaked out and tried to run away.


    "<strong>Who gave him the permission to be here? </strong>'''' The first one said.


    " <strong>But he is here already, I guess he is functioning with dark energy, how is that possible? ''</strong>'' The second answered.


    " <strong>Is he an intruder? well¡­let''s not think more about it, we have a free meal and we should enjoy it, i mean the fuc****g human taste better than anything"</strong>


    "<strong>Free meal, free meal!</strong> "


    Isiah was already on his way to run away, the two creatures followed him immediately with their saliva dripping from the corner of their mouths, he didn''t know what they were talking about but he sensed the danger as they wereing closer to him.


    He ran with all he could and still he was followed by them, he was very afraid that in his path he would meet others and it would be impossible for him to fight them but he didn''t stop, his survival instincts were at their peak.


    '' You fuc***ing monsters won''t catch me, i still have to learn more about this ce but for now let''s just survive this sh***t''


    Isiah reached a dead end, he was very scared and he was already tired from all the running, the creatures seemed to recognize his species, and he had to run away.


    In that dead end, he saw a window open in one of the houses, he heard screams inside like all the ones he heard since he got here, he was terrified but he jumped into that tall window with a lot of difficulties, the room was filled with those creatures, he couldn''t count them when he saw then but it was more than 20 creature and they were all surrounding another creature like them.


    '' Are they killing someone of their own? ''

 Chapter 103 Control

    "<strong>Who is this? And why is he here interrupting us?</strong> " One of the creatures asked another in anguage that Isiah didn''t understand, he was already exhaling heavily while looking at the scene in front of him with confusion, he was still chased by the two creatures from the dark corridor.


    Seeing 20 creatures there didn''t help him with what he nned for, the screams stopped the moment they saw him and he couldn''t even know why they were all surrounding that creature like that, the creature looked like them, it was very masculine with a strong body but not like theirs, it looked weaker than the others.


    The moment they saw Isiah their eyes all were focused on him, even the two creatures he met in the corridor followed him into that room, he was now trapped from all sides.


    " Shi***t ¡­shi****t ¡­.i should run faster, the scene doesn''t seem right, and i think i would be the next in line"


    <strong>"A human here</strong>? " Said the creature who was surrounded by the others seconds ago, and Isiah wondered why this creature was talking sofortably when he was screaming seconds earlier.


    Isiah looked around that second, the room was very small, it looked more like a cave, nothing was there except for arge red sheet that was covering the floor, and a lot ofmps that looked magical because they contained fire in it without any source for it.


    The creatures that were very close to the one who spoke moved and went toward Isiah who was holding himself together barely.


    Not all of them reached out for him, a few of them stayed where they were, or even they reached out for the creature that wasying on the floor.


    Isiah couldn''t recognize what was happening because all he was thinking about was the way to run away from the mess he got himself into the moment he set foot in this new ce.


    Four of the creatures who got to walk toward him pushed the two that were following him outside the room from that window with a scary look in their eyes.


    Thinking more about it, the two that followed him didn''t look that biggerpared to the ones that were in this room.


    The creatures who followed him didn''te back after that, it felt like the creatures threatened them terribly, and that is why he became more afraid .


    Being busy thinking of a way to run away, he heard a new loud scream this time, his eyes moved immediately toward that weak creature.


    The creatures were all around him when he was screaming , but they were not hurting him, or at least it seemed that way .


    The creature was not even showing painful expressions on his face. Isiah kept on hearing those screams, for a second he was clueless about the scene in front of him, and his face showed his clueless thoughts.


    The ones that approached him saw him looking at the scene in front of him with confusion, so they startedughing loudly in a scary way that horrified him.


    <strong>"This human is enjoyed by the show in front of him, make sure to give him a closer look "</strong><novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah was cornered by the creatures that approached him and he couldn''t just run away, and the next thing that happened was him getting dragged from his long hair that reached his ears to be closer to the other ones.


    Isiah thought that they were going to hurt him like the other creature, so he started resisting all the way until he reached that ce .


    The creature was smiling when he saw Isiah, the smell there was horrible to the point where he wanted only to puke, and he did when stayed there for more than a minute while looking at that creature that was closer to him than all the others.


    '' I got myself into a mess, the fuc****ing bastard is smiling after all those screams, i thought that they are killing him or something when the reality was ¡­.fuc**** , hate this ce already''


    Isiah realized what was happening in front of him and he felt like staying there more would make him go insane for sure.


    He was pissed and horrified by the creatures that were surrounding him, and that is when he decided that he would survive even if that meant that he would do anything.


    He held on to the grimoire tightly and then started to focus on the fire on themp that was there, he went back with his memory to the moment he saw the fire in the forest and mixed the two scenery inside his head, the look now was vivid and the fact that he managed to focus his anger and fear in that scene made him feel a huge tingling in his veins.


    '' It is happening ¡­it is happening¡­the key ¡­the key i found it ''


    The tingling started to fade for a bit when his mind started to think about the process itself and that he was going to seed in it , so he shook his head while the other creatures were still focusing on him.


    <strong>aaakkkkhhhhh</strong>


    That was the sound of themp getting sshed on the floor, while the fire that looked orange in it with blue shades started to grow bigger and darker.


    Isiah tried so hard not to smile as he saw the sess of the trick he learned in the past triple full moons, he kept on focusing to make it bigger while all the creatures stood up in panic looking at him .


    "<strong>He is not just a human, that fuck***ing bastard is a mage, you were lured by his appearanc</strong>e"The weak one said to those who were surrounding him.


    When Isiah didn''t even look at him, the fire became more aggressive to the point where it got all over the ce.


    Isiah managed to free himself when the fire took over the ce, and jumped from the window, the others were still looking at the fire he created and got burned by it.


    " I bet that I didn''t harm them that much but still¡­i found the key ..how bad is it going to be? huh "

 Chapter 104 The River

    The moment Isiah managed to escape that ce he started to wander again in the dark corridors with adrenaline popping all over his body, to him, he just reached the level of control.


    From the moment he thought about emotions and their impact on his magic realized that point, he realized how people were doing it, or at least how he was going to do it.


    It didn''t bother him that he was the only one that was going to use magic terribly like that, no it made him very happy.


    By controlling his thoughts and emotions he was going to use dark magic and no one was going to tell him otherwise.


    The houses that looked like temples were very dirty, with bad smell and the low light in it, the ce was reeking with sins of all kinds, and the moment he realized that those creatures were having s***x with that other weak creature he knew that those goats creatures were very lustful and he decided to avoid them .


    '' What have I been expecting? It is the world beyond after all, nothing here is moral or divine or holy, everything here including me is filthy and reeks of sins''


    Isiah continued to walk and now he got some new pictures of the world around him.


    The ce looked like it was underground for some reason, it looked like these people built an entire region under the grounds, houses looked like temples in some ces and like caves in others, he thought that maybe it is because of the social status.


    '' Maybe I am going crazy after all, but do these kinds of ces have social status, they are all filthy and dirty, what does status provide in ces like this? ''


    There was no sky for some reason which made him question all the things he may picture inside of him about the ce .


    The walls of the buildings on the other hand were very tall which gave Isiah an impression of the creatures and their heights .


    He looked like an insectpared to them, a lot of screams were still heard but this time he felt like he knew what was happening in there, the goats creatures were not the only creatures he saw, there were a lot of scary creatures that looked horrifying to him , they were walking ying teasing, or even fighting with each other.


    Creatures there seemed to look like they were living their livesfortably which made him more confused.


    '' How they are counting days, there is no sky and i don''t even know if they count time somehow. This ce is pretty messed up but for some reason, my body finds it very easy to stay here .


    The atmosphere suits my new changes, and i think that my magic is going to work really fine here ''


    Isiah knew that he couldn''t walk into that entire ce at a short notice.


    '' If what that person said is right, i think that this ce is bigger like Delwias Ind or more, if the leveling down system works like in the old globe then I guess the regions here are that big too.


    Which make me think, i really have a ce to stay in until i figure the things out, i don''t know how am i supposed to level up so ¡­better take it easy''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah saw a big river in that ce when he was walking aimlessly, he got closer to it, it was filled with bridges so that people could move from one side to another easily.


    He walked on that bridge when he saw that the bridge was empty from any creature, it was made with rocks, and it was not built the same way people on earth or in the old globe build theirs.


    He walked a few steps and started to look all around him, the ce was notpletely different from what humans built, it had some simrities .


    The river underneath him was boiling, and the heat was making him sweat the more he walked on the bridge.It was a long high bridge that he never saw something like it .


    At one moment he thought that he was alone and he had to walk faster to go to the other side, when saw a giant creatureing on his way, it looked like a tall person, but not a normal height, it was so tall, 6 meters at least with an animal face, that he didn''t recognize because he was so tiny and he couldn''t just look at it to have a full picture .


    Isiah cursed then started to say :" Shi***t, i have to run away, this thing would crush me, it is not like the other creatures i saw, it will eat me alive, and i can''t think of any way that could help me then "


    Isiah wanted to go back but he was too afraid that he might meet other creatures, and he would face more than 1 creature then.


    He looked all around him with a scared look on his face when he put his hands on the edge of the bridge, he looked at the boiling water with a scared look .


    " I prefer being a soup than feeling my arms getting detached while that creature is eating me alive"


    Isiah said while he was looking at the water, he shook his head while he was biting his lip. The creature was approaching his ce but it didn''t seem that it noticed him.


    Isiah looked at the creature for thest time and then jumped into the water.


    " Fuc*** ! " was the first thing he said the moment he threw himself there.


    For a second he cked out, because the impact with the water was so strong that made him faint for a second.


    The heating from underneath him gave him the wrong impression, he thought that it was so close to him when in fact it was very far from where he was standing.


    " Aaaaggggghhhhhh¡­." He shouted the moment he opened his eyes, Isiah was jumping uncontrobly because he thought that he was melting at this point ¡­.

 Chapter 105 Not A Coincidence...

    The water of that river was so hot, if Isiah was functioning with divine energy he would have been boiling at this point, however, he was just battling to stay above the water, nothing more.


    Isiah knew how to swim because on earth his parents taught him that he knew a lot of things. After all, they wanted him to be aplished as their sessor.


    He was in several sses since he was young, and he learned a lot of skills including swimming.


    He was afraid of the hot water which made him tremble a lot before he got his bnce back.


    " That was so close, i thought that i was going to die, it was so far and hot which made me think only of impossibilities"


    Isiah waspletely wet, he shook his head for a bit to remove water from his hair that was sticking to his face now, then he remembered the grimoire.


    '' I think it got destroyedpletely , I have to get out to check on it '' He thought .


    Isiah started to look around him to have a full picture of what was going on around him, when he got to see things floating on the surface of the river.


    He couldn''t identify what was floating on the surface, so he stayed in his ce motionless, he thought that it must be a monster of some kind.


    He was anticipating something bad to happen when something hit his back slightly, Isiah panicked and he turned around fast to see what it was.


    The surprise was that he got bumped by a body there, a human body that looked gray for some reason in a state of unconsciousness, it was not alive and it was certainly dead, it was in the middle , Isiah looked at the corpses with curiosity, he started to check on it from all sides but he didn''t get any clue.


    Since he fell on that water hundreds of corpses passed by him which made him feel uneasy .


    He checked on 4 other corpses that were closer to him and they were all in the same state. He moved his body and started to swim to thend on the side that he was trying to reach when he first walked on the bridge.


    He spent so much time going there because of the state of the water, the bubbles created a resistance that made him slower, and the vapor gave him difficulty in seeing all around him.


    What usually takes 30 minutes of work has doubled because of that.


    The moment Isiah reached thend, he was under the bridge to avoid any creature from seeing him, heid down very exhausted from swimming against the water current.


    He didn''t notice that his body was going to shut down, he closed his eyes for a second to rx and the next thing that happened was him waking up after a long time.


    Something was moving over his face, something small and sticky, he couldn''t even move his hands to remove it, he was so tired and all he wanted to do was to sleep.


    Isiah didn''t know how much he slept, but when he finally woke up he jumped immediately because he remembered the sensation of something moving all over his face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    '' I think i slept , the hot water made my whole body want to rx and sleep¡­i think i slept for a long time ''


    He started to look all around him but nothing changed, it was the same scenery, the only thing that changed was his body that got enough rest for that day.


    Isiah then looked at the grimoire that was next to him and remembered that he needed to check on its state.


    It looked intact because the cover seemed to protect it very well from anything getting inside, it was made to not be destroyed easily , and that ck leather cover was very strong and proof .


    It was not going to open until he used his blood and therefore he didn''t think much about its state.


    The moment he stood he saw the little ck snake fall to the ground. He was very surprised to see it here because he thought that it was left in that empty ce, so he got closer to it immediately.


    '' I don''t think that it is harmful, it was moving all over my face when i was asleep and it didn''t cause me any harm''


    Isiah wanted to test that theory, so he held the snake in his hand, it moved fast and rolled its body all over his wrist.


    Isiah closed his eyes because he thought that it would harm him or bite him but it didn''t and instead it just stayed there and started to look at him with its yellowish eyes for a long time.


    Isiah remembered that the snake licked the blood on the floor in that ce so he automatically revealed the wound in his palm to it.


    '' I want to test the theory'' He thought while he kept on looking at it with anticipation.


    The snake started to move its upper body toward the wound, on the other hand, the blood stopped flowing but there were still some stains of it all over the wound. Isiah sighed and held his breath as it seemed that the snake was moving towards it like it was drawn to it somehow.


    '' Please don''t bite me, please don''t bite me, please don''t bite '' He kept on begging the snake inside of him to not bite him while he was waiting for its next move.


    The snake got closer and closer to that wound, but before it got it, the snake waved its forked tongue in the air and started moving toward it fast this time.


    The moment it reached it Isiah closed his eyes because he was not used to anything touching him, anything that was alive.


    The snake started to like that wound for a long time and slowly until it removed all the blood stains there, while he was still unaware of that .


    He only opened his eyes until he felt that the licking stopped, he was relieved about that.


    "I don''t think it is a coincidence, you being here is not a coincidence," He said to that snake.

 Chapter 106 Crusty Forest

    Isiah was notfortable with having that snake around his wrist, the moment it cleaned his wound from the blood it stopped, and then came back to his other hand and started to y with his arm.


    Isiah kept on looking at it with indecisiveness, he didn''t want to have any animals around him since that incident with chicks, he never petted animals after that, and growing up in a family that killed animals in its rituals made him avoid animals around him.


    " I am not gonna fall for this, don''t act cute you stupid snake, i am not going to fall for this trap"


    Isiah threw it away because he didn''t want any form of attachment on his way to level up, the snake came back and ascended in his leg fast, Isiah was pissed at that moment so he threw it again and it came back again, it felt like it was glued to his body with an invisible link that he was not aware of seeing it "


    He threw it again and started to walk before it came back yet this time he felt it as it was climbing his torso and went to his neck and settled there


    '' What have I done to get something sticky like this?''


    When Isiah was learning magic from the books in the institution he avoided all spells of summoning animals to use them in fights, he didn''t want to tame any animals either, he wanted to stay away from them as much as he could, but this snake showed up from nowhere and became stuck to him without any reasonable cause.


    " Howe you didn''t boil in that hot water ? "


    Isiah asked knowing that it can''t reply to his question, then he remembered that the snake was moved by dark energy as well


    Isiah climbed the hill underneath the bridge to move away from that ce, and when reached the top and was able to see everything around him he started to walk slowly beside some crusty trees ands.


    The trees there were variants too like on both earth and the old globe, but due to their crustiness, they all looked the same which made it very hard for him to hide in an open ce like that .


    " <strong>Ah need to do it today, i need that, but i think all the ces are crowded today, we arete, and the shows already started</strong> "


    A goat creature said as it was passing by Isiah who hid next to a tree so that no one could see him


    "<strong>All the whoredoms are full by now, maybe we should go back</strong> " The creature that was apanying him answered.


    " <strong>Go back! no !!!fuc*** no, i will do it today , i am sure they will ept one more perso</strong>n" The first one replied very angry and troubled .


    The creatures were long gone now and Isiah didn''t understand a word of what they said, but just by the look of them he remembered what he sawter that night.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He tried not to think more about it and continued to walk on his way while using those big trees to hide, his tiny body was fit and it was not that tough for him to hide now, the more he walked the more the tree started to be bigger.


    Everything there was so giant which helped a lot on his way to move around. Before he was able to even notice he entered a road that was filled with trees on both sides, he looked around in surprise.


    '' It looks like a forest, but it is not typically a forest, there are trees but it looks so crusty and dead, i will keep moving on the same line until i reach a ce that could give me answers, i am not going to wander around randomly and get eventually lost''.


    Isiah was not even seeing the need for it when he noticed somethinging to his side, he panicked when he saw glowing red eyes in the darkness of that ce, and those eyes were staring at him without blinking or changing the direction of their vision, Isiah started to hear a scary creepy growl getting closer to him, he was at that time panicking and questioning his stupidity to even toe in this direction.


    That scary sound wasing closer to him, it was very dark but the more it got closer to him it started shining in the dark .


    The monster that reached him was an armored human-like, with long gray hair, red glowing eyes, long hands that reached the ground, and a deformed body, its ws looked very sharp, more like a sickle in its form.


    The body that looked more like his height when it was far from looked bigger as it came towards him, his face was not shown, but Isiah was able to see a lot of dirty gray bandages falling apart from his face.


    The ash was surrounding that creature as if he wasing outside of a crematory .


    Isiah started to move back without turning around, he ignoredpletely the fact that the snake that was around his neck was tightening its body over it making it very difficult for him to breathe.


    Isiah noticed what the snake was doing to him so he grabbed it with his injured hand and removed it hardly from there,and kept on holding it in his hand as he was going to run away.


    Fire won''t kill something dark like that, he knew that from past incidents, what harms a creature that function with divine energy is different from what hurt a creature that runs with dark energy.


    '' Run away ! shi**** ! where? the more i run away i would find more of these creatures and that would put me in a tough spot ¡­then, i will be surrounded by them and the least that could happen is me being killed mercilessly and i don''t want that ''


    Isiah started to look around as the creature was moving slowly toward him.


    '' That leaves me with option b , fight¡­fight ¡­yeah ¡­.so easy to say , but how ? how ? ¡­i think i know how ¡­i know ''


    Isiah looked at the snake in his hand then looked at the creature that was approaching him then said :"I will never be killed , you fuc***ers"

 Chapter 107 Isiah VS The Armored Creature

    The snake that was trembling in Isiah''s hand slipped from his fingers and crawled back to hide next to the grimoire.


    Isiah was already considering using it so when he saw the little snake crawling back to be next to it, he knew that that was the answer he was looking for .


    This time he didn''t have much trouble in causing a cut to himself, he just scratched the cut again and the blood started dropping slowly , he took the grimoire and hold it in his intact hand and made the blood drop in it to unlock it .


    " That hurt so much, who is this sick person who created a spell like this ! "


    The snake immediately went to the cut in his hand and started to lick it automatically. Isiah didn''t know if the process was going to be like that every time because he hated that sequence of events.


    Isiah''s hand that was holding the grimoire was very tired because of its size. After removing his hand from above and holding it with two hands, it opened immediately.


    As usual, it smelled of ash and dark energy all over it. Isiah couldn''t ignore the dark energy it emitted, so he smiled sarcastically and opened the first page.


    Before, he didn''t get the chance to even check what was inside and now in the middle of this attack he was going to explore his options .


    The monster wasing in his direction and it increased its speed, and for that Isiah was wandering with his eyes not able to read a proper word.


    When Isiah opened the grimoire and sat his eyes forcibly on one page he got surprised because the pages were not written in english or anything closer to that, in that empty ce even the writing that appeared in front of him was in hisnguage, but with the grimoire, he couldn''t understand a single word.


    It was all written in symbols that he didn''t recognize.


    He was pissed because he thought that the grimoire would help especially when it is emitting so much dark energy .


    '' I guess i raised my hopes for nothing, i thought that this grimoire is the answer to everything and that it would guarantee power for me but i guess i was wrong, a stupid grimoire is just a useless tool written in anothernguage.


    Isiah closed the grimoire very pissed then ced it in his pants, and kept on looking at the ground for a second .


    '' I guess I am on my own'' He thought before he raised his head to face the creature.


    The creature reached Isiah at that moment and he even hit him with his hand, while trying to make cuts on his arm with his ws that looked like a sickle.


    Isiah managed to avoid that first hit but the second one got him immediately and it started to hurt so much .


    With one hit he got 4 cuts in his arms, he was bleeding but not that much, the problem was with the pain, it seemed like the ws had some venom inside of them which started to give him a burning sensation second after another.


    Isiah looked at the creature in front of him trying to see if there was any point of weakness but he couldn''t think of anything.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He learned how to hunt with his dad. He hated it so much but he got some skills that helped him survive after the evacuation. He knew how to hunt animals and ughter them but he never wanted to use them unless he was forced by his dad.


    And when the evacuation happened he only survived on fruits and vegetables most of the time .


    '' I don''t want to think about it this way, but the creature didn''t leave me any choice, all i have to do is to think of it as a rabid animal and project what i learned for the past years in it, i don''t think that i have magic skills enough to damage him with my dark powers, at this point the least i could do is give him what''s equivalent to a punch, nothing more ''


    Isiah walked toward it this time very confident while he was focusing on his dark energy to manipte it into whatever thought he was thinking about.


    ''Dark fireballs! hell nuh ¡­it will work perfectly fine on a human or a mage but this ¡­this is different ''


    Isiah got so many hits before he made up his mind and started focusing his dark energy on picturing a fireball.


    It was not like any other fireball he made , it was very different because on the surface it looked more like what he usually made, but on the inside, it was very dark and condensed with dark energy.


    Practically he was not creating a fireball, he was covering a dark energy ball with a surface of fire, it looked tiny but when Isiah was holding it he felt it very unstable in his hand, he was basically struggling to keep it in one ce .


    '' I guess, i haven''t seen that much of spells to recreate in need, i never saw the impression of a spell made by dark energy, there weren''t any mage''s ability to perform magic with the diabolic core, it is a first and i have to improvise ''


    Isiah was smiling at that moment because he knew how he was going to use it right now.


    Isiah showed his lined-up teeth while he said calmly as if he was speaking to someone:" Using the same spell in a different way is not that clever but it is all i got since i couldn''t use the damn grimoire "


    Isiah got a few hits after that while he was trying to contain the ball he made with his dark energy stable in his hand .


    "Fuc****, i am barely stabilizing it because of the divine energy ! "


    Even with that small amount inside of him the divine energy still affected his magic maniption .


    He was not resisting because he wanted to get closer to the creature, a few cuts weren''t going to stop him anyway.


    And the moment the creature hit his face with its ws, Isiah hit him with the ball he made in his face because it seemed like it was the only ce that was not covered by his armor.


    " FFFFFKKKHHHHHRRRRRRRRR"

 Chapter 108 I Am Determined!

    Isiah noticed the first time he used magic to kill those goat creatures that there was a tiny amount of divine energy slipping into his dark energy without his permission .


    It felt like that divine energy was always there in the shadow, and because it was so tiny it was unnoticed for most of the time unless he cast a spell, and then he was able to feel as if it was passing through his veins which confused him the most.


    The sound of the creature''s face as it was burning with the tiny fireball he made was loud and it left Isiah confused because it sounded like when something hot is put on ice, his face melted by that spell for a time Isiah kept his hand on his face.


    Initially, the creature tried to move, but as time passed, his resistance faded.


    '' This ¡­this ¡­this is not what i imagined when i decided to use fire this way''


    Isiah removed his hand from the creature''s face, he felt a slight resistance because its skin was attached to his palm.


    " Yakhhhh ¡­that''s disgusting " He shouted when he removed his hand and started to wave it in the air to remove what was left from the creature''s face in it .


    He didn''t notice that the creature that was standing the whole time had fallen until it made a huge impact on the ground.


    Isiah was clueless about why his spell worked that way when all he wanted to do was burn the creature''s face so he could run away.


    '' Still, i can''t figure out what happened to it''


    Something after that came out of its corpse, something that Isiah didn''t pay attention to until he saw the snake going back to his neck to circle it while looking into its dead body .


    Isiah turned around to check on it himself, then said:" And that is more bizarre than i thought"


    Isiah got closer to the corpse that wasying on the ground while its face was burned, he had mixed feelings because something inside of him wanted him to go back while another thing wanted him to move forward.


    Something was shining in the dark just above the corpse, it was definitely something dark but he continued to walk while thinking inside of him .


    '' I am dark, i am dark, so this thing is just simr to me, i shouldn''t be afraid of something like me, people tend to fear what they don''t know, but i know¡­i know that i am dark just like anything else in this ce and interacting with creatures while i am being here is inevitable ''.


    It was a piece of metal shining in the dark, a small triangr piece that looked so small, so when Isiah reached it with his hand the light shined immediately all over him while he was being dressed with the armor that the dead creature was wearing.


    For some reason it tightened him up with it, it didn''t feel like it was big or small, it was made for him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    To the effect of surprise Isiah shouted while saying :" I am wearing that creature''s suit, that''s disgusting, i have to remove it ¡­i have to get out ¡­i have to disable it ¡­but how?..this thing is glued to me ''


    The snake was still in his neck which made him more furious than he expected, he started to remove it but it didn''t want to move, and after a lot of attempts he just gave up and left it there.


    '' Maybe I need this armor to protect myself in this ce! i guess these dark creatures have a lot of magical tools that i could use , i guess i have to kill more of them and equip myself if i want to survive this ce and go back to the old globe''


    Isiah was now walking with that armor all over his body, he was able to hide his face this time which made him morefortable while moving in that forest.


    As he kept on walking he saw some of the creatures fighting but it was not a huge fight, it looked like they were all teasing each other.


    And by knowing that Isiah felt morefortable as he crossed that crusty forest.


    Outside the forest, there was a huge castle that Isiah didn''t even know how it was built,pared to the building he saw on the other side of the river this ce looked very scary and powerful and it had a powerful first impression on him.


    The castle looked 4 times bigger than the institution of magic that he was attending, he was not able to see its peak because he was too small.


    '' It didn''t show up from afar because the forest was hiding it especially with the absence of light but looking at it now it feels like a huge ce and i think that the people living here are powerful as hell''


    Isiah raised his face to the ce of the sky but everything was dark and he felt a bit trapped, he never liked something above him


    but here it felt like the whole world is above him.


    '' I wanted to go up, and all i could do was go down badly ¡­ahhhhh¡­the more i think about it the more i feel my blood boiling inside of me, the bastards who made mee to this filthy ce are going to pay for everything they have done, just wait for me, i don''t care if have to spent more time here in order to get enough powers to kill the bastards¡­those half mages¡­those weak expendables people ''


    Isiah''s eyes were glittering with fire the more he thought about the situation he was into,.


    '' I can''t waste time here, i have to gain powers, and i think i just knew how ''


    Isiah smirked before he started to walk while looking at the creature that was entering the giant door of that castle then said : " I am determined, i will kill you ..i don''t care if i made your entire race extinct, unless i have more power nothing matters to me ''

 Chapter 109 [Bonus ] The Leaders Breakdown

    There was nothing in the world that could make Yogev''s headrest at ease after that massacre, district 2 lost a lot of people in that attack after they thought that they survived the triple full moons.


    Most of the mages were not in a state to even consider future ns, and Yogev was hesitant about leading them to war right now when they are not in their senses.


    Felix and his people started to help the mages from district 2, they gathered all the dead ones and made them in lines to organize them .


    Burying them was a huge dilemma, Felix told them that they should be buried in their district when a few mages from district 2 who didn''t have any loss said that they should be buried here .


    Returning to district 2 was no longer an option after this huge loss.


    Yogev didn''t know what to do, he couldn''t even approach his people so he stayed far from them all by himself while leaning toward a huge tree trying to collect his thoughts.


    He never imagined that being in charge of people''s destiny would be that messed up until he had that huge p in his face.


    He was not a natural-born leader, people loved him and respected him and that is why they chose him to represent them, and when it came to hard decisions he basically sacrificed his people while trying to do what was in his mind from the beginning.


    Even when he was hit by the reality he only wanted to do that, he wanted to ovee Chris and win him in a fight .


    It was not like he was not caring about the dead ones but he wanted revenge more than anything.


    " Are you nning to stay away like that in a hard time like this ? " Heigl asked when he reached him in the middle of people''s confusion.


    Yogev was so drawn into his thought that he couldn''t notice that his people were already decided to choose whether they bury their dead ones here or in their district.


    " Save this breakdown forter, now you have to stand on your feet and be present, it is in these kinds of times people shine, who would remember a person that stood with him in happy times?, we only remember people who stood with us in hardships"


    Yogev was still looking at the void behind Heigl''s back, it was like he was putting his voice in the background and Heigl hated that so much.


    Yogev has that aura around him that made Heigl want him to be the leader, he had the ability to listen to him when was just a kid suggesting to them that they were safe in the middle of the triple full moons.


    Another person would have ignored what he said or at least made fun of him before that, but he didn''t, and instead he just listened and tested his theory.


    " You have to stand on your feet and go meet your people" Heigl sat to him again with persistante tone this time .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Heigl was looking at the mess around him, and he knew that the crowds needed their leader or the chaos will start on their side.


    " Mister Yogev, you should stand on your feet , now !" He repeated .


    And this time Heigl just looked around him while he was speaking to Yogev, so he noticed Felix looking at them with curiosity .


    Heigl couldn''t just trust a man like Felix, a man like him was essential in his n to make more allies but not in times where their leader was struggling to lead them properly.


    He knew that look inside of his eyes, he knew that something was up and that''s why he shouted at Yogev like never before while saying:" You better stand on your feet now, or you will jeopardize all you wanted to do "


    at that moment Yogev looked Heigl in the eyes for the first time since he came to talk to him.


    " You are right, it is not the time to have a mental breakdown," Yogev said with determination written all over his face .


    " Yeah, that is true mister Yogev" Heigl agreed .


    "It is time to fuc**** those bastards life like they did to ours, sorry kid but what you are saying right now is for cowards, we will take revenge on them all before we decide where to bury them, i want all the dead people to know what we did for them" Yogev exined .


    Heigl knew that who was talking to him was not the same person, he was under trauma and blinded by anger, he was not thinking properly and for a second he wanted to p him in the face .


    " It is not the right time to act recklessly, we can''t have more people dead on our side, it is a risk that we can''t afford, our people are weak emotionally and mentally, and thinking of using them in this state is not fair, " Heigl said intensely .


    Yogev raised his hand then pointed at Felix who was looking at them a moment after another while trying to hide it then said :" But he won''t wait for them to be in their right minds, he is already hovering around them, see for yourself Heigl, he is already trying to join the forces together to lead them"


    Heigl stood in front of Yogev''s index trying to hide it from Felix then said:" When a person is in rage he can''t think properly and eventually he will lose every fight he goes into"


    " They are driven by rage, they will do whatever they could to kill the bastards of district 1" Yogev replied to him while his eyes were still focused on Felix''s eyes .


    '' Shiii****t , i messed up , the man is crazy now, i wonder if i should just leave him there, now he is going to cause a mess and eventually cause us more damage than we already got'' Heigl thought while he was looking at Yogev that started to walk back to where all the people left from his district were sitting .


    " It is war ¡­.it is war ¡­.stand on your feet my people¡­"

 Chapter 110 Counter Attack

    Animals that left the forest when it was on fire started going back to the undamaged parts, and it seemed the rest were just migrating from the burned parts to the safe zones.


    The center of district one, therefore, was so calm, people of district one celebrated all day the massacre they did to those people from district 2.


    Chris was having credits for the n he executed and for saving them and he didn''t hate it at all, he loved it so much because he was getting all that he aimed for.


    Until midnight people kept on drinking alcohol while dancing and talking and having fun, while those who didn''t agree with what happened just left the ce to save some of the sanity they had.


    Only a few were able to see the full picture of what was happening around them.The fact that they were still trapped in a region that is on the brink of extinction and that they were all out of the leveling up system officially .


    Arino and his wife didn''t participate in that celebration, he just apanied Lexie''s family to their house and tried to help them organize things with his magic.


    Lexie was out of the picturepletely, she was not interested in what everyone was doing, her only concern was to find the little Ciel after she messed things up by her reaction to hearing Isiah''s name.


    She was near the forest when she saw some lightsing from afar.


    Knowing what her people were doing she was sure that the lights that were approaching her house near the forest did not belong to people from her district.


    ording to the distance of those lights Lexie calcted their distance fast, she realized that they were not very far from them, and the only thing that she was able to do was to run away towards her house to alert her family and Arino''s .


    It was veryte and her mother and sisters were sleeping outside the house before organizing it with magic after that terrifying fire.


    " Mom¡­Silin¡­Jinny¡­wake up ¡­you have to wake up immediately " She shouted to them as she was running toward Arino''s house. Her mom woke up right away because she got used to sleeping lightly after all these past ripple full moons.


    " Meet me outside the garden ¡­hurry up" She said while she increased her speed to reach Arino''s house.


    He was too sleeping outside the house while hugging his wife from the back as she was too hugging their little kid the same way he was doing to her.


    Arino too woke the moment he heard her footsteps getting closer to his house and when their eyes met he knew that something bad was about to happen .


    " Lights¡­.ahhhhh¡­.. lights areing from the direction of the pce¡­right where Chris did his crimes ¡­"


    " Are you sure, Lexie? "


    He was then waking his wife up, Lexie bend over to put her palms upon her knees then said while exhaling heavily :" The lights weren''t ours for sure and they are getting closer really fast "


    "I have to hide with my family right now" Lexie shouted while trying to rest for a bit then turned around immediately not even caring whether he was following her or not .<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Do you know where to hide ? '''' Arino asked because he was so concerned about her and her family, he knew her father back in the days and she was more like a little copy of him, she didn''t look like him but every move she made was just reminded him of her father whom he was a friend with .


    " The forest" She said while pointing at it knowing that people from district 2 won''t take any risks by going there after the fire .


    " I am sure that it is not safe to go there""


    " There is no ce safe on Delwias Ind anymore, what Chris did is going to reflect badly on our future, by killing those people he dered war, and i am not even sure if i want to be part of this situation" Lexie replied to him with a sad look on her face then waved at him and run away toward her house.


    When she got there she found her mother waiting for her with her 2 sisters, she made them hurry to follow her as soon as she got there.


    Before getting inside the forest she looked at the light that was just a few meters away from them, she then realized that what she and Arino feared the most was going to happen .


    Her mother and sisters went inside the forest without any light, they were trembling with every step however Lexie knew that if she had to make a fire spell to light up the path they were going to see her .


    The distance between them was so close and that is why she had to hurry and find a safe ce to hide them.


    BOOOOOOOM


    A lot of noises came to her ears, she knew that at that moment they reached her house and probably destroyed it to the ground ,it was already burned but like that they made sure to kill all who were there in that ce .


    BOOOOOOM


    Another hit that Lexie felt it inside of her heart this time, she was hesitant as she realized that maybe this hit was in Arino''s house .


    " Move Lexie , you can''t stop here , you were right about everything, they are not our people and they are definitely going to kill us when they see us " Her mother said as she grabbed her hand trying to make her follow her .


    " I think Arino ¡­.i think he was shot this time by whatever type of magic is this " Lexie said while trying to hold her tears from falling.


    " I am sure that they are fine, you did the right thing, don''t worry , plus ¡­Arino is very strong ¡­i guess he is able to take care of himself and his family ".


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM


    The entire ce got destroyed including the ce where Lexie was in at that moment.


    She fell on the ground, while she started to feel dizzy, as if her entire world was moving around her, her nose bleed immediately as the ash was falling all over her .

 Chapter 111 LATER....LATER...LATER...

    " I don''t care if you are tired or sad or pissed or full of hate or devastated or too sick of living this life, i don''t care about your feelings, i don''t care about how much time you need to process what just happened to you, you want to be sad ¡­LATER ¡­you want to be alone in this time ¡­LATER ¡­you want to hide and cry your dad ones ¡­LATER ¡­.LATER..LATER ¡­i don''t care about the whole grief process " Yogev kept on talking like a crazy person while walking among his people who were too stunned to even reply .


    " They came into our territory and killed people who weren''t even able to defend themselves, they took advantage of our absence and killed them mercilessly just because they could, what happened here, my people ¡­if it''s not an indication of war then i don''t know what is ,don''t cry, don''t let those emotions flow from you,press them and bottle everything inside of you, make sure that the anger and hate don''t fade away, make sure that it is the only thing that will keep you moving in this terrible time, your loved ones don''t need your tears! Do you think they want them ? Of course not"


    Yogev kept on moving as if his body was under the control of something invisible .


    " All they want is revenge¡­"


    Heigl reached out to him at that moment trying to make him stop that speech because he was already moving their hearts and the majority of them didn''t even analyze what he said, they were too angry to think more about anything .


    Felix on the other hand kept on looking at Yogev with indecisiveness while he was listening to Yogev''s speech.


    He was hesitant about participating in a war but since he saw what Chris did to those people he knew that an act like that was just the beginning, and he was not going to stop unless he destroy all of the other districts.


    Heigl approached Yogev and said trying to interrupt him :" Felix is looking at you, he is trying to hunt a chance to be the leader and what you are doing is just too messed up, don''t use the people when they are in a weak spot"


    Yogev raised his hand in the air and then said:" People with high affinity to fire element, raise your hands"


    People obeyed him immediately when he asked them.


    " You are in the first line, their houses had to be destroyed so make sure to do that "


    His people nodded while they were agreeing on his demands .


    " Mages with great abilities in fights, you are second in line"


    A few stood to show themselves and Yogev found himself making a sincere n to destroy district t1 as he wanted .


    Felix stood in front of Yogev and then said: " What ? Do you want to attack them just like they did to you? That''s absurd , you are going to have more deaths on your part and you will gain nothing from this attack "


    " Who gave you the permission to discuss my district''s matter ? i am the leader her and i am sure that my people won''t appreciate living like that knowing they failed to do something minuscule like this" Yogev said while giving Felix cold stares.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " You wanted us to be here ? You practically begged us to be here"


    " Don''t tter yourself, when i came to you i had the slightest hope that this problem would be sort out peacefully, now it is either you join or you don''t ¡­it is all the same..i know my people are capable to fight on their own ".


    "We will go back to the borders until we leave this ce, we don''t have any intentions to go into a war that is not ours" Felix said with a sarcastic smile on his face .


    " Of course, you are free to go but remember this when we finish the bastards who killed our people we will get to the ones who didn''t help us very soon " Yogev said with a serious face .


    " Are you threatening us? "


    " I making sure that you know the full options that are on your table, Felix"


    After that Yogev didn''t even look at Felix as he was too busy organizing the lines of the mages making a full n to avenge them.


    " Remember! People from district 1 are not going to predict that we are going to hit them after a huge loss as we had, they are going to think that we need more time to make another move, and that is why attacking them right away is going to be our best chance to cause them damage"


    As a leader he knew that he had a huge chance to finish the district''s one people in this attack, or save them, he didn''t have any weak people among his lines to care about them, and all they were left were the strong ones.


    '' I hate to think about it in this way¡­but yeah ¡­at least now i don''t have to care about them, it is not like i wanted them to be dead but they are, and there is nothing i can do about it ¡­i could revenge them and that is what i am going to happen'' Yogev thought .


    Heigl looked at Yogev with disappointment, he was the only fit candidate for the leadership yet he went all over the edge after that attack .


    Felix couldn''t ept the way Yogev talked to him, he never liked anyone bossing him and as he spoke to Yogev he realized that after those threats he was going to want to be his leader, and he didn''t want that to happen so he approached Yogev slowly while taking a dagger from his pocket .


    That dagger was something he cherished because one of his mentors gave it to him when he learned his first spell and he used it ever since.


    Felix made sure that his divine energy waspressed in that dagger and ran towards Yogev aiming at his heart.

 Chapter 112 I Cant Help Anyone...

    When Lexie opened her eyes again, she found herself buried under a huge quantity of soil mixed with ash, she moved very slowly because since she opened her eyes again she felt like her head was spinning around, she felt something dripping from her nose and she felt a bit confused, the blood was all over her face and her small body was trapped in a way that she couldn''t even move.


    The first thing she thought about was her family. Even when she felt pain after several attempts of moving she carried with it, thest attack hit her and her family, and that made her very confused and pissed and hopeless about her state.


    She removed what was burying her body with difficulty then she freed herself only to see everything around her in a worse state than the triple full moon.


    She was not able to see past her feet but she already knew because of the ash that was all over the ce, and the trees that were on the ground now that the attack was very strong.


    She tried to take advantage of the ash and the smoke all around her and made a lighting spell, she umted her energy in her palm and processed it to make the spell. It was not that strong and she wanted it that way because if she used her energy the enemy would notice her and kill her with the next hit.


    She kept on moving in circles whispering her sister''s names and calling for her mother but she got no replies.


    After minutes of researching the ce and her heart started to realize what state she was in.


    After that hit, she kept on moving, not letting herself think about anything, just the safety of her sister but now she was unable to keep her mind clear.


    The damage was all over the ce and the fact that she couldn''t find any of them made her feel troubled in a bad way.


    Since the start, she only wanted to protect them with nothing else in her mind and now thinking about failing that mission was making her anxious.


    " Mooooom, Siliiin ¡­Jinnnyy..are you hearing me? " She was now raising her voice a bit so that they would be able to hear her but no response.


    She wiped her nosebleed that kept on dropping since she woke up, while not stopping not even for a second to look at them.


    For half an hour all she did was call out for them with no agreeable result until she decided to dig the soil underneath all that destruction, it was the only possible exnation for their disappearance.


    Her tears started to fall the more she dug all over the ce they were standing before the attack.


    her nails started to hurt but she was not going to stop all knowing that they might not be okay.


    " Please show up ¡­.please ¡­please ¡­ I can''t find you when you are all being silent " She begged the more she dug.


    Just a few meters away from where she was standing she dug with tears blocking her vision, she didn''t dig that much in that ce until she felt something like hair between her fingers, she wiped her tears and looked more carefully into the hole she created.


    '' Is this hair? ''


    She couldn''t recognize it because it was covered with soil and ash which made it unrecognizable.


    She dug more all over that ce only to be stunned by the look of her little sister Jinny''s body.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Ahhhhhhh¡­.Jinny ¡­Jinny " She shouted when she recognized her sister''s body from the clothes of district 1 that she was wearing.


    Lexie carried the body with difficulty because of her injury, she flipped it so that she could see her face, and then started pping her face to wake her up.


    Even then she couldn''t ept the fact that her sister might be dead.


    " Jinny ¡­.wake ¡­sisssy ¡­wake up ..it is me, Lexie "


    Lexie was too afraid to check her pulse, she didn''t want to know that her sister got killed by that attack even when she saw the damage all around her.


    " Jinny ¡­sissy ¡­please wake up ¡­your big sister is afraid, so afraid, so please wake up and smile at me "


    Lexie was now shaking her body to wake her up yet her body felt light, her sister was not heavy, to begin with, but now she was much easier to move than before.


    her tears kept on falling on her cheeks, she reached for her neck to check her pulse only to find none.


    In the aftermath of the attack, her sister was buried underground and had suffered fatal injuries, but she refused to believe what she had seen.


    "This can''t be happening, this can''t be happening ....sissy ...I can''t believe this ...you''re not dead ...you''re not dead".


    Later on, Lexie was able to find the body of her mother and her sister Sillin under the soil too, the attack killed the three of them and Lexie had nothing to do to save them.


    For hours she looked at their bodies as theyy cold motionless on the ground while surrounded by fallen trees, and she realized that she was all by herself for the first time.


    her mind was nk as she kept on looking at them with tears in her eyes.


    She stopped the lighting spell because she was too afraid to look at those bodies knowing that she failed them that much.


    She was able to hear several hits now as she was sitting on the ground with crossed legs, screams were all over the ce, she knew that her people were not safe but she was not ready to move or help anyone.


    " I can''t help anyone ¡­I can''t help anyone ¡­.I am just useless "


    She kept saying the more she heard the screams of her people..


    With dawn, there was officially no district one ¡­.


    With dawn, Lexie realized that she wanted to kill all of them ¡­

 Chapter 113 No More Leveling-System!

    A lot of people didn''t know what happened at that moment. A lot of them were just preparing themselves to take revenge on people who mascaraed their loved ones when Felix tried to dagger Yogev with his dagger that was enhanced by his divine energy.


    Even Yogev was so consumed by the moment that he was absent-minded when Felix started approaching him with bad thoughts in his mind.


    It was when Felix started running toward Yogev while aiming his dagger toward his heart that people knew what his intentions were, but it was toote for them to save him.


    STAAAAAAAAAAB


    Yogev closed his eyes immediately when he saw Felix get close to him while holding that dagger in his hand.


    Yogev opened his eyes just seconds after that when he realized that nothing happened to him because at that moment one person was standing in front of them to protect him.


    Someone smaller than him, younger than him, and definitely was looking out for him this whole time .


    Heigl who took the stab fell to the ground with the dagger still in his shoulder, he was feeling pain but he managed to tie Felix''s legs when he fell on the ground by casting a spell .


    Felix lost his bnce when he tried to move back. When he realized that he missed his target, he fell to the ground while looking at Heigl, very pissed off .


    Yogev didn''t even ask Heigl if he was alright he just walked towards Felix who was terrified now because he was surrounded by a lot of mages from district 2 that was on fire because of the speech that Yogev gave them.


    As he looked right in his eyes with dead cold eyes, Yogev ughtered Felix''s head with the dagger he took from Heigl''s shoulder, he didn''t even use it that way but he turned it into a sword then the next thing people saw was Felix''s head on his other hand .


    It was a moment of silence for all the people that witnessed what happened there .


    In seconds, Yogev took the dagger from Heigl''s shoulder not even caring about his pain or his state, he was acting cruelly like never before which made Heigl question all the faith he put in him to lead the people .


    He regretted even helping him before, now that he was seeing the mess that was all in front of him.


    .


    " He killed our leader ! " One of the mages from district 5 shouted as he saw the scene .


    People there started to move in confusion, most of them didn''t even know what happened because everything happened so fast .


    " I said the bastard killed our leader, he killed mister Felix, he is holding his head there," The man said again while pointing at Yogev''s hand.


    There was chaos after that, Heigl started crawling after that to go to another ce to heal his arm while the people of district 5 started to make a huge fuss over the death of their leader.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The mages of district 2 were not able to decide what to do with them so they left them to approach the body .


    Then , a few mages wanted revenge and wanted to attack Yogev that was still carrying his head.


    " This Felix " Yogev said while he was still holding his head in his hand, he even started to wave it in the air while the blood was still dripping from it .


    His body was still on the ground while still being tied too with Heigl''s spell .


    " This little one here is your leader? Well, i guess so ¡­this person here was the most powerful person among those who were left behind after the evacuation, he was the one who made youe this far and even survives the horrors in your path, he was the most important person among you and he is dead now as you see"


    People were stunned by the change of personality. Yogev looked like a very nice person when they met him but he turned out to be a devilish person after his people were killed .


    They were pissed at him but deep down they all knew that they couldn''t do anything to survive because they were weak and they were outnumbered too .


    " You killed our leader, that''s unforgivable," The man shouted at Yogev .


    " Great, don''t forgive me ! Right ¡­I don''t care about your feelings here, i don''t even care about my people''s feelings, if you want somethinge and get it "


    " You want to fight us ¡­you bastard after you made use here all this way " The man hesitated to get closer to Yogev .


    Yogev threw Felix''s head toward the man that held it, very scared of it .


    " Your leader is dead, and you still have the option to fight under my mages, if you refuse then you are the enemy and you will be killed "


    " You are threatening us like that?, " Another man said .


    "You didn''t have a leader, you only settled for the bastard because he was more powerful than you, but he was not going to do you any good, i offered him to join our forces and the first thing he did was attack me, any other wise person was not going to do something like that and jeopardize the safety of his people, he was a bastard after all ..and you were brainless to follow him "


    Yogev didn''t want to speak to them again; he just turned around so he saw Heigl while he was still crawling away from the scene .


    Yogev smiled sarcastically then walked slowly towards him then said loudly to the people from district 5 :"There is no leveling up system for the first time in a thousand years, and there are definitely no districts, you are all fighting to survive and i can guarantee you that if you are on my side, there is no district 1, 2,3,4 or 5, when the evacuation happened all the rules went with them but you fool people wanted to believe what you wanted to believe"


    Yogev was not even looking at them but he was somehow enlightened by the new realization, he looked at that boy crawling all the way down with pain in his heart, he definitely wanted to harm him before when he tried to talk to him out of revenge ¡­


    ''I can believe that he can be this annoying !''

 Chapter 114 Right Hand

    Heigl was in pain but he kept on crawling all the way to the hill next to the forest, all he wanted was to move away from everything.


    He already put faith in someone and believed in him like he never did in anyone else, yet he got hit by his change of personality.


    He thought that having a leader who was able to listen to his followers'' instructions and thoughts was a great thing, yet he didn''t know that Yogev was going to cause this type of damage .


    Suddenly, he felt that he was not yet on the ground, he turned around automatically to see what happened only to see Yogev walking towards him slowly while having his arm on the level of his body.


    Yogev cast a spell to lift him from the ground without even talking to him, and when he reached him he just said:" It was what you said that pushed me to make up my mind "


    Heigl didn''t even want to speak to him because he was pissed off, and he wanted only to stay alone to heal his injury .


    He struggled to get himself out of Yogev''s spell but he couldn''t and eventually gave up trying .


    Yogev carried him with that spell to the hill that he wanted to stay on, he set him under a big tree, and then released him from that spell .


    " Let me see your injury ? Are you in pain? Did the bleeding stop? " Yogev said to him with a calm tone.


    " You do your heroic actions toward your people, I am not interested in whatever you want to do " Heigl shouted while his features showed so much pain.


    Yogev didn''t even care about what Heigl said and got closer to him, and started to rip his tunic so that he was able to analyze the damage that was caused by Felix''s stabbing .


    " What are you doing? I don''t want your help ``Heigl started to resist when Yogev showed interest in healing his arm .


    " Who said that I am asking for permission? " He said while he was holding his shoulder with big power.


    " Let me stay alone for a bit, I don''t want to be with anyone and especially you"


    " I know that you''re upset but the truth is I don''t really care about your feelings, you are one of my people and that''s it, your emotions are your own problem"


    Yogev used a water element to clean the injury so it would be visible to him clearly to estimate the damage, then he put his hand over the wound and started to heal it, he didn''t use healing magic he only elerated the time in that spot by a time spell.


    It was not that strong of a spell because he was only able to use it in a small ce for a brief amount of time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was a very sophisticated spell that only a few people on Delwias Ind knew about, it was not taught in the institution, and only a few families in Delwias Ind knew how to do it .


    Yogev concentrated on the flesh as it was healing on its own very slowly and he felt satisfied, yet the result was not final, it was still not healedpletely when the spell just ended.


    " Well, at least it won''t be infected !" He said with a smile on his face .


    " What''s this spell ? "


    " I am not able to use healing magic, so i reced it with this spell, it is not something that you can use because you don''t have an affinity to this element "


    " What element ? I already have an affinity to two elements, water, and air, so what is the element that you used to heal me ? Heigl said when he couldn''t just hide his curiosity .


    " Are you okay now? "


    Heigl realized at that moment that Yogev didn''t want to tell him about the element he was speaking of so he just ignored him too .


    "I want you to be my right hand, what I am nning for needs someone that I trust blindly, and defending me that way with your life was enough for me to trust you over my life " Yogev said while he was looking at his people from afar.


    " It is a huge responsibility, and let me tell you that these people don''t know even what they put themselves into, since the evacuation everything changed and we all just wanted to stay still and wait for those who already abandoned us toe back and save us, what are the chances of that to happen ? I could say ¡­none ¡­the leveling up system was destroyed the moment they left us ¡­we should ept that and move on with our lives "


    " Don''t get me involved in your twisted mind, i was mistaken, i thought that you are worth it, that you can lead our people to safety but i guess that i was wrong, and i am not nning to help in the future, if you want to kill me or exile me or torture me then do it because i am not going to change my mind " Heigl said while looking at him, he tried to fix his tunic but it was all ruptured so he used a spell but it still looked very bad .


    " Tell me what you believe ?Do you really think that the people who leveled up are going toe and get us ? "


    " Of course not, i am not that stupid"


    " So what are your ns? What do you want to do after leaving us ? "I hope i die soon because what you are missing here is that this ce, Delwias Ind changed in a very bad way, all the districts got destroyed , it is just a matter of time before we encounter the same fate, i really wanted to stay peacefully here but since you and Chris started a war i really want to stay out of it "


    Heigl didn''t want to be part of any other person suffering, he knew that war was not going to make their life better , and they were all going to die unless something changed .

 Chapter 115 Too Early For A Celebration

    At night all the mages from districts 5 and 2 were gathered beside the forest and started moving toward the houses of people from district 1 .


    They didn''t leave a house intact when the attack started, they burned, and destroyed everything on their way, and they didn''t leave a soul.


    Under Yogev''smand, his people were satisfied with his call to kill whoever was responsible for their loss.


    He was on the first line too with them because he was strong like them, and he was able to cast spells of destruction .


    Mages from district 5 were still hesitant about him leading them, but they somehow felt that what he said about the absence of the leveling-up system hit them so hard .


    They didn''t think of it that way but he lit up new ideas to them that were not even clear when they were only thinking all alone .


    " Don''t just hit the houses, this borders of the forest too, i guess if some of them somehow realized our presence they would hide here until we go away, so yeah ¡­hit the borders of the forest too, the more you kill the less the threat you leave "


    Yogev then umted so much divine energy to use the air element and then hit the forest with the help of so many mages of his district who had an affinity to the air element.


    ? The shot was so strong to the point where even trees were out of their sockets, the impact was huge and he was satisfied with the result .


    " That is the way to guarantee that you didn''t leave any people behind you, " He said with a sarcastic smile on his face .


    The mages of both districts were not that strong but with their coboration, they were able to finish so many parts in a short period of time .


    Most of the people of district 1 were either asleep or drunk and that is why they were unable to fight or defend themselves .


    He and his man caused so much destruction in district one, there were a lot of deaths and injuries there, but somehow he was not satisfied, he wanted to meet Chris so badly to make him drink with the same cup.


    " I want you to bring him here alive, I want that bastard alive. Are you hearing me, he is mine ? '''' Yogev said while he was sending one of the mages to search for him while he continued walking with mages at a steady pace while they were causing destruction everywhere .


    The screams were too loud and the sound of destruction was deafening their ears but he didn''t stop, the look of his people killed in that merciless way was the only thing that kept on pushing him in that direction when things got hard.


    " We find him, we found the bastard, Chris the leader of district 1, we found him," One of the mages from district 2 said as he was pulling him from his hair, only to push him in front of Yogev to fell right beside his legs .


    Yogev looked at Chris with pity when he finally got to see him after all he had done to his people with the incident of the triple full moons and with killing his people who were too weak to defend themselves.


    " How do you feel now that you are seeing your people getting killed in front of you? Do you still think that you made the right decision ? "<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yogev was smiling widely at him.


    Chris spat on the floor saliva mixed with blood, apparently, he was hit by the mage who captured him when he was celebrating with his people for killing his people .


    " Wasn''t it too early for a celebration you bastard ? " Yogev said .


    " No, well, their resistance was not that great, we finished them in a short time, i guess that we should have stayed there and waited for you to kill you instead of going back, that''s the only thing that i am regretting at this time " Yogev was touching his jaw this time because he was feeling pain after that mage punched him on his face


    " I am not going to stop until i kill your entire district" Yogev said with anger written all over his face this time


    When he said that Chris started tough loudly like a crazy person, he was clearly not in his right state because of alcohol, yet he was talking seriously when he said:" Well, i don''t care about those fuc***ers, please kill them "


    In that ce, there were a lot of people from Districts 5 and 2, and a few from district 1 who was stunned by what he said. Chris never showed them that side and that is why they felt very surprised by his change of attitude.


    " If you kill them you will do them a favor," Chris added .


    " Sir, are you drunk ? Why are you saying something like this? You don''t mean what you are saying, please make up your mind " One of the district 1 mages said.


    "Huh ! Did I tell you you better kill them now, see? I am asking you to kill in his presence and yet he is finding some stupid excuses that i don''t mean what i said, you¡­fuc***er i meant every word i just said , but you will never ept that, you know why ? "


    Chris was now looking at Yogev while stretching his neck to be able to look at his eyes then continued:" They think that they matter, they can''t ept that they failed to level up and their lives ended"


    The mage of district one was too stunned to speak, but Yogev said to him:" I pity your people for having you as a leader "


    They only wanted someone to give them hope and i just did that, there is no test, no secret selection, and you are certainly going to die in this ce you bastards "


    Chris said fast as if he was rushed to his people, then looked at Yogev and added:" Good luck now to rule them without hope, they were obedient because i nted in their head that they were going to be selected by the higher regions, they only followed my orders because they wanted to level up, but it was all just a lie that I made with Rivok, we are all doomed here "


    "Why are revealing your lie to them now ? "Yogev asked.


    " Because you are going to kill me "


    " Well I am not, '''' Yogev said with a creepy smile on his face .

 Chapter 116 The Stupid Ones

    Once Chris heard that deration he felt like for the first time since he became a leader someone overpassed him, he thought that Yogev was going to kill him when things went this far so he said recklessly all that he nned to manipte his people in front of them .


    Yogev was smiling which gave him shivers all over his body, it was at that moment that he knew he messed up .


    Chris started to look around him with fear in his eyes. There were some mages from his district that he was celebrating with at that moment.


    " What are you going to do with me ? ``Chris asked when he felt like his life was in danger .


    " Nothing¡­ I am not going to do anything " Yogev showed his teeth with a smile then walked a bit while spreading his arms and moving all around him .


    And when he reached the center he added :" Well¡­I am not going to do anything because they are ¡­"


    It was close to dawn, the attacks were still proceeding all over district 1, screams were still heard, and loud noises of destruction too.


    Mages of district 2 were too tired yet the urge to revenge on their loved ones kept them moving ten times their average.


    At that moment, Yogev tried to look seriously, and said loudly to his mages:" Make a circle, I want to see these people fight"


    Mages of district 2 didn''t know what his intentions were, but they did what he asked for anyway, they all made a circle with their bodies while they pushed people of district 1 inside of it , they were more like 10 mages with Chris who was still sitting on the ground waiting for his death sentence .


    "I don''t want to be unfair, I want to give all of you a fair chance to defend yourself in this, this bastard made you attack my people, and you did it anyway, I am not going to show you mercy because of what you did but I am going to give you the will to fight before you die, " Yogev said while he was looking to all of them .


    He withdraw from inside the circle and went outside of it the said:" In this circle, there is only one side that is going to survive, it is either the leader of the people"


    " Do you want us to kill our leader ? " One of the mages of district one said with hesitation .


    "Your leader! Ahaaaa¡­now I see what he was talking about, that''s interesting "


    " Leader ? Weren''t you listening to him? He confessed that he lied to us about the selection, there was no selection, we are all doomed from the start, and he just said that after spreading hundreds of rumors" Another one said with an angry expression.


    Chris didn''t say a word to them, he was too drunk and he wanted to survive this even if he had to kill his entire people .


    " Well, it is your choice, I am going to release whoever is the winner in the battle, " Yogev added as he looked at his people.


    Mages of district 2 didn''t like what Yogev suggested to the others, one of them went right away to him and said :" We should kill all of them ! Are you going to release the winner if that means that he participated in killing our people? "


    Another one of his mages said:" Let''s not make it slow, let''s finish them right away, we already are more powerful than all of them and we caused them immense damage"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yogev looked at both of them who suggested that and said:" How dare youe and talk to the leader with your nonsense? "


    It was the first time that Yogev acted rude to one of his followers, he was always nice and gentle, he cherished social rtionships and he loved to listen to people but since he lost all those people during that attack he hated everything about himself, his tender acts, hispassion, his respect to others, his calm attitude, his quiet tone.


    All he wanted was to keep his people safe but he failed at that and for the sake of his future actions he wanted to change even if that meant that he was going to be the worst person in all districts.


    " Okay, sir, I didn''t mean it that way " One of them apologized to him and went on his way while the other walked to his ce in the circle.


    What they saw in his eyes made them fear for their lives, and that is why they obeyed everything he said from that moment .


    Inside the circle people were divided on whether they chose to attack Chris or not, those who realized his reality wanted to kill him, but those who kept giving him excuses refused to do that .


    The first attack didn''te from the people who wanted to kill him but from the people who wanted to protect him.


    It was an air element spell, the mage made the airpressed into a ball and started to hit those who were against protecting the leader .


    When those who wanted to kill Chris saw the starting of the attack they started defending themselves by attacking too.


    One of them was a farmer. He summoned his farm animals inside the circle to confuse the others. Then he summoned a bow and arrows that he usually used to hunt animals and started to kill .


    His powers were very limited but they created huge destruction to the other side .


    Everyone started casting spells either to protect or defend themselves.


    However, Chris was standing in the corner as if he was not part of this.


    With the animals inside of the circle and all the swords and fireballs, the situation was very chaotic.


    Eventually, the ones who were left after killing the others were those who chose to save the leader .


    They were numerous and powerful and that''s how they killed the others.


    " See, Chris we finished the ungrateful one !" One of them said with a stupid smile on his face .


    Chris walked slowly to where the man was standing and then said with a smile on his face:" And I have to finish the stupid ones"

 Chapter 117 I Ruled The Fuc***Ing District!

    In seconds, a yellow small circle full of runes appeared in the air right where Chris''s palm was on the back of that mage, inside of it the runes indicated the symbols of the air element.


    '' Air element spell is not going to kill anyone, especially if ites from a low-ranked mage, '''' Yogev said when he saw the circle.


    But the surprise was that Chris was not going to use the air element to hit his people with air balls of some sort.


    Mages of district 1 saw him as he walked towards one of his people who were happy that they got to save him.


    He hugged the person who was talking to him while putting his arm on his back, it was then when he started manipting the air element .


    The person didn''t feel anything at first, he was rxed and he was happy that he got to see eptance in his leader''s eyes


    He was carried by the moment and he didn''t know that he was already under attack.


    Chris used an air element to manipte pressure, he was manipting his blood pressure without even the person''s knowledge, he was not able to do it for a long time and he was not even able to use air maniption on arger scale.


    He was too weak to even do something that brings destruction, and that is why he thought of this spell as his lifesaver .


    The person started moving when he felt like something was wrong with him.


    At first, that person felt a lot of pain in his head but he didn''t think more of it, he only thought that it was because of the alcohol they drank that night.


    Then after a few seconds he felt very confused when his vision started to be foggy, his heartbeat felt like it was not normal, and his body started to feel much heavier and tired, he ended the hug with Chris and touched his head with his palm and said:" I feel like something is wrong with me "


    He barely was able even to say that word when Chris hugged him again and increased the intensity of his spell, his nose started to bleed and he eventually fell to the ground immediately after that .


    Chris made sure that the other ones did not see the usage of his magic because he was giving them his back while the man''s back was facing Yogev who was very surprised by Chri''s action.


    Chris helped the man sit on the ground when he knew that he was dead and turned around to the others with a smile on his face saying:'''' I knew that I could count on you to protect me, are you all okay ? "


    One of them said while pointing at him :" What''s with him? "<novelnext></novelnext>


    " He is tired, he wanted to rest for a bit ".


    There were 4 people standing in front of Chris now, all of them much stronger than him and they were numerous and he didn''t want to engage with them in a fight .


    " Please kill these stupid animals they are getting into my nerves," Chris said to all of them, he acted annoyed and they believed him right away.


    " Okay, sir," One of them while asking the other to join him to kill the animals that the farmer summoned during that fight to create destruction.


    Chris went to one of them very discreetly and put his hand on his shoulder while he was speaking to him about the spell that he was about to use, then did the same blood pressure maniption to him and got rid of him fast then moved to another one .


    He killed 2 of the mages there in the same way, but when he tried to get to the third, he got busted because the third one looked out to the others and saw that they were sitting in the same way the first one was doing.


    That mage knew that something was wrong so he went to check on them, and when he discovered that they were dead he started shouting at his friend.


    Chris killed 3 people in that circle with one spell and very silently, no one inside the circle knew what he was thinking or doing, however, Yogev knew exactly that he was a bastard and that he was going to bite the hand that was feeding him but he chose not to help those fool people, he wanted them to discover it all by themselves.


    " The three of them are dead? There is no one inside the circle except us, and you are the only one who would gain benefit from killing them sir, they were helping you , I don''t understand"


    Chris''s n was no more a secret, both of those mages looked at him very disgusted then the other one said:" We killed those who wanted to kill you for nothing, we would have survived all of us, but we were too stupid to even realize how evil you were, all you wanted since the beginning was to decrease our number then kill us silently "


    The one who discovered the bodies said while pping:"What an evil person? We could have killed ourselves for you, we believed every word you said ,we respect you, we wanted you to be our leader, you and Rivok, but apparently, you were both manipting us, was that very funny? "


    Chris knew that there was no way he could fix what he had done so he said with a provocative smile on his face :" Was that funny ? Of course, it was funny to manipte all of you, you brainless idiots, I never felt this important in my whole life until the moment that I came up with that idea, I feel like I lived my entire life only to live that single moment, I never had ns to keep you safe or help you level up or even care about you, all I wanted was to rule, to taste the sweet taste of power that I never had, and yeah it tastes exactly as I imagined "


    At that moment one of those mages approached him with a sword in his hand, he looked at him from above then said:``Anyst words? "


    Chris looked at Emperium as the sun start to show it slightly to him then said with a tear in his eyes:" I ruled district 1 father, I ruled the fuc***ing district, I am worth it ¡­I created order in the middle of chaos, isn''t that what great leaders do ? "

 Chapter 118 Inside The ....Castle ?

    Isiah didn''t know that the inside of the castle was going to be this huge, he had some thoughts but his imagination was limited, he was a human who transmigrated into a world filled with magic, even with all the movies he saw, the web novels he read he couldn''t just have a prediction about this ce.


    As a result of that, Isiah just gave up on predicting and just went with it, he didn''t want to restrict his experience with limited presumptions and imagination.


    It was terrifying to see how big the gate was as Isiah got closer to it.


    '' I feel like I am entering hell gates with my own feets'' He thought.


    His heart started pounding fast, and he trembled as he kept on walking, he didn''t want to waste a second on fear, he only wanted to move on to get away from this ce fast.


    Yet as his heart kept on beating fast the snake that was now around his neck started to tighten exactly the same way when he was forced to fight with the armored creature.


    '' Really, you stupid snake? Now you want to strangle me? '' He was upset yet he couldn''t just risk his cover and open the mask to remove it as he did before .


    '' Why is it acting like this for no reason? There must be something that is triggering her contraction ''


    Isiah walked toward the wall and faced it, he knew that there was no one close to him, and he made sure that no one was following him or suspecting him then he removed the mask and grabbed the snake.


    It was still trying to contract but he didn''t know how to deal with it. Isiah looked towards its yellowish eyes and then said : " Why are you acting like this ? "


    The snake was still contracting around his covered hand, so he said again:" Stupid snake, why are you still here? I think that you could live here perfectly without any problems so why are you following me ? I can''t even ept having you next to me "


    '' Shit ¡­I am going crazy, why am I talking about this stupid snake as if it is my pet ? I don''t do this and certainly, I am not going to start to'' .


    Isiah threw the snake away on the ground and ced the mask on his face and started walking again.


    '' A snake as a pet? What a stupid idea !''


    There in the gate, there were hundreds of creatures that were trying to enter the huge castle .


    He thought that the creatures were going to know that he is a human just by looking at his size, but what surprised him was that there were a lot of species of creatures, on all sides, tall ones, fat ones, mixed ones that looked more like animals, f, spirit ones, those who looked more like humans but with fangs, and others that looked like humans with ws, giants, drow, animals that didn''t look normal¡­


    Isiah felt like he was stuck when he tried to walk past that gate, it felt like he was the new kid, he didn''t know where to look, how he was supposed to look, how to act like he was supposed to see all these different creatures at once, and how is he going act once he gets there.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " The show is going to start to hurry up, hurry up "


    " I want to sit in the front seat i can''t be just standing in the back, i want to feel blood right into my face "


    " Ah , thepetition is about to start, let''s see who is going to win this time, i don''t think there is anyone who canpete with the supreme hellhounds anyways "


    Isiah didn''t know what the creatures besides him were talking about, theirnguage sounded more like russian on earth, it was very harsh and strong, he smiled when he remembered what russian sounds like on earth.


    Everyone around him was saying that the Russiannguage sounded more like talking backward, and that is really how he felt about thisnguage.


    When he passed the gate he finally got to see that he was totally mistaken about this ce.


    It was not a castle, he only got that impression from the huge gate when he saw it. The ce looked more like a stadium. Isiah walked in the dark corridors with all of those creatures that were sticking to each other because they were numerous .


    He tried not to grab attention himself so he walked with confidence like never before, when he passed the gate he knew that he could pass anywhere without getting noticed.


    '' I have to pretend that I am confident so that they won''t discover my true identity, creatures here don''t like humans as it seems '' He thought .


    It was a long dark corridor, but very far away it looked like there was a me at the end of it. Isiah was not afraid. At that moment all he wanted was to know what was there and what was going to happen here .


    At the end of the dark corridor a huge light blinded his eyes as long as he reached it, he covered his eyes immediately until they adapted then he continued to walk.


    '' Finally some light, ah ¡­ my eyes are burning because of the change of lightning ¡­this ce is weird''


    The scenery was overwhelming, the size of the stadium was impressive, it looked twice like an Olympic stadium and it waspletely filled with creatures from all species all standing there shouting and drinking while waiting for something that he didn''t know .


    Isiah got closer to the fence to see what they were all waiting for, it was a huge arena, it looked more like a battle-fight arena and he knew immediately that these creatures were waiting for a fighting battle between creatures.


    He felt a bit disappointed because he thought that he came to a castle and that he would meet some powerful creatures to know more about this world when in fact he was surrounded by all these creatures that had a craving for blood .


    '' I have to stay away from this ce. I don''t want to get in trouble when I really don''t know a single rule about these fights or social interactions between these creatures.

 Chapter 119 The First Round

    '' It must be important that all these creatures are all gathered here in this ce, it is not just one species that we are talking about, it is more than 50 at least, I didn''t see all of them but I can tell that there hundreds of types''


    Isiah wondered with his eyes all over the ce, he looked above but nothing seemed to appear, only darkness, he tried not to look too much at those creatures'' faces, he tried to withdraw from the front lines because everyone was moving crazily, he got pushed a lot of times as he was struggling to look all around him from the fences, he almost fell .


    All the columns were mixed, most of the species were mixed with others as they were waiting for the battle to start, only a few columns were inhabited by the same specie but Isiah couldn''t recognize them because they were too far from him, he only knew that because of their color from where he was standing.


    Isiah was in the lowest column with all of those creatures, he looked above him and he saw creatures that look much bigger and stronger than him and the others down there .


    He knew immediately that this ce had a ranking of some sort, the arena was so close and it felt like even by standing here he was putting himself in danger.


    "The battles are about to start, are you ready ? " a voice said very loudly and the creatures went wild after that.


    Isiah couldn''t understand a word but because of their reaction, he knew that what they were waiting for was about to happen .


    He leaned back toward the wall and then kept on looking at the arena with anticipation .


    At this point, he was as invested as them.


    " As for the first battle of the night, prepare to wee one of the most powerful drows Zohoron Melyar, he is promising to give you the bloodiest performance in his entire life, he is promising his people to give them the honor to trespass to the old globe this next triple full moon "


    Isiah looked at the arena to see what all that fuss was about only to see a tiny creature there, he stopped himself fromughing hard, it was definitely not what he expected as he was hearing all the chanting .


    The creature that everyone was chanting for was just so tiny, and it didn''t look like it was a friendly elf from Santa us interpretation, the elf that was now in the center of that arena looked more evil and dark, it suited this ce very well .


    '' Elf? Hell nah¡­I guess this creature is more like a drow''


    The drow was very tinypared to all the creatures that Isiah saw inside the arena, it looked very dark with white hair, it wore a green tunic and red pants, while he held a big hammer in his palm.


    The hammer itself looked twice his size which made Isiah confused that it was his weapon.


    '' No ¡­He is not carrying it, he is pulling it on the ground, it is indeed heavy''


    Isiah felt disgusted with the way that creature looked, he had saliva dripping from his big mouth full of messed-up teeth, and he had crazy eyes too ,


    '' Woah, it looks awful, I wonder if this creature is going to survive, it is very tiny !'' Isiah wondered .


    The drow didn''t wave even for the people who were chanting at him, he went to the center and kept on standing there with no other gesture with his body.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Now, entering the arena the merciless Aleron A, he is also fighting for his species'' ce in the triple full moon "


    People were shouting when the introduction ended, after a crusty scary big tree appeared in the arena, Isiah was stunned .


    '' What the f***ck ! Is it a tree? I can''t believe this ! And it is moving ¡­howe ? ''


    The tree was moving by its veins and it looked much older due to its state, it looked as if it was burned somehow yet it was here trying to battle .


    '' What is this ce ? A drow and tree? Why are they even fighting ? What''s the purpose of this whole battle thing ? ''


    " The first battle in the first round begins now "


    Hearing thest sentence everyone stood by their side, and started to shout some words that Isiah didn''t understand


    The drow moved fast after the announcement of the beginning of thebat, the tree sent its veins to capture him or even tie him to prevent his movement, but the drow was so fast it couldn''t hold him .


    The drow made its vieins follow him for enough time to make sure that it reached its limit and then he grabbed his hammer hard and hit the floor with it.


    The hit was not even in the veins, it was only on the floor but what came after it made Isiah very surprised.


    Something like lighting showed up at that moment but it was very dark and it reached the entire arena making the veins of that tree get cut.


    '' I didn''t imagine that that drow is going to have this kind of power, is it rted to him or the item he is heaving, iIthink the hammer is the reason, he is not that strong because he e was not even able to move it very easily ''


    The tree didn''t stop attacking because its veins got regenerated immediately and started moving to capture, after the attack of that drow, he just couldn''t hit twice at the same time because it looked like the first strike just consumed his power.


    He had to make sure that he have time before the second strike but he got interrupted by the tree''s counterattack.


    The drow tried to escape but the tree caught him immediately, it tied his legs first then his arms then his head.


    Once he was all captured by it, the tree started stretching his limbs and head while he was screaming in pain. It didn''t stop until it decapitated him and cut all his arms and legs from his body .


    " congrattion ¡­Aleron A has passed to the second round"

 Chapter 120 Succubus VS Werewolf

    That decapitated dismembered corpse of that drow stayed on the ground after the announcement of that tree''s winning.


    Isiah looked all around him with curiosity, at that moment he realized that these fights didn''t have any rules, the fights were for death and he was so shocked at this point by how cruel thispetition was.


    Suddenly, a huge noise started in one of the columns, Isiah went to the fence to check, and he saw a lot of drows in those columns. They looked like the one that waspeting in the first fight, and they were really upset about his failure.


    They started causing a huge fuss by moving the fences while saying words that he didn''t understand.


    "Sacrifice epted¡­sacrifice epted ¡­sacrifice epted "


    The drows were saying these words after his death .


    That fuss didn''tst for long because when the announcer said:" Enough " Everyone sat down and closed their mouths.


    Isiah was clueless about what was happening yet he felt curious to the point where he just held on to the fence this time to have a better look into this arena.


    '' These people are fighting to death which means that the price is so high, I need to know what is happening so that I understand the truth about this world ''


    " And now to the next fight, the charming and lovely subus Catarina Fay against the wild werewolf Frederic Solth"


    The stadium was on fire as that pretty woman entered the arena followed by the entrance of the werewolf who looked very scarierpared to her .


    The woman looked pretty much like a human woman but there were so many differences, the woman was so pretty to the point where she was glowing in the dark, she was taller than a human female and her body looked very attractive with all of those curves, her ears were pointy in the top and longer than human''s ears, she had horns and red bat-like wings .


    She was wearing a very seductive red dress, her breast was almost shown to the public, and her long legs too, the dress revealed her back too but it was covered by her long red hair, the subus had red lipstick on her thick lips and her eyes looked very appealing.


    Isiah thought that he has never seen such a sex***y woman in his entire life, he was intimidated by her presence and he kept on looking at her ignoring the fact that she was a monster that waspeting for something that he didn''t know .


    Isiah kept on looking at her for a long time until he felt something moving inside of his armor, he panicked because he didn''t know what was there until he felt something tied to his neck, he then rxed knowing that it was the snake that he threw away.


    Its presence made him break contact with that subus in front of him, he looked around only to see all the creatures next to him concentrated the same way he was a few seconds ago .


    '' Thanks to the stupid snake I got to my senses, there''s something weird about this woman that I really don''t know, but since I saw her I just feltpelled somehow by her presence'' .


    The woman was walking seductively while she was heading to the center of the arena, no one seemed to focus on that werewolf even when he changed his physical form and appeared as an entire wolf for that time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    '' He shifted to a wolf before the fight, is this some defense mechanism? Does he feel what I felt too? There was something different about her and I think that everyone arepelled by her, I think it is one of her powers''


    Isiah didn''t mind having the snake around his neck this time because it didn''t tighten up on him like before, he was surprised that it followed him here unnoticed, he was surprised that it followed him in the first ce .


    "The second battle in the first round starts now, '''' The voice said .


    The werewolf was the first one to attack, the subus was in her ce motionless with a smile on her face .


    Isiah found that very weird, she was not scared about the attack of that werewolf as if she predicted that it was going to fail .


    The werewolf was acting aggressively with loud howl noises, he was moving towards her fastly with a strong intention to kill her, a few seconds he reached her perimeter.


    The crowds were stunned when they saw the big aggressive wolf acting like a puppet once it became very close to her .


    Isiah thought to himself at that moment:" why is this change of personality? He is acting like a cute little dog ! He is rolling on the ground? Is this normal !''


    Isiah looked at the faces of the creatures next to him and he was stunned by what happened to him, the creatures were all smiling as if they anticipated that happening .


    The subus walked toward the werewolf very slowly, and when it reached him she touched his forehead and he stopped rolling on the ground, and instead of attacking her and taking advantage of the distance between them.


    The werewolf just shifted to his normal human-like form, he was strong with a lot of muscles, he looked way bigger than her yet he didn''t do anything .


    The werewolf was naked at that time, everyone was shouting at him in that time because a lot of them were enlightened by saying such a scene in the arena .


    " I always crave for the subus''s fight. They bring joy to the arena every time they participate, see that''s the only reason why I want to be in the front seats in a fight like that " One of the creatures said next to Isiah.


    Isiah just ignored him while he focused on the fight so that he didn''t drag any focus on himself .


    The werewolf was looking at the subus''s eyes while she was putting her hand now on his cheek, she didn''t do anything yet he was acting as if he was not in this ce right now .


    '' What the f**** ! Is he ? '' Isiah was stunned when he saw ¡­.

 Chapter 121 Giant VS Big Mouth Creature

    Isiah''s face started to burn, he felt heat all over his face, and he knew that its cause was not the armor and definitely not the change of atmosphere but because of the scene that was in front of him.


    Isiah saw the subus leaning towards the werewolf till almost everyone was able to see a glimpse of her breast, he was not used to seeing something like that in public with everyone, and that was what increased his heartbeat excessively .


    The snake tightened on his neck immediately so he cursed right away, his head was going to explode when he walked very slwoly away from the fences towards the corridor that was now empty, he removed his face mask and pulled the snake from his neck and said: " Are you nning on killing me you stupid bitc***? "


    The snake was now calm, he exhaled heavily and then looked around him while putting his hand on his face as if he was regretting staying there.


    " I shouldn''t react like that, I am not a teenager anymore, I shouldn''t be moved by something stupid like that, the werewolf was set in a trap and he is going to die, and all W was focusing on was her ¡­."


    Isiah pped his face and then put on the mask again, this time he felt like his heart racing was getting slower by the second.


    The snake was now on his wrist under the armor, and Isiah felt like all the pressure inside of his head was gone, he needed a rest like that because if the subus was her way to fight then she was ying it .


    Isiah went back to where he was standing, the creature next to him said:"No one ever skips the subus fight, the good thing that you didn''t skip the best part"


    For the second time Isiah didn''t reply to him and just looked at the arena, the werewolf wasying on the ground all naked while the subus was leaning toward him.


    She was not having any direct contact with him but somehow it felt like the werewolf was feeling as if it was happening directly to him .


    '' What a shameful way to lose a fight! better to stay away from them until I find a way to deal with their seductionpulsion ''


    The werewolf was making a lot of noises, screams, howling, and moaning .


    He waspletely out of his mind and the subus didn''t stop until she finished what she was doing to him.


    The crowd went wild at that moment when the werewolf justy on the ground motionless after a high scream .


    The subus walked away from him, and the crowds started to say exactly what they said to the drow.


    " Sacrifice epted¡­..sacrifice epted ¡­.sacrifice epted "


    A lot of columns started waving at the subus while she just walked away ignoring all of them .


    '' It ends like this? Did he die just like that? I don''t really know how she killed him but she is a very dangerous creature, I never knew that a power could be this week, I will never underestimate the power of seduction".


    " Congrattion ¡­.Catarina Fay passed to the second round "<novelnext></novelnext>


    After the end of that fight Isiah saw a lot of creatures leave their stands to go outside, he didn''t know whether that fight was thest one or the fact that all of those creatures attended thepetition for the subus fight .


    Isiah got to see now the arena very clearly, there was no noise now, and the ones who stayed looked very interested in the next fights.


    '' The horn***y ones left !''


    After that Isiah heard a new announcement, he didn''t understand but because of the tone he knew that the voice was announcing another fight .


    " The third fight between the big mouth Leroy and the giant Siviros"


    There was no fuss when the two creatures appeared like thest time so Isiah knew that these creatures were not supported in this ce .


    He looked at the right side he saw a dark tiny creature was moving, his size was more like the size of a human head and he had crazy red eyes that were almost falling from their sockets, a big mouth that took all the size of his body, full of a lot pointy sharp teeth, it was moving fast as if it couldn''t just stay still in one ce .


    On the left side there was a giant creature that looked more like a human but it was very big, physically it looked more like a first human but much bigger, the giant didn''t wear a single cloth, and that reminded Isiah of what he studied back in the days in history .


    " Start the fight "


    Isiah felt like the fight was unfair because of the difference in the sizes of those creatures, he was tired now of standing so he sat because there was no one next to him .


    They all left after the subus fight and he was d for that because he hated those sidements that he was getting through those fights.


    The giant was not holding anything as a weapon, he was practically focusing on the physical difference as leverage, but what shocked Isiah was that when the announcement of the start of that fight happened the big mouth creature moved so fast toward the giant without hesitation and started attacking him from his legs.


    The giant kept on pushing him by moving his legs, but he was not able to see him unless he bent and he didn''t want to do that .


    The big mouth creature was eating the flesh of the giant''s leg at a fast speed.


    He reached the bone in minutes when the giant was still struggling to push him away from him.


    Isiah was stunned by the look of the bone of his leg, the giant was in tremendous pain yet he didn''t fall to the ground until the big mouth creature reached the second leg.


    The giant fell to the ground yet that big mouth was acting rabidly .

 Chapter 122 All He Wants Is ...

    The giant didn''t even have a chance to attack the big mouth creature, because he fell to the ground feeling so much pain .


    He was looking at his legs with anger mixed with despair, he was not able to stand on his feet and that made him very hopeless about his winning.


    The big mouth creature didn''t stop even when the giant fell to the ground, it kept attacking him, the blood was everywhere, and his flesh was ripped and thrown in the arena and stayed there like all the corpses that were still there.


    That creature was not even eating his flesh, it was ripping his legs for no reason then paralyzing him first then killing himter .


    That fight didn''tst for a long time, the big mouth creature did the same thing to his arms. Despite the giant''s resistance once it ripped the giant arms the big mouth creature ripped his head easily.


    The voice announced the winning of the big mouth right away.


    As Isiah kept on seeing those creatures fighting till death, he realized that there were varieties of powers that could kill, and he even became fascinated with them.


    '' I have to be strong, stronger than anyone in Delwias Ind, now I realized why the voice asked me to level down!''


    He lived first in a world where the only power was money, then he reincarnated into a world of magic where he was not allowed to use it because of sins that he didn''tmit, but now, Isiah had his eyes wide open to mysteries that no one saw before.


    He wanted power more than anything, he didn''t want a family, a friend, or subjects, wealth, love, kids, or pets, he only wanted power.


    That kind of power assures him that nothing will ever be on top of him .


    Sitting there closer to the fences gave Isiah a good sight of all that was happening in the arena, he looked above him and saw a lot of creatures that seemed more powerful, they were not interacting with battles and they didn''t seem like they were going to fight any time soon.


    The atmosphere around them looked denser, and their columns were covered so that they wouldn''t be annoyed by the lower creatures .


    After that there were 3 more fights, the first one was between a dark shadow and a dark night above a dark horse in which the dark shadow won.Isiah saw some simrities between his armor and the armor that the knight was wearing so he he eventually concluded that the armored creatures he killed were a part of this too ¡­


    The second one was between a hybrid of two species, half-human and half-horse with a creature simr to a grim reaper in which the grim reaper won,


    Thest fight that day was between a hellhound and a vampire which the hellhound won.


    In all those fights Isiah found himself very curious about the power systems they had, he even enlisted them in his mind nning to check them outter.


    '' Now I understand why everyone in the old globe feared the world beyond, these creatures were evil and powerful and very destructive, it requires so much energy to fight them, I am still amazed by Ethyl''s spell at the time! I guess she was the only one that was able to do such a thing in Delwias Ind<novelnext></novelnext>


    After thest fight, Isiah saw everyone leaving the stadium so he decided to leave too.


    On his way out, there were a lot of creatures trying to go outside too, he bumped into a huge creature, he almost fell because of the impact, he raised his face slowly to see if the mask was still on his face or not when the creature that was in front of him grabbed from his mask and started dragging him outside the stadium.


    " How dare you bump into my body? Don''t you know who I am ?" The creature said with an angry voice.


    Isiah couldn''t understand a word and he thought that he was discovered. He tried to release himself from his hand but he couldn''t because the creature was much stronger than him.


    when Isiah raised his face to see what he was dealing with, he realized that he was in front of a vampire, he was tall, his face looked very pale with dark circles all around his eyes, his lips looked very dark, and his fangs showed up from the corners of his mouth and he wore something fancy, more like victorian clothes, he looked like a noble person especially with his rude attitude .


    Isiah didn''t say a word because he was too afraid to be caught, there were a lot of vampires gathered next to him.


    " Let''s go to our ce and have a good meal" One of hispanions said


    " I am not moving until I get a sip from his filthy blood, '''' The one who caught him said.


    " There is plenty of blood waiting for you there, we should just leave now "


    " These knight''s blood has the same taste as humans, it''s not that sweet and delicious but yeah it is simr, especially when we are stuck here, did you see no vampire went to the second round, we are not going to have blood the next triple full moon"


    " Our savings are going tost for a long time, let''s leave before any of the subie and stop the fun"


    " I don''t really care, actually after what happened to that stupid werewolf I kind of find that very hot "


    The vampire insisted on having Isiah''s blood thinking that it was a dark knight''s blood .


    Isiah resisted, he punched him in the chest several times which made the vampire go crazy, he jumped over him so he fell to the ground immediately while the vampire was acting as if he was driving by his attraction to blood.


    Isiah was breathing heavily while his heart was beating fast, he was focusing on his physical strength so he punched the vampire a few times, and the snake tightened on his neck.


    Without any warning the vampire just attacked him while his fangs appeared bigger than usual, he bit his neck immediately after removing both the armor and the snake, yet he kept his face mask on him .


    '' I refuse to be treated this way, I refuse to let him drink my blood, these creatures are driven by lust and they will never stop once they start.

 Chapter 123 Isiah VS Vampire

    Despite Isiah''s resistance, the vampire was acting as if he didn''t drink blood in ages, the more he remained glued to his neck the more Isiah punched him harder.


    "Fuc****k off you stupid bastard! " Isiah didn''t know that he spoke hisnguage in front of those vampires because he was still struggling to move .


    Isiah thought of hitting him with a dark fireball because it was the only way he could use it right now .


    The vampire drank a lot and Isiah''s blood, and as a result of that Isiah''s resistance was fading.


    " aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    The vampire fell to the ground and started rolling on it as if he had drank something poisonous.


    Isiah was weak at the moment, but he just pulled himself away from him while he was looking at the vampire that was yelling in pain.


    " What ? What is happening to him ? Did the Dark Knight do something to him? Why is he acting this way? " One of his friends said.


    More creatures gathered when they saw the vampire yelling in pain like that.


    "He is not a dark knight, he is not a dark knight" The vampire said while he was still on the ground catching his neck with both hands, the pain he was feeling was unbearable and no one knew what happened to him.


    one of his friends got closer to him and started to check his mouth, his fangs, his gorge. He didn''t let him do that easily because he was not dealing very well with pain, it was as if he was burned from the inside by the blood he drank .


    '' What the ¡­I was nning to kill him with a dark fireball spell when he just felt unwell, I guess that it has to do with my blood


    His reaction is almost the same as that armored creature''.


    The armored creature that Isiah killed in that crusty forest was a dark night that resemble to humans in his blood, and that is why the vampires always targeted them to drink their blood.


    " He ¡­he ¡­.he has divine energy inside of him " The vampire said while he was crying this time because he couldn''t handle the pain .


    " Divine energy? It is impossible to have divine energy here, a dark knight never had such a thing"


    " Maybe he is not a dark knight? Remove his armor now, we have to check his identity" Another vampire said.


    Isiah didn''t have a clue about what they were saying; he just tried to run away from him.


    '' Why is he getting closer to me ? Shi***t I think he knew something, he is looking at me as if he wants to check somethings out''


    Isiah stood right away and prepared to fight the second vampire that he reached him only to remove his mask from his face, the vampire raised his arm in the air while he was touching his armor then tightened his fist until the arm returned to its original shape.


    Isiah appeared there very vulnerable with his naked chest, the grimoire in his pants, the snake on his neck.


    " See! I told you, he is a human, can''t you see"


    " But why is he here? Who made such a mistake !"<novelnext></novelnext>


    All the vampires started to look at Isiah as a threat, he wasn''t drinkable to them, they would be dead if they drank his blood so they just stayed away from him while looking at him with anger .


    " A humain! '''' a female voice said at that moment.


    Isiah was about to leave when he heard that voice, he turned around immediately to see a subus standing in the middle of the vampires that were surrounding him .


    " A human here ? I always want to seduce a human, these poor creatures are so weak and it is always fun to make them fantasize over my presence "


    Isiah''s heartbeat started racing when the vampire just pushed him away from her, she was very beautiful with a wicked look on her face .


    The vampire who drank Isiah''s blood died after a huge struggle, his friends carried his body and took him away while a few of them stayed there to revenge on him.


    One of the vampires just went toward the subus and said:" Let''s kill him and we will have so funter"


    " Fun ? hmmm I think the man is much funnier than you old nobles'' '' the subus answered .


    Isiah realized that the one standing in front of him was the one that killed the werewolf so he panicked.


    He made the dark fireball spell and hit her with it, she avoided it immediately and then went toward Isiah with her slow walk .She was acting very sex**y .


    The vampires were already turned on by her since she appeared, Isiah was too but he tried to hold onto himself especially when the snake was tightening on his neck .


    '' I need to run away, but now that my cover is blown they will all search for me and kill me eventually "


    " Don''t worry you, sweet sweet human, you will have the best experience in your life"


    The subus touched his tan face with her long fingers and then said :" What? What ? I can''t believe this, your sexual experiences are not appearing to me ! huh ? "


    She was shocked and she couldn''t hide it, she even trembled because of that. Isiah closed his eyes trying to divert his thoughts but the subus said:" Is this human that strong !"


    she was still speaking yet Isiah didn''t want to reply to her .


    '' I don''t even know what she is saying but I have to survive this, she is hot , I know, but that would get me killed if I just drop my defense.


    One of the vampires said to her :" What are you doing? just kill the human"


    "Do it yourself, don''t order me around you stupid bloodsucker"


    the subus looked at Isiah deep in the eyes then said :" interesting "


    She didn''t stay there for long, she just walked away slowly leaving everyone there too stunned to talk

 Chapter 124 You Crave For Blood ...I Crave For Power

    Isiah stood fast when he saw that subus walk away from that gathering, he was feeling a bit tired as a side effect of losing blood to that vampire and also because of herpulsion when she touched him.


    Yet when he got the chance to escape, he just stood and started to run away, the creatures were looking at him as if they were looking at something to eat and he didn''t want to end up in their stomachs.


    ''I need to learn theirnguage so that I could understand what they are saying, I think that the grimoire is written too in theirnguage so yeah I have to learn that any time soon"


    Not all the vampires followed him, mostly they were terrified by what happened to their friend and they didn''t want to get anywhere near him because only his presence in this ce was a mystery.


    Isiah was not that fast, he was running as if his life was depending on it yet the vampire reached out to him almost immediately because he was faster than him.


    Isiah kept on looking all the time behind him to make sure if he was followed or not, and when he saw that the vampire was going to get him he started to cast dark fireball spells to divert his attention.


    The vampire didn''t bite him as the first one did, he just hit him with his fist so that he fell to the ground and then stood there in front of him while looking at him from above with a weird look on his face.


    " Hey, where are you going? Stupid human !'' The vampire said.


    Isiah didn''t reply because he didn''t understand what the creature was saying, he noticed blood falling from his nose so he tried to contain it.


    In this world vampires didn''t look scary or dangerous, they looked just like humans but with fangs and red eyes, they were much taller and stronger, however, they were not very scary like the other creatures.


    Isiah looked at him very angry then stood with difficulty on his feet while preparing to make a counterattack when the vampire that looked like he hit 30 said:" I want to know why a human is attending our race selection for the triple full moons? "


    Isiah didn''t answer him, he just pushed him away and then opened the to cut in his arm so his blood started to flow all over again, Isiah extended his arm toward the vampire slowly, then said:" finally, the gods and the demons gave me mercy, now I have leverage and I will use it until I have the power I need".


    Isiah started manipting the energy inside of him while focusing on his tiny amount of divine energy, that amount was not helping him even to be powerful enough to cast a single spell, yet here this tiny amount mattered somehow.


    It was not enough because he was exhausted yet he managed to make a tiny ball in his hand.


    '' Even thest time I got to use more than this, I really don''t know if it is going to stay like this or even if it is going to harm him, he is not a brainless dark night, he is a vampire.


    vampires are known for their intelligence, power, and wicked actions''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah remain calm when the vampire punched him again, he tolerated the pain after that hit just so that he could lure him into a fight, he didn''t care if he was going to take more hits because he already made up his mind, no matter what was going to happen, all that he needed at that moment was to collect any power this vampire had.


    The first hit didn''t cause him anything except for momentum pain, the second hit was much stronger, the vampire was angry because he couldn''t bite him and jeopardize his life so he just kept on punching for a long time.


    The scent of blood dripping from Isiah''s nose and the side of his mouth was driving the vampire crazy, he looked more like he was craving a drug but he was forbidden to use it.


    The vampire became more aggressive with Isiah, he was now attacking him carelessly, Isiah looked at him with a face full of bruises and injuries then grabbed him from his fancy cor then pulled him immediately in that second.


    Isiah smirked at him when he just cast the only spell he knew, the ball that collected divine energy was so small but he wanted to try this anyway, he wanted to know what are the limitations of using divine energy in this ce.


    The second Isiah ced his hand on that vampire''s neck, the vampire started to scream loudly due to the pain Isiah caused him,


    yet the effect caused by that ball was not the same as when he used it when he fought the dark armored knight, it sure hurt him but nothing more, he was still standing there .


    " Shut your stupid mouth they are going toe here" Isiah shouted at him.


    As a result of that, Isiah put his palm on top of his mouth to stop him from screaming when his other hand was still pressing on his neck.


    At that moment Isiah got an idea.


    ''I think, I should make him drink my blood, it is not possible to kill him just by that tiny ball of divine energy, I need something more effective like earlier, that stupid vampire drank my blood and he got killed ''


    The vampire was still screaming, his fangs were still shown in the corners of his mouth, he used more force to press his palm over them until he got the blood dripping from them, he then took advantage of the vampire''s weakness due to the attack by divine energy and pushed his head to the back so that the blood got past through his throat.


    "Now, you stupid bastard, do you like it?"


    Isiah was so happy with that move, he struggled to contain the vampire movements in the next minutes however this time he knew that he got something on his side and he was so happy about it.

 Chapter 125 Dark Rain

    The world was utterly crazy for Isiah, he learned that even his tiny amount of divine energy had value here, and he also gained dark energy that couldn''t bepared to what he had before, and he was on a higher level as a mage too.


    '' I wasn''t even considered as a mage, but that''s fine, now I am much worse, I will try my best to learn this fuc***ingnguage so that I could use this grimoire, and then no one will be able to stand in front of me, no one would dare to even talk to me.


    ? Isiah looked at the body of that vampire on the ground after he fell and set there too, he was dead, there was no doubt about it, Isiah just sighed, his chest kept on moving up and down because of all the physical effort that he did to contain his body when he was suffocating because of his blood.


    '' I wonder if vampires are all this weak, I mean if my blood kills them this way then they are not that powerful, I was mistaken when I thought that because of their nobility that they would be in high ranks? maybe it is a thing that exists only in movies? !''''


    Isiah took the vampire''s clothes immediately after he made sure that he was dead, then walked away after hiding his body behind a crusty tree. He didn''t know if the battles were to happenter or when they would happen, but he didn''t want to go back and see what was there.


    Isiah walked fast after he wore those Victorian-style pants and shirts and a dark coat. He felt the snake too on his neck this time, he looked at it with a smile then continued walking inside the crusty forest.


    " I think you helped me back then, still I want you to stay away from me, this kind of attachment is toxic!"


    Isiah giggled because he thought of the snake around his neck. The snake was indeed toxic, but somehow it didn''t cause him any injury since he opened the grimoire.


    '' The only thing that is messing with my head is that this snake has some weird contractions in different situations, I don''t like that because sometimes it only distracts me and that is so annoying ''


    As a matter of fact, Isiah didn''t even know the geography of the ce, he didn''t even know thenguage, which made things even more difficult than anything.


    He kept on wandering around when he got outside the rusty forest searching for a ce to stay alone and reorganize his thoughts,


    The only ce that came to his mind was under the bridge, he didn''t want to get lost too because he wanted to go back to the stadium so that he could attend more fights and gather more information.


    He took a brief nap, after all, he lost so much blood that day, that he didn''t even know if he should refer to it as a single day because this endless series of events felt like an eternity.


    He rested his head upon the grimoire for a second and he slept immediately, the snake that was on his neck all day went to his wrist and rolled its body there while keeping her head upon his index.


    Isiah woke after that to the sound of rain, at first he just cursed as he moved to the other side, his eyes were still open which made him think that he was on Delwias Ind.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even there he hated the rain, he hated the mncholic scenery of it, and he hated its frequent pouring.


    '' I hate rain, I hate the color of the gray sky, I hate how it feels, I hate what it really did to my mental state, even Emperium doesn''t show up like usual when it''s raining, I don''t know why it happens this way but rain always hides what above us as if we need some constion for our weakness and failure"


    Isiah felt something moving in his wrist the moment he turned to the other side, so he opened his eyes half asleep only to see the snake there looking at him while he was not conscious.


    ''Shit, was that a dream? '' Isiah thought when sat immediately while removing the snake from his hand.


    He heard the sound of rain pouring again, he started to wander around with his eyes, he was stunned by the look of dark rain pouring from above him into the ground, he was still not wet, the bridge seemed to protect him from it,


    Isiah was scared to even get outside, he thought that it might be dangerous because of its color, yet he kept her eyes focused on it.


    For what felt like hours as the rain kept on falling, Isiah was not able to hear any person moving outside during that event so he realized that it was very dangerous to walk outside.


    He tried to divert his attention for a bit when that took so long, so he started looking at the corpses inside the river in front of him that kept on moving.


    Now that he got a minor idea about the diversity of creatures in this ce, he realized that he didn''t see any corpses of other creatures, all the corpses that were there belonged to humans.


    '' I wonder what happened to them to end up here in this state, I need to have more power, more pieces of information, more weapons, I think I should kill more creatures to gain more powers, otherwise, I will end up there floating on the surface of the boiling river ''


    The moment Isiah remembered the snake she realized that it was not sticking to him like always, and it was nowhere to be seen, he cursed when he saw her moving toward the open area. She was getting outside toward the dark rain. Isiah yelled at her, wanting her to stop.


    He didn''t even realize that he was yelling at her while walking fast to catch her up so that she won''t be soaked.


    Yet the snake didn''t turn around to face him, it kept moving and all Isiah could do at that moment was to through himself right outside to cover her letting himself get soaked by that dark rain.

 Chapter 126 Anti-Leveling Believer

    By the first insight of the sun in the sky of district 1 the head of the district leader fell to the ground, Chris was no longer alive after hisst words for his father.


    The mage who killed him did it in a very cold way, he hated him to the point where he didn''t feel even a drop of remorse after that.


    '' I guess giving hope to the people is unforgivable, noted '' Yogev thought .


    Chris was a weird person with a corrupted mind. He thought about hunting for his chances to be a leader in the middle of the mud, when people were already hopeless about the future he gave them hope and enjoyed manipting them during all that time.


    Only at the end of the world did he get the chance to be recognized by his people and he used it to the fullest.


    The mage of district 1 fell to the ground after he threw his sword away and then started to say ; " I killed him, please release me I will leave this ce and will never go back, it is all yours, please show mercy, sir"


    One of the mages of the district said very angrily: " Do you think that we are fighting for expanding our territory ? "


    " No, I didn''t say that, I just want to live"


    At that moment Yogev approached that mage and said:" Gather all the people of district 1 who are still alive, people of district 4 in the borders too, I want all the districts to be here "


    " What are you nning to do, sir? "


    " Gather all people next to the seventh king''s pce, there is something that all of you need to know "


    Yogev was acting very cold towards his people and surprisingly they obeyed him every time he acted like that.


    "You should gather all the people of district 1, but do not make them speak with the other districts until you know that I will be there."


    Yogev was walking next to the burned forest very angry, he wanted to kill all of them, then he realized that it would be great if the other districts were there to witness it.


    He was not going to show them mercy and he was happy about that.


    " Sir, sir, Heigl is hurting himself, he wants to leave! And we weren''t sure whether to release him or not " One of his mages said.


    After he offered Heigl permission to stay next to him and be his counselor and his right hand, Heigl declined his offer and told him that he had no intention to stay next to him after all the crimes hemitted.


    Yogev was pressed by the attack and the revenge so he didn''t want to deal with him, and therefore he locked next to the institution using 3 mages to do the spell because when he tried to use one mage he couldn''t hold him back.


    " What do you mean by he is hurting himself? What are you there for? You couldn''t watch a kid ? Are you that useless? ``Yogev yelled at the mage while he was walking before him.


    He wanted to protect Heigl for this brief amount of time because he didn''t want to think about him after the war started, he knew that he could lose track of him if he allowed him to leave.<novelnext></novelnext>


    '' This kid is intelligent and I know that he is hiding more than he is showing, even wise people from district 2 don''t have the way of thinking that he has, it is as if he was raised by a family involved in the matters of the entire region, I have to keep him under my sight, but he is too annoying ''


    Yogev walked toward the pce impatiently because of how long the distance was. Of course, he healed his injury but it was still not fully healed. He only made the bleeding stop to protect it from infection, the pain was still there.


    When Yogev reached the ce where he locked him, he saw him on the ground while blood was covering his tunic that was ripped, and even the grass next to him.


    He panicked and didn''t know if the injury was bad or if he was weak from the start.


    " What happened here? Who hurts the kid? I told you specifically to take care of him, why is he in this state? " Yogev said before he was even close to him .


    " He was sitting so calm after you left , then something changed, it felt like he had a mood swing, he started yelling for us to leave him to go, and when we didn''t do what he asked for he just started to scratch the injury in his shoulder and he made it open when he started to bleed he fell on the ground, we called for after that happened, yet we didn''t want to let the locking spell to end, we only sacrifice one of us to call for you mister Yogev," One of the mages said .


    Yogev then walked toward Heigl after he asked them to unlock him. Heigl was sweating a lot on his face, his expressions showed pain so Yogev tried to p his face to wake him up, but that didn''t help to make him wake up.


    "Sir, is the kid dying ? Why would he ? The injury was healed, and he was the one who made it bleed again" one of the men said.


    " Do you know who his parents were, sir ?" another one said with a smile on his face.


    " Dakkar Lumas! Does this name ring any bells? His father was an anti-leveling believer"


    " Dakkar Lumas! "


    " Yes sir! "


    " He is the son of that scammer?" Yogev asked.


    " I didn''t recognize him at first because he is not social, we barely saw him in district 2, he never spoke to anyone there, he loved staying by himself" The mage answered.


    Yogev then asked that mage to perform a proper healing spell on his shoulder after he checked his pulse and found it okay.


    After that, he asked the three mages to go back to where the others were while he was waiting for him to open his eyes.


    Dakkar Lumas was an anti-leveling believer from district 2 who spoke explicitly about his rejection of the system for years, he got treated as a crazy person for his thoughts and eventually died in the middle of the earthquake that hit district two.


    "I can''t believe that you are his son !"

 Chapter 127 Corrupted Timeline

    "You wanted to kill yourself?" Yogev asked him after he saw him open his eyes slowly.


    Heigl was not in his full consciousness, he was barely able to see what was all around him and Yogev didn''t say anything more, he knew that he was still half asleep.


    When a few minutes passed Heigl remembered the situation he was in, he closed his eyes for a long time then he opened them wide, he now noticed Yogev''s presence so he said:" What are you doing here? I thought that you enjoyed killing and starting wars"


    " It was indeed good, let me tell you that this was only possible because of you " Yogev insisted


    " I didn''t ask you to start a war, I only wanted you to be calmer and to hold your shi***t together, it was you who chose to act like a crazy person "


    ? "I am happy that you are able to speak now, I surely thought that you were dead when I arrived, do you seek attention boy? " Yogev teased .


    " I wanted to end my life, it seemed like the right thing to do after I failed to stop you from killing an entire district".


    " The results were satisfying, I made them fight for their life and that fuc***ing Chris is dead now, he was really something, he fooled all his followers to think that there is hope, and the people from above are going to help them survive this shiii****t, this is why they attacked us anyway"


    " No one is going to help us here, we are doomed !"


    " I can''t use healing magic," Yogev said, changing the subject.


    " What?" Heigl said very surprisedly while raising his eyebrows, then added :" it is not that hard and in general everyone who finishes their studies in the institution knows a spell or too"


    " Well, I cheated in that exam, I am saying this so that you don''t harm yourself when I am around because I really can''t heal you "


    " Like I would trust you over my life again," Heigl said sarcastically.


    " You are the son of Dakkar Lumas, howe you never told me that you are his son ? "


    Heigl couldn''t even move so he stayed there while feeling confused and ufortable, he didn''t know from where Yogev heard about his truth and he wanted to run away especially now.


    '' He would never take me seriously now that he knew that my father was an anti-leveler''


    " Why did he choose that path ?"


    " Please leave me alone, I want to rest here "


    " What Dakkar knew and we didn''t ? "Yogev insisted.


    " You ask the son of a scammer about such a thing? My father didn''t know anything he just wanted to be different in front of others"<novelnext></novelnext>


    " You seemed like you knew a lot too "


    " I don''t know a single thing, I wanted to help you because you seemed clueless, but now after you figured everything up, you don''t need me ¡­.I promise you, sir "


    Yogev stood on his feet then said while looking at him from above:" I am leaving right now, a lot to do, however, I forbid you to die, there is still a lot to discuss here, okay Heigl '''' Yogev said his name in a friendly way .


    Heigl didn''t reply to him, he just bowed his head because he was too exhausted to look at him while raising his neck for that long.


    Yogev left him there all alone as he asked, and went back to his people when Heigl started to look at Emperium then said:" We were mistaken about that ce, it is not like they told us in the institution, lies, lies , thousand of lies , I never thought that the old globe was this messed up until he told us about everything¡­and I didn''t believe him"


    Growing up, Heigl always loved his father like any kid does especially when he always took him with him to the vige, since he was young he was always glued to him,


    They ate, hunted,yed, and trained on magic together, they were inseparable until one day his father disappeared for a day .


    They searched everywhere but there was no ce for him to be found, it looked like he vanished, the day after he appeared very old like years have passed since he saw him .


    He and his family were shocked by his appearance, he didn''t speak after that for a year, they made sure not to argue with him or ask him about what happened to him, they wanted him to speak but somehow his mom told him not to push him. On that day Heigl lost his better half.


    His dad was acting like a crazy person for most of the day, and when he finally spoke after years he told them about things that their minds didn''t ept.


    His mother refused to let him speak, and she even advised Heigl to ignore what he was saying. Heigl did that but his father didn''t stop.


    And when his family refused to listen to him he spoke to others, his neighbors, his acquaintances, and eventually everyone in district 2 .


    Dakkar Lumas didn''t stop at that point but he eventually spoke to people from other districts but only a few who actually listened to him, and they were all not in their right sense of mind either.


    However, whenever Heigl saw his father he never saw any indicator of craziness, he always brought food to the table, he cleaned himself perfectly every day, he wore clean clothes, he did his hair, he kissed his mother on the cheeks , heughed at her jokes at the dinner table, and he made sure to protect them every triple full moons.


    Heigl couldn''t believe that his father had gone crazy, yet he didn''t want to believe a single word that he was saying .


    He was too afraid to do so.


    '' Now, he knows that my father is that crazy person, however, he wants to hear that nonsense for some reason. I am not going to retell the lies that my father spread, isn''t he just like Chris? That one too told endless lies''


    Heigl stood on his feet, he felt a bit dizzy yet he looked at Emperium and said : " How could he say that the timeline is corrupted? "

 Chapter 128 Union

    People of District 1 were all either dead, captured,or injured. After the attack made by district 2, they were all fated to suffer, and thatsted for a long time until Yogev ordered his mages by dawn to gather all the survivors in front of the seventh king''s pce.


    His mages gathered all the people by the end of the day, and all of those who were present inside district one was forced to attend to that ce to hear the new leader''s speech.


    People of districts 1, 2, 4, and 5 filled the field in front of the pce building, they were numerous and they all looked terrified of the next step that was going to happen .


    People of district 1 were still traumatized by the attack and by their leader''s death and lies, while people of district 5 were forced to bend their heads and join the union with district 2, people of district 4 were clueless about what happened but they kept silent when they saw the new unions .


    Yogev went missing all day, his people searched for him when their mission ended but they couldn''t find him. Thest time he was seen it was where Heigl was captured.


    After all the work that was done, his mage''s control started to slip when he didn''t show up.


    Heigl was the only free person in the entire region, he didn''t know that at least but Yogev told the mages to leave him alone .


    He seemed to know more than all of them, and he didn''t want to risk being on his bad side.


    When Yogev heard about his father''s identity he felt troubled, he met Dakkar Lumas before, he talked to him several times however due to the rumors that spread around him about him being crazy he didn''t want to be seen next to him.


    But the past few days showed that the situation in Delwias Ind was not normal, in fact, nothing was normal since the beginning however they were all blinded by the hopes of leveling up.


    As Yogev failed the ascension so many times, he always imagined being trapped in this ce forever like a nightmare.


    The first thought that came to his mind when he left Heigl was that he needed to do something about his powers.


    He went inside the forest and sat on the remains of a burned tree trying to think more about what he was going to do now.


    '' Being a leader to all of the districts is the only solution to keep peace inside the region, however, with my low powers, I feel like I am going to be reced very soon with someone who acts just like Felix and I don''t want that, not after I bend all my morals to get this.


    Felix ruled them with his powers, and Chris and Rivok did it with their lies and fake hope.


    I have to give these people something to believe, something to look for, something to feel rxed "


    Yogev started to wipe his face with his palm, he looked very tired after all he had done.<novelnext></novelnext>


    His mind was in mess with all of those endless theories and thoughts, when he acted with rage he felt more at ease, and now that he calmed down he knew that he made some mistakes that he couldn''t even correct, and that he was alone after he lost the support of someone really important like Heigl.


    '' No wonder he was being anti-social, he lived his whole life trying to hide that fact, and that it was exposed he might feel very exhausted''


    One of the mages found him there sitting alone hourster, so he approached him with a very confused face while saying:" Sir, we did as you told us but people started to act with disrespect after your disappearance, our people and the people of District 5 and 1 are very calm, but those of district 4 are acting as if we did a bad thing


    " Then we should teach them a lesson, " Yogev said with a demonic smile on his face.


    He was already ming himself for what he has done because of his rage, and now because of his pride, he was going to make more.


    He walked slowly as he was heading toward the pce where everyone was there waiting for him, he just wanted to act like a true leader to be respected among them, and he got that because when he walked there the aura around him scared all of them.


    '' Yeah, I should fake it, I should fake being powerful even if that means I am just a scammer ''He thought as he was walking to the front lines .


    He heard cries everywhere, screams because of the pain and he felt like he went too far with his n, yet he didn''t admit it even to himself.


    He reached the front while his face showed only rage as he said:


    " I gathered you all here today to tell you that the rule of the seventh king in Delwias Ind has officially ended the day they evacuated all the higher mages leaving us all here to face our extinction.


    I don''t me them, people with low powers are not going to bring any value to them anyway


    They left us here to die, to be exterminated but we somehow all survived, all of you knows what we had to go through to be here, earthquakes, volcano, floods, and the poor people of district 3 didn''t even survive the white ash, we suffered to get here only to be treated like intruders by a maniac and his people "


    When Yogev said those words people of district 1 started to show anger, and they wanted to argue with him but he didn''t give them a chance, and he added:" Their leader told them that they are going to be selected by Emperium to level up, they were all acting like fools because of that lie, he imnted fake hopes inside of them and ruled them over it, we didn''t even kill him, one of his people did.


    He was one of the worst persons in this entire ce and I am d that he is no longer with us "


    As he was about to say more, Yogev stopped when something hit his chest.

 Chapter 129 My Rules

    " Watch out! " One of district 2 mage said when he saw an arrow heading towards his leader fastly, everyone started to panic because none of them expected such a thing to happen, especially at a time when most of them were either injured or wanted to get away desperately.


    " Are you okay , sir ? Someone? I need a healer here"


    Yogev fell to the ground feeling that his head was light because of the surprise hit he got .


    All the eyes went toward that person who summoned the arrow and hit the leader with it, she was just a little girl who attacked the most important person on Delwias Ind right now.


    Lexie was crying when she did that, after her family''s death she isted herself in the burned forest trying to collect her thoughts.


    All she feared was to hear their voices inside of her head, she was too desperate at the time because all that she ever lived for got destroyed so easily in a blink of an eye, she couldn''t even bury their bodies because she couldn''t believe what happened .


    Whenever she looked at them she pictured their eyes wide open as if they were already alive, she spent hours doing nothing but looking at those corpses while feeling confused and traumatized.


    She hated her weakness, the fate that got her into that ce, she hated even the fact that she went to help Arino before that merciless attack.


    She hated everything that was good about her, and for that, she felt like she was already going crazy .


    Lexie was willing to break into thousands of pieces all by herself while doing nothing but when the mages of district 2 found her and got her into this ce she discovered what she was going to do..


    She waited hours without resistance for Yogev toe, she heard a lot about him all that time and she didn''t hesitate for a second before she shot him with an arrow she summoned when he came there, her attack was fast and brutal, a push with her magic made the arrow so fast to the point where no one was able to track it with their eyes.


    Lexie smiled very widely showing all her white lined-up teeth as she walked toward Yogev very slowly under everyone''s sight.


    " Please kill me ! I want to do die, Like right now, and yeah, I am not sorry because I killed your leader, I would do it again if he wakes up too"


    One of his mages ran toward her and pped her cheek. She didn''t resist, she just smiled when she saw everyone''s confusion.


    " You bitc***you attacked our leader? How dare you ? "


    " Hhahahahahahah, I told you I will do it again¡­ mister" Lexie said while her smile was still on her face


    "Kill the bitch ¡­kill the bitch " A few people of district 2 said to her.


    Lexie was dragged by her short hair, the mage was so hostile now and she understood his motive, she did something outrageous for the first time in her life and she didn''t regret it even for a bit .


    " Yup, kill me please !"


    " Enough ! "a loud voice said.<novelnext></novelnext>


    All the people stopped cursing and shouting at her, and even those people 1 who got the courage of her action and started arguing stopped.


    All the sights went to the person who shouted at all of them with a cold look in his eyes, Yogev was standing there in front of them with blood dripping from the scratch she gave him by that arrow? while he was looking at all of them .


    " Just stop talking ! " He said after he sighed loudly .


    When Lexie saw him standing there with only a scratch on his chest she went all over the edge, she tried to run toward him even when the other mage was there grabbing her from her hair .


    " What are you doing? , just stop moving, I will cut all of your hair if you resist like that "


    " Kill me and I don''t care, just let me kill the bastard"


    Yogev asked the mage to cast a locking spell on her so she wouldn''t move wildly like that .


    Yogev removed the arrow then locked at her face closely this time and said:" You started the war, I am going to end it, so unless you want more casualties just keep your mouth shut"


    Yogev didn''t look at her more than that, he headed toward the crowds he was speaking to then said :'''' People of district 1 killed my people, and I did the same to them, I chose peace when they chose violence, it is only natural that we defend ourselves.


    for those who lost their people in the middle of this chaos, may their souls rest in peace.


    Who wants to continue the war between the districts is just too stupid, to begin with. If you look around, you will notice cracks in this messed-up system since Lucas Duncan opened the gates to the world beyond.


    The system was failing but you never cared to notice, and even when they left you here, you just chose to be ignorant and wished for the best, the best ? Don''t be ridiculous, they left us for a reason and deep down you all know why "


    One of the district 4 people said:" So you are saying that we will live like this forever ? "


    " Forever ? Are you in your right senses? With what happened to all the other districts I think if we lived for a year it would be a miracle, so let''s just don''t waste our time on fighting "


    " After you kill most of our people you say this ?" One of the women of district 1 said .


    " You killed mine , and I killed yours, you kill more and I will kill more, it is an eye for an eye here, the system is no longer applied which means the rules are gone too if you want to live in total chaos so be it , only the stronger is going to eat the weaker, just like in the middle of the forest .."


    People were stunned by his speech. It went in a totally different direction. After he got hit, he was no longer talking to them , he was ordering them as if he was the new king of the seventh region.


    " But if you want rules, then they are my rules !"

 Chapter 130 You Can Control This Place !

    It was indeed the beginning of a new era in Delwias Ind, for the first time people from all districts had to be in one ce, not because of studying in the institution, and not because of the annual evaluation to level up, but because of the survival instinct they had.


    Yogev''s eyes were much crazier than they ever were, he waspletely a different character when ites to ruling people, he was never like that .


    Despite his age, he managed to rule his people and lead most of them into safety, he only lost when he chose to be peaceful.


    Yogev smiled sarcastically then said:" I am not giving you choices, It is me who is going to rule the ce, ah , and one more thing if you think more about it, you will know that since the beginning you had no hope to level up, so what you benefit from the seventh king rule? The first struggle and he took what he needed and you have been left here to face a brutal death "


    " At least we were under their protection !"


    " I will protect you if you consider the union, otherwise I will not be easy on you "


    Lexie kept struggling to free her body from the mage''s spell but she couldn''t, she was exhausted and tired and in her worst emotional state.


    " I am not going to ept the union, kill me now !" She said while daring him to do that .


    At that moment, Heigl showed up in the middle of the scene. Yogev was stunned by seeing him there. He thought that he ran away after he was released, and that made him very surprised.


    " He is not going to kill anyone, " Heigl said while looking into Lexie''s eyes.


    Yogev didn''t know what to say, Heigl approached him while he was still moving slowly because of his injury and then said while looking this time to everyone:" Maybe we should stop this here, we all had our losses in the middle of chaos, we have to stop blood-shedding because we belong to the same region, isn''t this why the blue sage did his sacrifice to build the leveling up system, he only did this because of the war between the seventh regions in the past centuries"


    "He killed half of district 1 " A woman said .


    " I am not justifying what he has done, but I asking you to think more about it, if you chose war then by the next triple full moons we will be all dead"


    " I can''t let him live, "Lexie said while tears fell from her eyes.


    " I understand, but please think more about yourself, I don''t want you to be hurt "


    " Are you threatening me, weak boy ?" Lexie wiped her tears immediately .


    " I am not "


    " Why are we listening to this kid again! " A person from district 4 said.


    Yogev walked right away to be in front of Heigl and then said:" What did you say again? "


    Yogev was willing to hit the man but Heigl stopped him from doing that and then said:" Let''s not start something here "


    " He is trying to be smart "


    " I really don''t care, so just leave it like that "


    Heigl sat for a moment on the ground which surprised most of them, Yogev leaned toward him to check the state of the injury, it was not bad but he was healing very slowly from it .


    " Listen I have an idea, promise me that you will help me realize it "Heigl whispered in his ear .<novelnext></novelnext>


    " What are you talking about? Do you think that you are in a state to stand like this and fight with these mad crowds? "Yogev argued.


    "This idea will save you a lot of trouble, help me go to another ce so that I could exin to you, it has to being from you, it will ease their doubts and they might consider you as a leader.


    " Stop whispering, we want to hear what you are saying " someone yelled.


    Yogev put Heigl''s arm around his shoulder and helped him to stand then he walked him away from all that crowd .


    " I made a lot of mistakes and I guess I can''t even make them trust me, " Yogev said as he was walking him away to the back of the pce .


    " I want to tell you I told you so , but you will never listen "


    " I thought you left for good "


    " I was going to do that, but you messed up again and that made me feel very anxious, you are very pathetic with decisions, you always tend to make the worst decision ever existed "


    " I think I am done with the scolding, people are doing that to me for a while now "


    Heigl didn''t look at him but he was focusing on the ground in front of him because he was too afraid to fall .


    " Hey, don''t worry, I got you, " Yogev said when he noticed his hesitation whenever he stepped .


    " I don''t want to open it again "


    " I see"


    " Because you won''t heal me if that happens, you will just tell me that you cheated in that part "


    Yogevughed when he heard what he said to him, he was using sarcasm even at times like this .


    When they arrived at the back of the pce, Yogev helped him sit on the ground and then said:" What did you want to say ? "


    " They need to know that they are safe, just like when the seventh king was here, he wasn''t protecting them but he gave them the elusion of it, so did Chris and Rivok and also Felix, they all did the same thing to a very scared crowd and you have to do the same "


    " I don''t want to fill them with lies"Yogev argued .


    " You are not going to "


    "Huh , I am not a higher ranked mage, did you forget that part"


    " No, but you have something much more powerful than anything in this ce "


    " What ? " Yogev said with a surprised face.


    " You have this ce, you can use it as your shelter in the triple full moons and give them help, you can control this ce, and I will make sure to help you with this"

 Chapter 131 I Hate Leaders

    All that Lexie wanted was to kill Yogev, somehow the voices inside of her head were too loud now, her sister''sughs, cries, jokes, smiles, and random conversations with her mom.


    Everything was too loud and it hurt her so much to the point where she wanted to end her life if she couldn''t avenge them .


    The only thing thatforted her was that she was not surrounded by people who epted all that she said.


    From what she saw, her people were too damaged to even think, the people of district 5 just followed him because he was stronger than their past leader, and the people of district 2 were too blinded by his charisma, however people of district 4 were not convinced by what he was trying to do .


    So in total, Yogev got the support of three districts, district 4 was the only one that didn''t follow what he was saying and they were herst hope to escape that spell .


    " What do you think he is going to do to you if you don''t ept what he is saying ? " Lexie said out of nowhere.


    " Shut your mouth, you little kid, " The mage who was responsible for locking her down said immediately .


    " How many people have you trusted after the evacuation? And they all failed you somehow, do you think that these powerless greedy people are going to help or protect you anywhere in the future? You would be crazy to think of that as a possibility"


    The mage got closer to her this time, he even wanted to hit her face when he heard from afar.


    " Don''t touch that kid, let her say what she wants to say" Yogev said with a smile on his face. He was no longer with Heigl which made everyone think about his ce right now .


    Yogev said when he approached them more and stood in front of them:" What this kid is saying is right, you have trusted a lot of people along the way and they all failed you "


    Everyone was surprised by what he said including Lexie who was speechless at the moment .


    " I know that some of you want to leave this ce, to show you my good intentions. I will let them do what they want to do, how about that ? "


    " What ? weren''t you just threatening us before !" A person said from the crowd.


    " That was because I wanted to save all of you, but now I am not taking that into consideration, who want to be saved will stay in here and who doesn''t will leave but mark my words, if you leave now you will lose any chance toe backter "Yogev said with a serious face .


    " Do you think that we will be back to you after all that you did ? " Another person said .


    " You will "


    " Why you are sure about this , I don''t know about everyone here but I am talking about myself, I will nevere back to a ce like this under your rule"


    "<novelnext></novelnext>


    " You are free"


    " Sir, are you sure about this ? " One of his mages said.


    " The intensity of the triple full moons has increased in the past year and it will go much worse, no one knows when the next phenomena are going to hit district 1 too, this region is going to be destroyedpletely, however, there is one safe ce in here, and that ce for me and my people"


    One of district 1 people said:" What are you talking about? there is no such a thing, we have been hit several times over the years when the portal opens"


    " Did you hear one day that the seventh king''s pce got destroyed when he was not around during the triple full moons ? We all know that all the people who leveled up leave the region before the event, however, each time the pce is the only area in this damn region that stays intact over the years"


    " So you are telling us that this ce is the safest on Delwias Ind? it is just spections " A woman replied .


    " How do you think we survived thest triple full moons when you looked us there , there were portals very close to us yet the monsters didn''t show up "


    People went silent for a long time, what he said made sense but even with knowing those facts they couldn''t just stay under his rule after all that he did


    A few people from district 1 and 4 started to move away from the pce, Yogev felt like he lost the bet yet he reminded himself of what Heigl said when he was talking to him .


    " You don''t need indecisiveness or people who don''t trust you on the team, there will be people who are willing to leave the ce, prepare yourself to ept that, and those who stay make sure to treat them in a good way because they are going to be your soldiers.


    That''s basically what my father did his whole year, me and my mother we were the only exception to that rule, we didn''t believe a single word that he said but he left us to stay by his side " Heigl replied while choking with his own breaths .


    " Can''t you just stay here with me because I feel like I can''t do all of this on my own" Yogev was practically begging him with his gentle voice.


    " You focus on the people I will focus on another thing "


    " What are you talking about ? "


    " See! Even if miraculously you found a way to control the masses, you wouldn''t do that for long with the state of the region. We have to find a way out. I know we will survive now but how about the future? Do you think we could survive until a year from now or two , I don''t think so, and that is why I have to do something ".


    " You could be a great leader with your way of thinking," Yogev said because he was too surprised by his maturity despite his young age .


    "Me? NO ¡­N o ¡­I hate leaders " .

 Chapter 132 The Snake

    When Isiah eventually opened his eyes it was after a few seconds from closing them when he jumped toward the snake to save it from the dark rain.


    Surprisingly it was not as bad as he thought, he has some misleading perceptions that followed him from when he was a human, and he needed to remove them so bad.


    Now, the darkness was just another regr thing in his messed-up life. Blood, heat, dark atmosphere, and killing were just something that he needed to get used to.


    He stood slowly as he was still covering the snake with his chest and then looked above him while raising his head toward the void..


    As a former human, he only thought that there was a sky there somewhere but he couldn''t see it, his mind was so shaped into ideas like that. Ideas that he found very difficult to remove.


    Whenever he was forced to make a move, he found himself projecting it into his mind with human thoughts.


    '' I am no longer a human, yet all my thinking is more like a human, this a new world, the rules are not the same, what killed me as a human wouldn''t now, however the only constant thing between these two worlds is the seek for power ''


    Isiah looked down after that only to see the snake looking at him with a weird look as if she was conscious, her yellowish eyes glowing in the darkness of that ce.


    ''I wonder if it is a she or a he, hummm, I really can''t tell ''


    Isiah started to move her around to check her full body for the first time since he met her. He was low-key searching for genital parts.


    '' Funny, how do I keep assuming your gender, well ¡­I will treat you as she, unless you prove me otherwise'' .


    Isiah realized that he was even thinking about keeping her for a long time .


    '' What am I doing ?''


    For a second Isiah shook his head and then threw the snake away on the ground under that bridge.


    '' What has gone to me? Fu***ck ! The stupid snake ''


    The snake was not hurt when it impacted the ground, it just moved fast and started crawling under the bridge while he was still looking at it with a very cold look .


    When Isiah knew that the dark rain was not harmful he just started to walk away from that bridge near the borders of that river.


    Isiah walked in the rain for a long time, however, he was not even tired now that he knew that he was able to fight, and do what he wanted.


    This ce was filled with creatures, which was a very weird thing ,pared to Delwias Ind this ce looked like it had a huge poption with a lot of races.


    '' Howe this never crossed my mind? Howe in Delwias Ind there were more like five races, nothing more, five races!


    on earth there were like 5 races in total, there were subgroups of the races but the race number was 5 , is it a coincidence?


    the fact that we have 5 districts with 5 races in Delwias ind is it a coincidence? I am not sure !<novelnext></novelnext>


    Howe we don''t have any other races here? like some new race !


    For them, it would be normal but for me, for a person who has been in the two worlds, this is very confusing .


    The simrities are terrifying ! Even thenguage ? Howe I never thought about such a thing? Was I too consumed to prove myself and my worth to everyone there to miss such an important thing ? ''


    This ce was different in a good way for Isiah because only here he was able to think more about stuff that he never thought of when he was alive.


    What interrupted his thoughts was the sound of hissing behind him, he turned around immediately to see the snake was still following him like usual .


    '' I guess we are linked somehow, however, I refuse to ept that anyway, maybe she is thinking of me as her mother, I don''t know how things work for animals but I will never tolerate her presence in my life, her or anyone else in a matter of effect ''


    Isiah for some reason didn''t encounter any other creatures on his road that suspected him due to the vampire''s fancy clothes, he didn''t open his mouth so that they wouldn''t notice the absence of fangs and he continued walking with pride and confidence as they do.


    He walked for a long time until he reached a ce that looked like a sea.


    It was connected to that river, and all those corpses ended up there from what he saw.


    He stood there for a while looking at the sea which looked very scary. He didn''t know where all those corpses went, because after they reached the sea water they all vanished from his sight.


    .


    The sea was very stable, there was no movement in it, no waves, it looked very creepy somehow, no voices, no single sign of life in it .


    The sea looked so clear to the point where Isiah was able to see his reflection even when there was no light there .


    It felt like the sea was emitting light somehow and Isiah didn''t have a single exnation for that .


    '' So , I think it is a sea. It looks like a sea if I am not wrong, and somehow the sea is connected to the river I saw before. Those corpses look like humans, but I don''t know if they belong to the old globe or earth.


    They are all connected somehow and I need to know more ¡­more¡­more .''


    Isiah got closer to the sea, he wanted to touch it with his hand, he thought that it was the same situation as the dark rain and therefore he just wanted to explore more about the world.


    Suddenly, the snake crawled so fast toward him, that he was already bending his hand to touch it when he felt the snake''s fangs on his hand.


    He shouted when he got bit because it took him by surprise, then he moved back while the snake was still attached to his hand and then cursed loudly as he threw it away .


    " Now, you chose to bit me , you stupid snake "

 Chapter 133 Collision

    Isiah moved back and set away from the seashore, the sand was ck and cold and it didn''t feel like there was anyone there .


    The snake didn''t go away it stayed there and kept staring at him as if it didn''t harm him, while he felt so much pain in his hand, the puncture marks were very clear, even blood dripped from them, the pain was tolerable yet what concerned Isiah was the probability of presence of venom in there .


    He sighed as he started to think of other possibilities, the snake was so little which meant that even if this bite was venomous it was not that strong, at least that ''s what Isiah thought of .


    " If you kill me with your fuc**ing venom I will eat you alive and I will never be upset about it too "


    The snake didn''t move, not even for a bit as he was threatening her, while he was still analyzing the state of his hand. From afar it looked like it was going to jump and lick the bite ce that was filled with blood, yet Isiah was very upset and he started to kick her away.


    '' Maybe I should pee on it , I don''t know, I think I just saw a video in my first life about this, still, I don''t think it will help, or maybe I should just suck it, maybe like that I could extract it from my system¡­well¡­well ¡­first I will suck it , then I will pee on it .


    I will do both of these methods, I don''t know any healing spells and there is nowhere I would find someone here who is able to help me ''


    Isiah started to suck his hand for a few minutes to remove the venom but he didn''t know if he seeded or not , so he stood after that and lowered his pants, and peed on it .


    He was disgusted by that yet he did it in order to save himself.


    He sat on the ground after that, because after a few minutes the bite started to be more painful than it was before, his hand started to swell, he knew at that moment that he was in trouble .


    Isiah red at the snake yet he didn''t stand to grab it or do anything to it, he stayed there while he felt a bit dizzy, he felt like he was going to vomit half an hourter, after that he felt like his word was moving around, the snake was moving in all direction in his eyes when it was in fact stable.


    " I guess I didn''t extract the venom, you stupid snake !"


    He felt like his tongue was heavy so he didn''t say more .


    He resisted, he didn''t want to fall to the ground yet he did eventually.


    '' There is only one way that could work, however, I feel like it took me so much time to think about it'' .


    His eyes were closed, his heartbeat increased insanely, he got poisoned indeed by the venom and he failed to heal it on his own, he felt his hand so heavy to the point where he couldn''t move it .


    The snake at that moment got closer to him and rolled her body around his neck and started to contract it as she had already done multiple times before .<novelnext></novelnext>


    '' Mark my words you stupid little bitc****, I am going to fuc*** you when I wake up, I will kill you and slice your body into 100 pieces then I will eat like sushi, I will do it and I will eat you raw''


    A few secondster , he started to collect all his divine energy toward the ce of his bite, at first he found that very difficult due to theck of it .


    Inparison to the dark energy, the divine energy was so small, and to regte it and stabilize it to perform a spell was very hard.


    The maniption itself took so much time and with his body state, everything looked tough.


    '' I need to calm down as much as possible to survive, I really don''t know what were her intentions when she did that, she acted out of character, if she was going to do it from the start then I would have known but no ¡­no ¡­the snake was not going to do it until I reached toward the sea to touch it .


    When I think more about it , I feel like maybe she didn''t want to kill me, maybe she wanted to warn me to not get closer to it, and she didn''t find a way to stop me other than bit my hand .


    No ¡­no ¡­no ¡­what am I doing here? Am I making excuses for this stupid bitc***? Shiii*****t, nooo¡­''


    Isiah bit his lip unintentionally when he realized that he was giving excuses for that attack, he didn''t stop doing that until he injured his lip and started to bleed from it .


    '' I will never ever ¡­ever make excuses to someone else, even ¡­why am treating this stupid snake as if it was conscious, it is not, it is just a wild animal and I was so confused about being here, I saw in it a connection to the old globe and that is why I just didn''t kill it and epted its presence next to me ''


    After a long time, all that Isiah collected was just a tiny amount of divine energy, he had huge dark energy that he didn''t even know how to use.


    The divine energy was moving toward the bite ce when he felt so much pain in that direction, it felt like impaction was happening inside of his arm as if his arm was going to explode.


    The painsted there for a long time before it started to head toward the bite ce, and that''s when Isiah realized that divine energy was heading there and the pain he felt along the way was from a collision between 2 contradictory types of energies.


    He smiled when he felt like he was almost saved, the blood from his lips dripping on the dark sand underneath him.


    He didn''t care because at least he was alone and no one saw that breakdown .


    He was delighted by his sess, his heartbeat started to decrease after a long time , and there was nothing that was going to ruin his mood until he felt something licking his injured lip .

 Chapter 134 Eijar

    Isiah opened his eyes slowlyand looked at who was licking his injured lip only to find the snake doing it .


    He raised his arm with difficulty then took her by his hand, he felt disgusted by what she did .


    He sat after that and started looking at it, a long stare from his cold dark eyes.


    What surprised him more was the fact that the snake kept looking at him all the next time .


    He smirked as he pictured in his head what he was going to do with it.


    "Now,e here , you stupid little bitc***"He said to the snake as he stood on his feet.


    He was still tired yet he didn''t want to dy what he wanted to do.


    The snake was so obedient this time when it was in his hand.


    He walked slowly to the shore and decided that he wanted to throw the snake there.


    The moment he threw it towards the sea, Isiah started to hear a hissing inside his head that almost defeaned him. He was not even able to keep his eyes open so he closed them then he knelt on his knees while holding his head with pain expressions on his face .


    "What the fu***.What is happening right now ? I feel like my head is going to explode".


    Isiah was not able to calcte what he did wrong, he just threw the snake inside the sea and that is just something minuscule to him .


    '' Is this happening because of the stupid snake ? YesI threw it away inside the sea,so what? Why am I feeling like my head is going to explode ?Will thisst forever? ''


    That hissing sound didn''tst for long, it just stopped seconds after suddenly which made Isiah very confused.


    He opened his eyes as if he was anticipating something bad then looked in the direction where he threw the snake only to see it there next to the shore unharmed looking at him with her yellowish glowing eyes.


    "I guess I should have let you touch the sea before"


    Isiah was stunned when he heard those words, there was only him and the snake there, there was no one close to him, the snake spokeand with hisnguage too.


    "You can talk?"


    "I saved you before and you threw me right into the sea, that''s expected from someone like you " The snake replied with a basse voice that sounded more like hissing, the snake was a female because her voice was so soft, she spoke to him directly as if they were used to chit-chat.


    "A female, as I predicted" Isaih said at that moment.


    The snake was upset, it kept moving her tail and Isiah thought that she was already stopping her urge to bitehim again.


    " I feel betrayed because I ended up with a dic***head like you " The snake replied..


    "You know how to curse too?"


    "Are you trying to get me killed?" She yelled.


    " Well this is my first attempt!" Isaih teased.


    "No, it is not the first, you throw yourself in horrible situations and you can''t even deal with them, you are acting like a child which is absurd "


    "It is my first time being here here !"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You better get used to it or we both end up dead here"the snake warned .


    " What do you mean by ''we'' ?"


    "You and me are connected"


    Isiah sat on the ground this time with his legs crossed in front of him then said: " How ?"


    " You don''t know? Or you are ying dumb?"


    Isiab didn''t reply to her question so she got closer to him then said:" You are connected to the grimoire of the world beyond "


    "I know that already but why are you affected by that?


    " You seriously don''t know? I feel like this a total waste of magic ressources"


    Isiah felt triggered by her answer, he just kept silent after that until she continued: " I am the guardian of that dark grimoire,my name is Eijar, I don''t know how I ended up with you, you useless thing, but I really can''t let you die or I will face that fate too".


    "Guardian of the dark grimoire? Your name is misleading,that fancy name doesn''t suit you at all, you are so tiny and weak to be a guardian, are you trying to impress me with that title?"


    "I wish I could leave you hear, I really wish I could kill you right now but the stupid contract is preventing from huting you" .


    "As if you didn''ttry before"


    " If I wanted you would be dead by now"


    " You say a contract? A contract requires consent between the two entities and as far as I know, I didn''t consent to anything and apparently you didn''t ".


    "Don''t act smart here, you took advantage of my weakness when I was forced to let go of my enormous body to beat this initial stage of it" The snake was very pissed.


    "Do you mean you were bigger than this ? "


    "Who are you ? Clearly you are not my previous master, where is he? I want toin about the mistreatment and the abandonment¡­"


    Isiah was amazed by what was happening in front of him, he smiled sarcastically at her when he said: "Who is your previous owner? "


    "The one who connected you with the grimoire"


    "Who is he ? I don''t know when or where or who did that to me, so unless you are going to exin things to me I will not listen to you "


    "Like you can !"


    For a second, Isiah started to hear the hissing inside of his head then her voice saying :"What we have here is more than you can imagine, you can''t shut me off, I will speak to you directly or inside your head, remember? We are connected "


    Isiah said immediately:"Fine, just exin to me what is happening here?"


    "This contract happened when Iwas not in a state to prevent it, my previous owner took advantage of that"


    "Who was your owner again?"

 Chapter 135 The Edge

    Isiah was so curious about the story behind the snake, just an hour ago he thought of it as a brainless animal who bit his hand randomly and followed him around because of motherly issues, and now he discovered that the story was definitely bigger than that.


    "The person who opened the gates to the world beyond in Delwias Ind¡­" the snake was willing to say more but Isiah interrupted it saying :" Lucas ¡­Duncan!"


    Eijar was bothered because she was interrupted like that, so she replied :" Yeah, I forgot how famous he is in your region, Yup, The Lucas Duncan"


    Isiah broke eye contact with Eijar, he felt like his stomach trembled when he heard his name there, it felt like a triggering point, he always wanted to know more about him.


    For years, he tried to know just some basic things, however his parents always kept him blind, and the people around him didn''t even use his name because of what he had done.


    When you want something so bad as a child and you don''t ended up having at the time it will grow with you, till the point when you have it is a grown up it feels like something wrong happened, that somehow you don''t deserve to have it, and you keep feeling that guilt inside of you if you did until you lose it again .


    Isiah knew that it was the moment to have all the answers he wanted yet somehow he hesitated, it didn''t feel right to know despite the curiosity that filled his mind.


    The words felt like they were stuck in his throat, so he stayed silent until he heard Eijar moving toward him .


    " The worst owner I have ever heard of, I have multiple reasons to kill the bastard but the most important one of them is that he ended our contract without me knowing, we have had a lot of fights together and yet he did such a disloyal thing !"


    "I get it you were weak and he took advantage of that, but howe he was able to break a contract so easily? Isiah forced his mouth to speak.


    Eijar was willing to give him information so he had to talk.


    "His powers were incredible, for a person who brought apocalypse to your region this was nothing ".


    Isiah looked at the snake again then said with heavy breaths :" Where is he ? "


    Suddenly he remembered what their father said to him the first time he asked him, his reaction is vivid now in the front of his memory.


    ''Why am I asking about him? I am not even expecting anything from him ? He, who started a chaos that no one was able to stop, who tried to kill his parents and friends and all the people he knew. Why am I asking about him? It is not like we are going to have a childhood trauma reunion or something.


    But why ? Why did he sign me for this contract with Eijar? Where is he now? Is he even alive ?''


    Isiah looked at the snake that was very close to him and said: " Where is he now?


    " I don''t know! I don''t even know if he is alive, after he broke the contract I couldn''t track him down "


    "Do you have any idea of why he signed me to have the grimoire and you ? "


    " I don''t know, and I don''tcare, he always called me sneaky when in fact he was the sneaky one between us " The snake moved away from Isiah''s sideand started to look at him from afar.


    "Why did you choose to be silent, you could have saved me so much trouble?" Isiah stood on his feet then started to move away while still walking next to the seashore on that dark sand .


    " Lucas Duncan had a tremendous urge to seek power even though he was much younger than you. I didn''t want to be troubled this time but apparently you are worse than him, master, " Eijar said sarcastically.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well¡­.I am"


    Isiah started to move while his focus was still on the sea, the snake moved fast and went to his neck and rolled her body there .


    " Stop doing this! This is disgusting " He shouted at her then added:" I still didn''tapprove yourpanionship "


    "Silly boy, this ¡­this ¡­.what is connecting you and me is for life,you can''t just pretend like we are not bonded by a contract "


    Isiah ignored what she said and threw her on the sand.


    "You keep doing this, well¡­.this fuc***g hurt, do it one more time and I will¡­ "


    " You will do what ?Stop rolling your disgusting body around my neck "


    He continued walking as if nothing happened when she followed him immediately saying :" What should I call you ? Master? Lord? Contractor? "


    Isiah didn''teven look at her when he said:" I am not a control freak, call me Isiah, Isiah Duncan "


    "I see, you are his brother ? "


    "Never met him though "


    Isiah realized after a long time that there were no monsters near this ce, he turned around and asked Eijar:"we have been talking for a long time and I haven''t encountered anyone, this is suspicious, what doyou know about this ce ?"


    "Probably your stupid as** didn''t notice but this ce is the edge of the firstyer in the world beyond, you were transported from the beginning in the borders but you chose to walk toward the edge"


    "What do you mean by the edge ? "Isiah asked.


    "The sea is not stable as it appear, it moves so fast that your eyes don''t catch its movements, and it not limited by and in the otherside, the sea end up in a waterfall, this ce take to theyer below"


    "And why is that dangerous? I think I found my way down to the nextyer" Isiah was confused .


    " Why do you think I stopped you at the time ? I risked my life and yours , why ? "


    Isiah stopped walking and looked at her so she added:" What would happen if someone leveled up to Emperium without the evaluation part? "


    "He will die ."


    "Exactly "

 Chapter 136 I Want To Know More...

    Isiah stood there motionless looking at the sea in front of him with disbelief, the fact that Eijar said that the sea was moving when he saw it stable made him very confused.


    "Well in the old globe we had an annual evaluation test, is there something simr to it here ?"


    " The judgment ceremony "


    "And what is that? "


    "For an amount of time we have battles to death in the arena, the winner could go to your world in the triple full moons, those who could stay there for more than that could level down"


    " What, wait , why?"


    " If you could stay there after the triple full moons then that proves that you have the necessary powers for leveling down, those who don''t die after that"


    "Aren''t they dead already? I mean this is the world beyond after all"


    Eijarughed at him which made Isiah turn around and look at her :" Dead? No, no, no , you don''t understand a simple thing of how this world work, they are not dead, they function with a different core, like you for exemple, you didn''t die, you simply are functioning with a different core"


    "If you say it like that then when will the person die? It seems like we are all immortals in your logic" He said sarcastically.


    "Only those who have a tight rtionship with this world could have your experience "


    "How?"


    "In your case, you have been rted to this world by our contract, since the beginning you were not going to die "


    Isiah turned around again then kept on focusing on the sea in front of him.


    '' I wish I know this since the beginning, I would have not cared about anything, I wish he told me about this''


    "I made up my mind, I will stay here untilI I be stronger to fight those creatures, and you Eijar are going to help me know everything about this ce"


    " What is your n? "


    "I am nning to kill everyone on my way up," He said with determination in his eyes.


    Isiah took the grimoire from his pants and put it in the sand, he opened the cut in his hand so the blood started to drip on top of it, when he opened it he noticed Eijar getting closer to him.


    "What are you nning to do? , I am so sick of you licking my injuries, I will throw you away if youe anywhere closer to me, you stupid snake"


    Eijar stayed away from him while he started to flip all the pages trying to go to the first page, it still looked very dirty with the same ash and burning smell that came out of it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " I think I forgot to tell you that there is only one of these in the entire world beyond, meaning I am special"


    Isiah ignored Eijar in that moment while he was trying to focus on the writing and the symbols.


    He didn''t have a single clue about thisnguage so he sat there with his legs crossed and kept looking at it for a long time, it was not simple and he practically didn''t have any patterns that he could trante to hisnguage.


    Isiah spoke English and French and Spanish in his first life, he knew that all thenguages were connected with each other, he was able to decode a bit of Italian and he was about to learn some Chinese, his parents were so wealthy to the point where they wanted him to achieve a lot of things to keep their image clean of good aristocratic family.


    And even with that knowledge he was not able to calcte his way through this .


    "I don''t know how to read it " He said, suddenly cutting the silence.


    Eijar looked at him very surprised, she had an impression on him that he would be one of those who never admit when they are wrong, and when they don''t know how to work something .


    "My previous owner knew thenguage, Lucas knew a lot of things, and that knowledge made him the monster he became "


    "There is no suchnguage in Delwias Ind, how did he manage to learn thisnguage?"


    " I don''t know, all I know is that he spoke Gowarian fluently"


    "Is thisnguage global here?"


    "Each species has its ownnguage, but when they speak to each other they speak with Gowariannguage "


    "As for the grimoire? Is it written in Gowarian ?"


    "Yes, it is not easy to learn, and you can''t perform any of these spells until you speak with thisnguage "


    Isiah looked at the grimoire with eyes filled with desire, nothing seemed to make him stuck on his ce, all he wanted was to go forward, now he got the power he wanted , the tools and even assistance from Eijar, he was still ignoring her but somehow he knew that all the keys were with her.


    '' I will learn thisnguage, it is not the first time I do that anyway, I have learned and spoken so manynguages but this time, this time is not for my parents, not for education , not for social status this time is for my entire existence in this ce, this time I found a key to power up and I will hold on to it with my teeth, no, this time I am living for myself and not for anyone, I will learn, fight, level down, level up, destroy, kill , I will do the amount necessary to level up and more, and no one would dare to stop me''


    " Master this ce is not safe, we have to move from here " Eijar said .


    "We will stay I don''t want to be interrupted in this period, you better make yourself useful and help me learn thenguage, I am a fast learner "


    "This ce will temptate you to jump if you stay longer, many did, you have to be strong mentally to get passed this negative pulling powers" she warned.


    "Do you think that I care anymore, a person would be weak mentally when he has a soft side inside of him, he understands people emotions, he forget, he forgive, he makes excuses, however in this state I don''t think that anything would break me because I am already broken into millions of pieces, I am irreparable, I have nothing to lose which makes me much stronger than anyone else "

 Chapter 137 We Will Take Over This Place...

    When Heigl disappeared from the entire scene, Yogev knew that what he predicted wasing somehow, people were not going to just stay still with no further goals for their lives.


    He knew that leading a people with no hope , goal or ns to a future will be messy.


    Only rules and hopes could make them more obedient however,now the only thing he had on his hands was rules which was going to make him a merciless ruler in contrary to all the rulers they had after the evacuation.


    The people who decided to go on their own were more like a nightmare in his eyes, because he didn''t know when they would fight him again so he had to be prepared for that day.


    What he basically did was give them a choice that was more like a threat,if they came back after he would takethem under his wings,and if they didn''t they would die, and in addition, they were not numerous so even if they decided to be rebels he would finish them too.


    '' Heigl is so smart, I reallywish that he wouldeback to help me with everything here ''


    For a month after that Yogev and his followersstarted to cast spells on the castle to see if they were able to break the spell that locked like that ce after the evacuation.


    Nothing seemed to work but he had to do that at least before theingtriple full moons. His followers were motivated because they felt like they were special to have protection from all the creatures that came in that event ¡­


    One of his mages told him to use the divine energy in breaking that spell, he thought of that before but the amount that his mages could absorb was not that big, and he was afraid that the absorption of that amount of divine energy would exhaust their bodies till the point where they be unable to fight if they had to.


    Yogev was looking at all the mages while they were still trying to figure out how to break the spell. There were more than 50 mages standing in front of the gate of the seventh king castle putting their hands in it and performing one spell after another with no positiveresults.


    Most Of them lost confidence in their powers after a month of trying the same things waiting for different results .


    Yogevwas still looking at them when he heard one of the mages from district 5 saying to another one from district 2: " Maybe we are doing it in the wrong way !"


    "What do you mean by that! We already tried so many spells, it is just we don''t have the necessary power to do such a thing "


    "I guess not! Look at how big this ce is, yet we are staying here next to the gate trying to break a spell from all around this huge ce, this is absurd" The mage of district 5 said.


    "I guess you are trying to procrastinate, I will tell the leader of your remarks " The mage of district 2 said.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In that moment Yogev got closer to them, the mage of district 5 was afraid that he might hear their conversation, he was already sweating and trying to begin begging for his life when Yogev walked slowly towards them and said:" Exin to me what you were saying "


    The mage of district 2 was looking at that mage sarcastically, because he thought that he was caught by the leader and that he was going to be punished .


    Even the mage himself started apologizing and asking for redemptionwhen yogev said:" Tell me your idea? About that we concentrated in one ce , I want to hear it "


    The man was stunned because he thought that he was going ro be killed after what he said.


    "The castle of the seventh king is huge, the spell they cast when the evacuation happened was all over it however we are trying to break it from the gate, we should be separated and we should surround it from all sides so that our power will be distributed in an equivalent way, then I think we might have a chance to break the spell, I am sorry ¡­I ¡­I ¡­I didn''t mean to get my nose inside of your work"


    The man exined to Yogev his theory yet when he finished he thought that he may have gonefar with this.


    Yogev looked at the castle after that with a genuine smile on his face then said:" It might not work but this ideais great, thanks for sharing it with us"


    The man was delighted by thepliment from his leader, he even patted his back, the mage of district 2 was upset because of the change of events .


    Now the three of them were looking at the castle under the rain, the idea seemed to be interesting and it would be a waste if they didn''ttry something new at this point .


    " I want all of the mageshere in front of me now, I have a new suggestion "


    Just a few minutester, Yogev was standing in front of a crowd of mages under hismands, he smiled for the first time as he saw them, they were all looking at him with confusion except for those 2 mages who had the conversation with him .


    "Maybe we were doing it wrong ?that''swhat this person said " Yogev said as he pointed to that mage of district 5 , then he continued talking while pointing at the castle " we have to try something new, I had an Idea that might work, but I didn''t share it with you because I thought that you wouldn''t hundle it "


    Yogev stopped smilingat the moment, he triggered them intentionally then added:" But with his idea I think that breaking the spell will be just a matterof time, this time we are going to do itwe will take over this ce, I offered you protection, and this is it, make sure to make things work"

 Chapter 138 They Are Dead !

    In theory, Yogev''s idea felt like it was going to be sessful in real life however when they started doing it, he realized that the mages weren''t that strong, after all that spell was made by the higher-ups, it was impossible for them to be anywhere near their levels of powers.


    And then being left out here is the reason what got him to think that way .


    The mages were lined up around the huge castle making a chain of people trying to maintain the equilibration of their divine energy .


    To him, there was no other way to prove to his people that he was ready to help them then, and that is why this was his main focus all the time.


    This new method was very promising in theory because the majority saw that it made sense and it was more realistic, however, their powers were very low from the beginning which dyed any results.


    Camping next to the castle was a good idea in terms of protection, but they were notfortable with living there, especially with the rain and the heat .


    As the leader of that ce, many girls tried to approach him from district 4 and 5, but Yogev rejected them kindly, he knew that in times like these women tend to lean on a together guy, and that is why he knew that their interest toward him was not genuine .


    He wanted to protect all of them and nothing more .


    "Sir, sir, we have a problem" One of his mages came to him with a terrified look on his, he was sweating and exhaling heavily and Yogev knew immediately that there was something with him.


    " Calm down and tell me what happened?"


    " The mages who started to absorb the divine energy around the pce fell on the ground, we don''t know what happened to them"


    " How many of them? "


    " 20 of them, we still don''t know if there were more who already started doing that"


    Yogev walked with the mage toward the pce with his heart racing inside of his chest, it was his idea, since the day Heigl told him about this on the first day they spoke, he tried to benefit from it, and the fact that it ended up like this was very confusing.


    A few minutester Yogev reached the ce where they lined up all the mages who fell after absorbing the divine energy.


    " What happened here ? " He shouted .


    The scene looked horrifying. They were allying down motionless, they all appeared to be dead but he was too afraid to think about that possibility.


    " I think they are dead, '''' One of the mages said with a sad look on his face, they were not all from the same district, they were from all of the districts which made the impact very strong upon all of them .<novelnext></novelnext>


    The rain kept falling but the weather was so hot to the point where they were all sweating heavily.


    " Let me take a look, healers! call the healers !"


    When his people saw that the mages were motionless they all assumed that they were dead, and they didn''t bother to call for a healer until he mentioned that .


    Yogev walked toward the mages and started to check their pulse and their divine energy state too, he did it one by one to all of them, he didn''t need healers to realize that they were already dead .


    However, the cause of their deaths was just mysterious, he linked the fact that they died after absorbing the energy, but he couldn''t just prove it to himself let alone with others.


    Yogev was stunned by what he saw, those mages were not in the same state as before, they looked much older, their skin was full of wrinkles, and their hair was silver, they looked like they had lived all the time they could.


    " Someone exin to me what happened here !"


    " We tried to break the spell like you wanted us to do, but we didn''t, even when we tried several times with our divine energy because our energybined was very low, we all know that yet we kept doing the same things even when you told us not to "


    " Yeah, I know that you are weak in terms of power, that is why I told you to absorb some of that energy to break the spell, I knew since the beginning that you didn''t have the amount of power required to break the spell"


    "We eventually did what you told us and we ended up having the 20 of them dead, they started before us, it took just seconds for them to fall on the ground and die, did you see their bodies, sir ? It felt like a lifetime passed in just seconds"


    Yogev covered his mouth with his palm, he was more confused than everyone there, because he didn''t witness what they saw and therefore he was not able to believe what they just said, his mind except that possibility .


    Yogev stayed like that for a long time after that, his people were not raging unexpectedly because it was the first time for all of them to see something like that.


    A few minutester, he kneeled on the ground and put his palm there, and started to sense the divine energy around the ce. It was huge indeed, however only now does he discover that this divine energy doesn''t feel the same as Delwias divine energy.


    it felt more condensed but his knowledge was not enough for him to collect more information .


    After that, he stood then looked at his people with cold features and said:" I can''t say that I am sure about what happened here, it feels like they had a natural death, however, we all knew that this was not the case, they were young and grew up in seconds, my mind has no logical exnation, in the meantime just stop your attempts to break the spell until I find another way"


    ? " Are you trying to experiment on us? Are you sacrificing our lives for you to survive? " One of the mages said , very upset .


    " I will find another way to protect all of you "

 Chapter 139 Are You Trying To Blame Me ?

    People were not satisfied with the look on their leader''s face, he was very confused about the whole situation, sure they didn''t rage at him but they were upset and they lose faith in his ns .


    " You say that you want to protect us, but instead of doing that you killed 20 of us already under your protection" A mage from district 4 said.


    Yogev knew that he would encounter such a rejection when he jeopardize their lives in such a situation, and fixing things was not something easy when ites to death


    He was already the reason for so many deaths and that only connected his name with blood


    " As your leader, I am doing my best to keep you safe"


    "Not enough, only two months since the beginning of the next triple full moons and we are still living outside, let''s forget about that for a second, think about this, if we get attacked by the other ones during this period we would be defenseless, and we would be so easy to kill "


    Yogev was not in a state of mind to talk to anyone, he knew already that he messed up things, he ruined a lot of things, but their looks felt like a constant reminder, he felt like he was pressed in a corner all by himself while surrounded by enemies


    His people felt like they were his enemies, they were all waiting for him to fall, they challenged him, they acted needy all the time, and wanted him to create miracles in the middle of chaos.


    '' All I wanted was to protect my people and here I am being med for every wrong time as if I know all the answers, well I don''t know anything, I don''t know a single thing, but I am trying yet ¡­.it is not enough and it will never be''


    " It was Emperium''s divine energy!" A voice said from afar .


    Yogev turned around immediately because he knew the owner of that voice, he smiled automatically .


    It was Heigl who came back after a month of disappearance, he was still the pale physically-weak teenager however, something around him changed.


    He looked older and tan than before, Yogev waved at him the moment he saw him, however, Heigl didn''t do the same, he just kept moving toward him with an almost faded smile.


    "You came back, I thought that you never would, especially when you told me you hate me "


    Yogev ignoredpletely the fact that he was cornered by everyone else there, and walked toward him with a weing warm smile, Yogev had beautiful ocean eyes with a dark hair, he looked very handsome, and he had a very well built*body due to his working in their farm back in district 2 .


    He was much taller than everyone, and also stronger than his weak people, and loved by his people, that is why they chose him to represent them first.


    " It has been a long time, did you manage to do what you wanted to do ? "


    "Are we going to wait for your reunion? " One of the mages said.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Heigl didn''t change his facial features as he said:" You need to be more respectful to your leader"


    The mage backed off because he realized that he might be punished now that Heigl mentioned it to the leader.


    They all knew that this boy was special to their leader and that he trusted him with his life, and that is why he left him and chose where he stay unlike all of them


    Yogev turned around to look at that mage, he was very upset by his behavior now that Heigl himself said so, yet he didn''t do anything to him, he just red at him very angry then said:" Make sure to bury their bodies in a very respectful way, they sacrificed for us to be safe, we are all in this together, no one would know when things happened, you are doing your best and so do I, it was not your loss alone, they are my people, my people that I promised to take care of"


    Another mage said:" Maybe we should just stay outside the castle, clearly we are never going to be there with our low powers, what do you think ? "


    "This serves as a good n b, okay, I will consider it, and I will see how to realize it, in the meantime, we will stop trying to break the spell because clearly, things are not as we thought they "


    What Yogev said didn''t satisfy the majority of them, but they all knew that it was not his fault, how could he predict that the divine energy around the castle would kill them in that way .


    The mages went to take the dead ones into another ce to tell everyone what happened there while Yogev walked fast toward Heigl saying:" Howe you didn''t greet me when you came after a month of disappearance, I thought we are friends"


    " What killed those mages was the divine energy, there are types of energies, each region has its type, and the one around the castle didn''t belong to Delwias Ind and that is why when they absorbed it they got killed , in fact, they were not killed, the problem was when they absorbed that divine energy their body couldn''t handle the changes.


    How to exin it?, we are adjusted to work with this energy, the one they absorbed is not meant for our bodies"


    " How do you know that? "


    " I can''t tell you"


    " You were the one who mentioned that this ce was safe because of this power " Yogev said


    " Are you trying to me me? Or do you think I mentioned it on purpose to make you sacrifice your life and your people? Is this what you are referring to ?"


    Heigl was so pissed with what he just heard, that he turned around and tried to walk away when he felt someone stopping him from doing that.


    He turned around only to find Yogev tying him with a magical rope made out of his divine energy


    "Clearly, I can''t do anything without you "

 Chapter 140 Two Solutions

    After everyone went to join the others, there was only Yogev and Heigl who stayed there, and even Heigl wanted to leave too because he felt that he was med for those deaths .


    Heigl''s face showed so much anger this time even when he always kept having just a straight face whenever he talked to him.


    " Yeah, you are not fit for the leader''s role," Heigl said a few minutester, he hardly managed to keep his calm.


    Yogev was stunned by what he said, he was straightforward which waspletely rude .


    " You could have been nice to me," Yogev said while trying to avoid eye contact with him because he already knew that he had a cold look in his eyes.


    " Nice? Are you kidding me ? You were the reason for hundreds of dead people in this district, you started a war in the middle of chaos, you don''t get to ask me to talk nicely to you" Heigl said as he was grinding his teeth.


    Yogev knew that Heigl hated what he did, and he hated him too because he sought the leader''s role, he knew that a guy like him won''t change his mind even if he killed him, yet he couldn''t figure his personality out.


    He hated him yet he sacrificed his life to help him, he hated his leadership yet he was trying to find some ns to help him, his actions were unpredictable and he knew more than he revealed to him.


    "Okay, I get it I am not a good leader but I am doing my best "


    " Yeah, your best is not enough"


    " Okay, okay, what do you suggest ?"


    Heigl walked away for a bit then pointed at the castle and said:" Fine, we can''t get in there because weck powers but we could do something else"


    " Something like what"


    " This ce in front of the pce is big, much bigger than we even think, we should use it, we are only wasting our time if we keep the n of breaking the spell and entering the pce"


    " Okay I know this but it is all that we could do right now because there is nothing else that could help us "


    " What you are doing is keeping them busy "


    Yogev looked at him stunned, Heigl didn''t have any problems with saying what was in his mind, and being rude didn''t mean anything to him.


    " Isn''t that the truth ? ``Heigl added with a sarcastic smile on his face this time.


    " To your information, I am not the one who caused this mess to the region," Yogev said, very upset.


    Everyone was looking at him as if he was the reason for this entire mess and seeing that the person whom he thought was his right hand made him very angry .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yogev walked away, a few steps away from Heigl then said:" wee back"


    Yogev walked very fast under Heigl''s eyes, everything was going down, his ns, his life, his ambition to rule.


    Nothing was going to stop him until he heard Heigl shouting:" We need to build houses!"


    Yogev stopped walking but he didn''t turn around, while Heigl said:" There are some things that could help, again, I am not going to help you but these people, I will do it for the people "


    Yogev turned around this time to face him then said:" Well, I get it, no need for repetition "


    Heigl walked toward him this time and said:" I have this crazy idea and I need your help with it "


    Yogev didn''t reply to him but he kept listening so Heigl continued talking:"There are 2 main things that we need to do this time, we have to build houses and a wall for protection, and then we have to fix the transportation device Emperium, we need to do the second part secretly, only a few will know, just the ones who you trusted the most"


    " You want us to give up on entering the pce and build houses out there, that wouldn''t be enough for all people, plus if you fix the transportation device like you want, do you think that we could survive there? We don''t even know the procedure. That''s absurd"


    Heigl was now standing close to him when he said:" You think you know a lot , well you don''t even ,I didn''t know this much just a month ago"


    " What do you mean? From where you brought your these pieces of information then, I thought you did from your father, well I guess not "


    Heigl gave him a cold look then said:" Suddenly I can''t trust you"


    " Well, I trust you a lot, " Yogev said with a look of determination in his eyes.


    During that time the raindrop increased, and it started to pour heavily , Yogev didn''t move not even for a bit when Heigl said:" And this situation of a single leader is going to be your worst problem in the future, you have to include all the districts, I know that you want to end the past system but for now you need all the powers you have, and many of them will only see that it is district 2 that is ruling them"


    " There are no districts anymore, don''t you get it ? " Yogev said with a serious look on his face.


    " Well, as you wish !"


    Heigl started walking away under Yogev''s angry eyes, at first he thought of him as someone smart, someone who knew more than him, someone who was mature but since he came back today he looked like a different person.


    With each look at him he could feel that he was giving him a pathetic look, it felt like he knew more than anyone else here, but the problem was that he couldn''t just threaten him to tell him things that he didn''t want to say .


    His mages were done with preparing the dead people for the funeral, people started to gather in front of the pce under that heavy rain.


    Yogev walked toward them slowly with a straight face, too many hits in one day but this time he knew that he was not alone.

 Chapter 141 Waiting For Isiah To Come Back

    Since Yogev gave them an actual choice to leave, Lexie was the first one to leave that ce, forced with two mages from district 2, everyone left on their own, but she was forced to leave because they all knew that she was going to try to assassinate their leader.


    And even when she left she never tried to join any of those who left either, she stayed alone all that time.


    The first days were the hardest, that void and rage inside of her heart made her go insane, she couldn''t handle the loss very well, after her father''s death she was their protector, and somehow all she could think about right now was that she failed her mission .


    The first week she returned to her destroyed house trying to find any shreds of life in it, she then went to Arino''s house and there she saw his house wrecked too , she searched there for days for an indication that they might be okay but she didn''t find anything.


    The fact that she didn''t find them in that reunion of district 2 mage proves that they were no longer alive, a few dayster she found what was left of his baby, and when she worked hardter she discovered both his body and his wife''s body rotting.


    She was in a total mess, she waspletely destroyed after that attack and she was never going to get past that .


    The only thing stopping her from going back there was herck of powers.


    And the people who left with her didn''t even show up after that, hse forgot totally about Ciel and she assumed after that that he was maybe dead .


    One day she just decided to find a ce that wasfortable for her to stay, the houses everywhere were destroyed and the only ce that she could think of inside Delwias Ind was the institution of magic .


    '' I will stay there until I find a way to kill that bastard, he may be surrounded right now with these brainless people but I don''t guarantee that this will be the case in the future, then and only then I will kill him and I will not feel bad about it '' She thought as she started moving toward the institution which was far away from her house.


    Days felt like they were drained, they were passing one after another without taste, without life, without any sense of time, since the evacuation things went bad, but after the attack, all she felt was that she wanted to die and join her loved ones.


    The forest was still smelling burned even after two weeks from all that happened, she was hungry, tired and emotionally exhausted yet she kept moving,


    '' To keep moving is the only thing thing that I could do right now''


    The institution of magic was not burned or wrecked or even popted, the door was opened which made Lexie anticipate meeting people here, she walked quietly while moving to every floor and every ss.


    She didn''t find a thing, no one was there however she noticed something different about the ce, she noticed that in one of the sses there were all the books of magic lightened up there.


    '' There must be someone who did this, it was done intentionally, this person gathered all the magic resources in Delwias Ind for a reason, I think someone wanted to improve his powers during this time, but the question is who is he ? "


    Lexie was holding a few books in her hands when she felt a human step getting closer to this ce, she put the books on the bureau and then headed toward the door to open it, she did it slowly so that the person wouldn''t notice her presence.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She was so terrified that they might belong to Yogev''s mages, however when she opened the door the only person that was inside that hallway was the little Ciel that she didn''t see since what happened .


    She shouted at him uncontrobly, she couldn''t just control her happiness to see him, he was still wearing her sister''s dress while he was holding a bag, and the bag was filled with fruits that showed up on top of it .


    " Ciel, Ciel , hiiiiiii" She repeated .


    Ciel was taken by surprise when she shouted his name, he turned around immediately, he was confused, and that showed on his cute face .


    Lexie walked toward him with a smile on her face, she tried to assure him that she was not upset about him this time.


    He stood still there while she walked toward him fast and then said:" I missed so much kid "


    Ciel then smiled back, he knew that she was not going to hurt him and she was not upset about him .


    "I thought that you died, I am so happy that you are okay my boy, " Lexie said while patting his golden hair, he closed his eyes enjoying that pat, then said in his cute voice :" Mommy and your sisters where are they , "


    This question made her go back to remember her loss. Ciel noticed immediately that the smile on her face faded the moment he asked so he said:" They are not here anymore ? "


    Seeing him talking in his cute innocent voice made her burst into tears she hugged him right away .


    Ciel was notfortable with hugging her but he didn''t move all that time because he knew that she was in tremendous pain.


    She stayed like that for half an hour, especially when she saw him still wearing that dress .


    She ended the hug after a long time and then said:" Clearly you don''t know what is happening here, if they found you wearing this dress they will take you with them, the dress code is no longer applied, but let me tell you something as long as you are with me no one will hurt you "


    Lexie felt like she was choking when she told him that , however, Ciel just smile at her the said : "I will remove it then, I will make something different for myself"


    " Were you staying here all by yourself? "


    " Yeah, waiting for Isiah toe back "

 Chapter 142 No Concept Of Time

    " I will make it ! '''' Isiah said as he was creating a magical dark barrier in front of him, it was ten times bigger than him and stronger, it took him two months to learn thenguage thanks to Eijar, and even when he did he was not able to speak it fluently, he was able to read it and cast spells with it but to speak with someone it was still difficult.


    Eijar assisted him through that for more than 2 months, at first he found it very difficult because it didn''t sound like anything he heard before, yet he spent all his time there learning and practicing spells along with Eijar .


    He learned at the beginning that the ce he was in was the firstyer of the world beyond which the name is tranted to Summit in hisnguage.


    Summit is the firstyer of the world beyond and there were three more, in contrast to the old globe Summit here is the smallest one among the otheryers and that is why the waterfall is ended inyers underneath.


    There was no sun, no mornings, nothing to indicate time, and also no concept of time which Isiah found very irritating at the beginning .


    There was no concept of time, as a former human he just couldn''t adapt to that fact, he could be reading the grimoire then think to himself that it might be 2 hours since he started, but Eijar always said to him :" Here, in Summit, and in all the world beyond the concept of time doesn''t exist, we are not like you human, it is something that you created, it is more like a social construct, having days to past and things to do seemed always relieving for you .


    However, here, creatures were introduced to this concept after the opening of the portals.


    At first, they found it confusing, however now they started to measure the time they spent here between each full moons. Their calction is not that right but they give an estimate now.


    But yeah, that is applied only on the creatures who leveled down, those who didn''t die and yeah stopped existing "


    A lot of things were confusing him, and the longer he stayed there the more he knew that his body started to adapt so fast,


    He already learned so many summoning spells for swords and dark weapons, he started to create shields to protect himself, and now he was able to create a shield 10 times his body.


    The thing is his dark energy was more than his divine energy however in terms ofparison, he didn''t know whether he was stronger than others or not .


    The food here was the worst part, none suited his taste as a human which made him starve for what was equivalent to days, he was also so thirsty yet he didn''t find anything to drink.


    Eijar told him that he needed to stack all that he needed beforeing to the Summit, at least that''s what Lucas Duncan did whenever he came here .


    But in the meantime he tried to force himself to practice and study, it took so long but exploiting his body and mind to the fullest made him feel a sense of achievement he didn''t have his entire life .


    For the first time, Isiah Duncan was doing something for himself, and he was extremely happy about it .<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Maybe you should find something to eat, like a real thing, living on that crusty grass from the forest is not going to do any good to your body, maybe just summon an animal and kill it "


    " I am fine like that !" He said while being disgusted with the idea itself.


    " Well, I had my meals and I feel stronger but the quality of your energy is deteriorating "


    Isiah at that moment remembered that she could feel anything rted to him, and he also remembered her drinking his blood without being affected like other creatures from this world.


    He felt curious about it so he said:'''' I don''t think that I have thought about it much, but why are you not hurt by my blood ? Are you somehow immune or something?


    " No, I am able to endure it because of the contract, basically the contract between us revolves about a lot of things, among them blood, your divine energy doesn''t hurt me because of that " Eijar exined to him .


    Isiah nodded his head and then continued perfecting his shield with a look of determination in his eyes .


    " Maybe you should take rest, your body condition is not that great, and let''s be realistic here you are not going learn everything gin this small period, the triple full moons is about to happen, they announced who was going to transport to the world beyond"


    " meaning ? do you think I care about such a thing, I will leave this ce with those who are going, just like the other time " he said very angry.


    " You think that it is as easy as that ! well, honey, this time is different thest time you went with the winner of the judgment weak because you were still on the superficialyer, and you had a connection that made that possible, someone wanted that and they allowed you to go but no more " Eijar said sarcastically .


    " But I want to go this time, when they first made thesebats I was not strong and well informed to do such a thing but this time, I guess I could stand a chance "


    Eijar didn''t say more she just crawled away from him to go and hunt something to eat, in the past time she became a little bit bigger , she still didn''t reach her previous body shape but she was going to.


    The only thing that kept her from growing fast was hisck of energy because Lucas was much stronger than him, he couldn''t even bepared to him .


    Isiah said this time to her as she was moving slowly:" I don''t care about the rules anymore , Isiah Duncan is not going to sit tight and rule his fucking life again"

 Chapter 143 Everything Is A Lie !

    Isiah didn''t know how to quantify his new energy, he knew that he was stronger than he ever was but to put a number to it or even better to know that his powers were more than the others here was not something easy .


    Healing magic was out of the picture because all the healing spells in the book were either written in aplicated way or he couldn''t perform them correctly .


    But what he was certain about was that the spells performed by the dark energy were not like those made by divine energy .


    So far, he knew that the spell he was performing all that time by creating a ball of dark fire was called ck me .


    Staying on the shore of that ce for a long amount of time made him a bit edgy at times, despite his great control over his body and mind he found himself sometimes feeling the temptation to throw himself in that sea.


    Eijar was right, there was something mysterious about it, something was totally pulling him to jump there but he always put his mind in a check.


    Isiah was not going to give up on this ce, it was away from all the creatures and he found his piece of mind here, and he was not alone he was apanied by Eijar that was teaching him and evaluating his progression.


    Eijar was always taking breaks, on the other hand, she always disappeared to hunt, rest, and stay away from that field of attraction because by that time she developed an urge to throw herself even when Isiah stopped her so many times .


    And the only way that Isiah used to stop himself from throwing himself there was by inflicting pain on his body, pain was what made him get out of that circle of negative attraction toward the sea.


    Eijar didn''t mind him doing that because she always enjoyed those drops of blood that fell right from his hand, he didn''t let her lick his injuries, but he didn''t mind also her having those drops because they were going to be wasted anyway .


    When he started reading the grimoire, he discovered that each spell has a ranking score required, the score was numbered to 10 and he found that rted to the whole system of leveling.


    3 for leveling down and 7 for leveling up .


    The scores were not qualified in a good way but he was able to understand a bit .


    And what caught his attention was the anarchy of that ranking, it felt like it was mixed somehow, but he found a simple way to make his mind understand it .


    Isiah kept reading and searching inside of the grimoire but mostly those sections were hidden from him, Eijar told him that he needed the power to unlock the sections and they were like a lot .<novelnext></novelnext>


    The first section was about Delwias ind, it mentioned everything about it, it was like a geography/ history book that he never saw something like it in the institution.


    It had all the maps of the region, with different districts and their maps, at the beginning he thought that all people learned magic in the institution only, however here in the grimoire it was mentioned that each district has its own type of magic, and even if they learn the same spells their bodies are different.


    And it was not something rted to the type of divine energy, it was rted to the interpretation of their bodies to that divine energy .


    Isiah was stunned by this revtion and he wondered if his teachers knew about such a thing .


    He saw the different types of magic that are there in all the districts, there were only five: water, fire, earth, air, and lightning and it was distributed equally to the other districts.


    Isiah noticed that by the first spell he made there, it was a fire spell, the book said that all the districts mages could use up to 3 elements nothing more, but there is always a collective affinity to one element the most, meaning they use it a lot and they are strong at it .


    He studied most of this in the institution, but somehow he didn''t know that there was an element for each district and he didn''t know why .


    '' It is okay, most of the spells I learned are using the fifth element, so no worries, I think I could even know how to break these spells if someone uses them on me .


    Well, there are simrities but they are not alike, every spell I made with dark energy is much stronger, and it is consuming a lot of powers, to begin with, '' He thought.


    " God ! I wish I had this energy before, I guess I am now considered stronger than my fuc***ing ssmates at least "


    The more Isiah read the more he discovered that his brother must be one hell of a mage, no wonder he was able to unlock all these pages and do all these spells, and even cause such a powerful event like opening the gates .


    Even though Isiah opened this grimoire millions of times he never paid attention to the first page because he couldn''t wait to use the grimoire to cast spells, but today as he was opening the grimoire he noticed that the first page was written in English, he couldn''t believe it , he opened the grimoire so wide and put it on the ground and started to read the words written there .


    The writing style was good and clean, it felt like the words written there looked like letters he used to see in old movies, beautiful handwriting, Isiah wondered if that''s what his old brother''s handwriting looked like, and he concentrated on it for a second because he felt so curious about who was the writer then he started reading.


    " We were just like cheeps in a yard, eating , pooping, marrying , and making a lot of corrupted copies of ourselves, as the time goes by all I see know is the truth, the bitter truth ¡­everything is a lie ¡­"

 Chapter 144 Nelrovin-Dark Rain Summouning Spell

    Nothing, no exnation¡­.


    Isiah had a reflex to look above him whenever he felt down, he always looked at Emperium when he was in the old globe, and here there was only darkness above him.


    It is not like he liked the view, Isiah never liked something hovering above him yet he liked to remind himself of what were his goals.


    Isiah read that note a few times more, then closed his eyes, that writing style was not for someone angry or in pain or even hesitant person.


    The person who wrote that note was so calm when he did that, but the matters he was discussing didn''t seem like good things anyways.


    "Everything is a lie," Isiah said as the words kept on being repeated inside his mind.


    However after just seconds from when Isiah read those words he noticed that they disappeared right away, it felt like they were wiped out like that message was dedicated to him only, he knew that the previous owner of that grimoire was his older brother but they haven''t met even once in a life .


    After that Isiah just tried to not think more about it, he knew that the note was more like a warning than a cry for help, however, he didn''t know what he was going to do after reading it .


    The note exined the cycle of human life on Delwias Ind .


    " What did he mean by the corrupted copies of ourselves ? I feel like he meant something far from my understanding "


    Eijar didn''te back for a long time? In meanwhile Isiah was just learning a new spell, the spell was not easy at all considering that it was rted to the dark rain.


    Isiah didn''t know what it was and why it was like that, however, the spell sounded very cool.


    The spell name was Nelrovin, it consisted of making a heavy dark rain on the ce, it was at his level which meant that if he put some effort on it, he would be able to do it .


    The dark rain didn''t have any effect on creatures from this ce, but he was sure that it would be toxic to the mages of the old globe .


    '' Fine, what do I need ! let''s see¡­'' He looked at the page of that spell and saw a side note there he read it with difficulty.


    It said :" Absorbing any dark rain will lead to enabling the divine energy "


    '' So it is toxic for animals and trees there too'' Isiah didn''t care about the people anymore, however, animals were another thing for him .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Hurting an animal who is not able to defend himself was the cruelest thing he ever saw, but people ¡­people now were on the bottom of the list of things that he cared about, not even kids or old people or women were going to be outside of his rage zone when he go back this time for the triple full moons .


    Isiah started to focus his energy to perform the spell, at the beginning only a few drops fell from above, and they were just near him, he was not able to control their ce and its distance or the target of his attack .


    The quantity of that rain felt like it was not as heavy as the spell information said .


    " Maybe I am not able to do it in a good way because I am too focused on not jumping on the sea, I am working under a strong pressure that is constantly growing, I wonder if the spells I learned are just too strong when I cast them in the future when I am away from this ce "


    Isiah started to walk away from the sea, he was still under its field of attraction, and he was still away from the creatures disturbing, he stayed in the middle trying to perform the spell when Eijar came this time.


    After they had been together for a long time now he was able to feel her when she is close to him, and even when she was not, he was able to detect whether if she is close to him .


    " What are you doing here? master " Eijar said , while making her voice stronger when she said master, she was saying it sarcastically however he didn''t reply to her.


    She crawled on the dark sand for a bit then said: "I thought that you wanted to stay there to test yourself and to prove yourself too, you wanted to show me that you are strong mentally unlike the other monsters"


    Isiah red at Eijar because she kept teasing him then said :" I am learning a new spell and it requires a lot of power and focus to make it stronger, this spell if I master it then I would kill the entire region when I am just sitting at my ce"


    " Which spell is this ? " Eijar asked him because she was curious.


    " Nelrovin, it is one of the dark rain magic summoning spells"


    Eijar started to crawl away while saying:" I thought that what you were saying is just words, empty words, but now seeing you learning all these spells make me wonder, are you ever going to stop? because I knew someone who didn''t and the results were catastrophic"


    Isiah looked at Eijar as she was moving away, but he didn''t reply to her, he didn''t care about her, she was obviously traumatized because she lost her body and her favorite master, however, the least he wanted to think about right now was a snake''s emotional problem.


    He turned around and hold his grimoire on his palm then started to say the spell words in the Gowariannguage which sounded like <strong>romaniuma leuruva </strong>


    At that moment Isiah felt like a good amount of his dark energy was being manipted to perform this water element magic, he felt like this tie was different because his focus was much stronger and therefore he was able to do more than he expected .


    Yet he was not able to reach any distant ce from him , however, the intensity of that spell was much better than it used to be when he did it when he was closer to that ce .

 Chapter 145 Come Here, You Fuc***! I Will Kill You !

    Isiah didn''t stop practicing for a long time , he was just not satisfied with the result, at first he saw the intensity of the dark rain as progression to his spell, and he thought that his hard work paid off, but after a long time, he just realized that he wasn''t moving on toward what he wanted.


    He thought that controlling his body and mind and powers were enough to make this spell work, but he released after hundreds of failed spells that he was indeed in control of his mind and body and of course his powers, yet those were not the only variables controlling the efficiency of that spell.


    He forgot totally about exterior variables, the rain he summoned using that spell was from an unknown source, and being next to the sea was contradicting his own spell.


    Isiah only realized this when he remembered what Eijar told him that day about the movement of the sea waves that he couldn''t detect with his eyes because it was faster .


    The sea breeze was there and typically that breeze is what turns to rain on the earth and even in the old globe, but here Isiah didn''t know about the mechanism.


    " Maybe there is a sea breeze but I can''t see it with my eyes, and it is making the spell trash !" He said, talking to himself.


    '' Okay , I thought about my peace of mind for a long time but maybe I should just stay away from this ce to make this spell work '' He thought .


    Isiah closed his grimoire and then started to walk away from the sea, and this time he just headed to the bridge, it was basically the only safe ce he could go to in the Summityer .


    Isiah was still wearing those vampire clothes and even when he didn''t look like them but he tried to blend in until he reached that ce.


    There were a lot of creatures walking in the crusty forest but he tried not to make any eye contact with them so that he would pass by, however, the moment he got outside and started walking underneath the bridge he heard someone speaking in Gowarian, he was able to know what he was saying but he is stillcking talking with it .


    " Vampires lost this time like always, none of you is going to participate in the triple full moons this time "


    Isiah tried to ignore the creature that was talking to him because the way he was speaking was very provocative, and apparently he is teasing a vampire because he was stronger than them .


    The voice kept on following him saying :" Ayooo vampire, aren''t you going to defend your honor, I never saw a calm vampire like that "


    The creature kept on following Isiah because now his curiosity was on top, Isiah turned around when he knew that the creature was going to follow him unless he talked to him .


    The creature looked at Isiah this time from head to toe then smiled sarcastically and said:" Not a vampire, you don''t smell like one "


    Despite the simrities between humans and vampires, they were able to see the difference, he didn''t have fangs, he was smaller and the creature in front of him was very usual to vampires and that is why he was able to see the differences .


    The creature looked like a small poppet, dark color, glowing red eyes, his smell was like brimstone and he was able to see ash emission when ever he stepped next to him


    Isiah looked at him as a harmless animal yet the dog ran toward him, Isiah didn''t run away because when he saw his enhanced senses and his fast speed he realized the creature standing in front of him was a hellhound just like the one Ethyl killed and just like the one he saw inside the arena a long time ago .<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Shit " Isiah said in hisnguage then stepped back one step .


    '' Okay, he doesn''t look strong but still, he is a hellhound, the first toe out of that portal, meaning they are all the winners when ites to those battles .


    The hellhound was howling but his voice was not that scary either.


    '' I think it is just a smaller one, I mean he is like a puppy ''


    The dog jumped over him and wanted to bite him, however, Isiah tried to remain calm, the first thing that could jeopardize everything was his emotions .


    He looked at it with a cold look, he even smiled at him sarcastically as if he was daring him to attack him .


    '' Well after all he is an animal, and they can feel fear, I am not going to give him that especially when I know that I could handle him right away ''


    Isiah threw the dog right away then condensed his dark magic and summoned a long sword that he created specifically , the sword was made with silver with 2 sharp edges, the sword was 1 m long, and when the dog saw it just moved back because he was so confused.


    Isiah''s sword was not not something that any of those creatures saw in their entire existence, the sword was something he used back when he was using his video game, it was one of his favorites, and the fact that he was able to recreate it made him so proud of his progression .


    When he made it, he sealed it with a spell so that he was able to summon it whenever he wanted .


    Isiah started waving that sword in all directions, the dog wanted to get closer a lot of times but Isiah didn''t let him do that .


    " Oh baby, you are noting anywhere closer to me because I will kill you right away "


    The dog started to say:'''' A human in this ce? You are a mage ! That is just impossible "


    Isiah kept on waving his sword not caring about any of what that little hellhound said until he saw him turning around wanting to leave .


    At that moment Isiah realized that letting him go will only increase suspicions around him, maybe vampires were not reliable so they didn''t search for him but hellhounds were much scarier.


    " Come here you fuc*****er, I am not going to let you leave "!

 Chapter 146 New Spells

    There was no chance that Isiah was going to let that little hellhound leave that ce to tell others about his presence again, after all this time he thought that creatures around here forgot totally about his appearance in the arena.


    The hellhound was faster than Isiah predicted, even tho he was still small he had those incredible abilities.


    " <strong>I am going.... to kill you, so ...just ..e.... here</strong> " Isiah shouted in the Gowariannguage which made the hellhound run even faster .


    Isiah on the other hand started to run after him in the crusty forest.


    Isiah knew that his speed will never be as fast as his, so he decided to make him fall or trip to reach him .


    "<strong> Ignariolidizy ruvarkli¡­.Gratika</strong> " Isiah shouted, the sword disappeared immediately because he ended the first spell, and it was reced by a new weapon, which was a bow.


    That was a summoning spell, and he was able to choose the weapon that suits his attack, even though his choices were limited but he was able to choose up to 10 different weapons aside from the sword he created here .


    The hellhound turned around to check the state, only to see Isiah stopped running in a moment while he was loading an arrow to the bow.


    Isiah practiced a bit on this weapon the moment he learned this spell and he was able to shoot with it, however when he learned about this he practiced on a steady target, and here he was forced to shoot on a moving target, and not just any target it was hellhound who is known for his fast speed .


    Isiah kept on cursing as he thought of shouting at that hellhound while he was moving a difficult thing to do .


    He started to throw the arrows approximately until he hit one of his legs, but that injury was not that strong so he kept on moving, however, the arrow inside his leg slowed him for a bit .


    Isiah ran toward him after he made the bow and arrow disappear, now he was even able to see him moving in front of him .


    The problem was that Isiah had reached the part of the forest where a few creatures wereing or going in both directions .


    The hellhound didn''t ask for help because they were not his same species yet he said to them in theirnguage :" <strong>He is a mage</strong> "


    Isiah was running when he heard what he said, and despite that, the hellhound told them about who is he just kept running as if he knew that Isiah won''t stop running after him.


    Isiah looked at those creatures that approached him with a cold look, they were a bunch of knights, goats creatures, he knew that those were low ranked among these creatures, so he knew that if they tried to stop him he would be able to kill them, however, he was not sure if he was going to kill all of them at the time .


    Isiah said to them with an ent as he spoke in the Gowariannguage : "<strong> leave, live ,e here¡­.die</strong> "


    He was speaking in thatnguage as a primitive, however, he was able to understand it when someone spoke in front of him .<novelnext></novelnext>


    '' Thanks to that stupid snake, I am able to know how tomunicate here and even practice magic ''


    The creatures didn''t seem like they cared about what he said, the little hellhound kept on being on the run however he was surrounded by those creatures who were looking at him as something to eat .


    Usually, they don''t even coborate with each other, but to them, he was food, enemy, and maybe even more .


    ''I have to make a n to kill them, or else I will be doomed if they synchronized their powers to attack me, well those goats creatures are just too weak, but the knights are not like them at all, they could fight well, maybe because they are simr to human, I don''t know ''


    Isiah was surrounded by 4 knights and 5 goat creatures, which made him back off for a bit to defend himself .


    '' Why are they all here at the same time? The goat creatures always walk and stay in packs, but the knights are moving alone , I don''t know why they are all here at the same time ''


    One of the goats said as he seemed that he wanted to move away from that ce:'''' <strong>Can''t we just leave this human here and go to our ce? Maybe we should bring him with us to see and have fun with us, or maybe we should just go and have endless fun, our group is waiting</strong> "


    Two of them agreed with him one of them said:"<strong> We can''t bete, they are waiting, we should just take him with us</strong> "


    Isiah felt disgusted because he knew what they were going to do, he moved back as he heard one of them say:" <strong>We are not leaving him behind us, food is a food, we have to take him or kill him here, it is an opportunity</strong> "


    Isiah said immediately: "<strong>Want ¡­fight ¡­I ¡­kill¡­you</strong>"


    The knights stayed silent, none of them said a word however they raised their swords in the air and approached him wanting to kill him .


    Isiah backed off for a bit then he summoned the swords he created to face their organized attack.


    The goats were more using their physical force to catch him, but he didn''t let them do that, he just kept on being on the move


    " <strong>Freintuslkari kramintar</strong>" Isiah shouted as he was waving his sword to defend himself, the spell was a lightning spell, he didn''t know whether any of his spells would be officiant on them, and lightning felt like a good idea.


    The spell consisted of making a wave of lightning in his closer perimeter, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to stroke them if they were too far from him, so he let them get closer to him for a bit then he cast the spell immediately.


    "aghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"

 Chapter 147 Kill The Enemy !

    Even though the perimeter was not that distance, Isiah managed to hit all of the creatures that were next to him..


    But only the goat creatures were affected by that spell, the armored knights just backed off for a bit .


    The goat creatures fell to the ground and started screaming. Isiah knew at that moment that not only the spell was what hurt them, but when he was performing his dark magic somehow always a few of his leftovers of divine energy slipped there, and got mixed with his dark energy.


    The spells were not performed as they should, but that helped him get those creatures hurt .


    He started to think of the possibility to make his divine energy grow if he passed this time the portals. This tiny amount is helping him while fighting these weak creatures, but he knows that it will not be effective with much stronger creatures .


    Isiah made his fist stronger around the sword and ran toward them, to him it appeared that they were not conscious.


    He cut their heads mercilessly, one after another.


    He got rid of all those goat creatures when the armored knights backed off.


    ''Tsk ¡­and I was afraid of these wild creatures, they are just so weak and I was the weakest. Now I think I am not like I used to be, realistically speaking I am not the strongest but still¡­ ''.


    The strike didn''t seem like it hurt the armored knights, Isiah now was covered with blood on his face, he looked like a monster, even his eyes were not filled with any types of emotions, his eyes were empty, just like the void he was seeing on top of him since he descended to this ce .


    The armored knights didn''t seem like they were fond of talking. None of them said a single word since they came here .


    Isiah remembered the first one that he killed him, he remembered the way he did it too .


    he was still weak when he did, it was rted to his divine energy .


    Isiah raised his hand toward his face then wiped with his palm around his eyes the blood that was there, then he raised his long hair then wiped it too after that then sighed .


    '' I haven''t eaten in a while now , I really have to eat something after I finish these bastards ''


    Isiah ran towards the knights and started hitting them with the sword he created, but nothing seemed to work, they were already protected, and he had to remove that armor from them so that he would stand a chance in this fight .


    There were three of them, and their strength was notpared to those of goats .


    That fight with those swordsst for a long time, Isiah had several injured on his cheek, in his arms, in his legs yet he continued fighting as if he was possessed, he knew a spell that would help him now, the only thing that jeopardizes its sess was the armor.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " <strong>Infrga vreulisium</strong> " Isiah shouted as he focused all his dark energy into the sword while hoping that some of his divine energy slipped there too .


    He was never able to control both of them at the same time, he felt the tickling sensation passing threw his vines, he knew that the spell was working already, his dark energy made something like a shield around the sword, it felt like the energy was floating from that sword, Isiah focused on the edges to make sure to maintain it that way .


    His divine energy was seen there, at least to him, it was very transparent but he had the color yellow, Emperium''s divine energy didn''t slip through his dark energy which made him sigh in relief .


    '' I am d that Emperium''s divine energy didn''te to the picture, if it came here then I would be using three types of energy I am not sure if it would be easy to control''


    Isiah tried to divert the knight''s attention so that he didn''t notice the divine energy in the tip of the sword he made, he started waving the word in the air while cursing at them in hisnguage, he tried to confuse them, and he did .


    One of them backed off, however, a few of them kept on moving toward him, Isiah ran toward one of them and started fighting him with his hand then in just a second he was able to lower his face mask.


    That knight looked very scary, his face looked much like a mummy but darker with a lot of wrinkles, however, his eyes were glowing with a red color.


    The moment that knight wanted to upper his face mask, Isiah stabbed him in the face with his sword.


    The stab was in his eye to be exact, the knight started to scream so loud, his mates were too surprised but that type of attack, the knight who got that stab fell on the ground while he kept yelling.


    Isiah didn''t think that the stab was that painful, only the divine energy has that effect on dark creatures .


    '' Now to the fun part!'' Isiah thought as he walked toward him fast then deactivated his armor immediately, this time he was so careful to not be stuck in the armor again, he only wanted to take that item and he did, then he stabbed the armored creature more than 10 times .


    what happened there shook the confidence of those creatures so their attacks were not that strong after what happened .


    Isiah killed those two after him because when they saw his monstrous attack they were afraid of him, their blood was red but it was darker than he expected .


    When Isiah made sure that he killed all of them he started to take one after another to the river, he took what he needed from them and then threw them in the river.


    The only problem he had to think about was that little hellhound who ran away from him.


    " That stupid little bastard is going to cause me a lot of trouble, I should go back to my ce, I am not sure if I could kill more while I am hungry and suffering fromck of sleep ''

 Chapter 148 The New Hunger !

    When Isiah disposed of those corpses in the river he got back to his ce immediately, he was afraid that he might be surrounded by hellhounds in a short amount of time, so he returned to his ce after he got some grass and a few rotten fruits in the world beyond.


    Something inside of him changed and the scary part was that he knew that, yet he chose not to admit it.


    Yes, the grass was not tasty, yes, those rotten fruits were disgusting but what he tried to hide more than anything was that he was craving for something different .


    That urge came to life after he killed the first armored knight, yet all he thought about was that maybe his rage at the moment got mixed with that feeling, but after today he knew that something was wrong with him .


    He would think about food when he is in the middle of death and life situations, nobody yet he was thinking about that .


    Isiah pped his face when he remembered that toxic feeling that got into him at that moment, and he immediately put a little grass inside of his mouth and started to chew it slowly.


    It tasted terrible as if someone peed on him, yet he forced himself to swallow it when he was about to vomit .


    " What is wrong with me? The more I kill the more I feel like I am going to change into something I am not "


    He was terrified about this new realization, he started sweating the more he moved, and the more he thought about that idea, the more it started to ache.


    He tried to walk fast to the zone he was in, he thought to himself ''Maybe if I am there, the only thing I would think about is the fuc***ing sea and nothing more, maybe if I enter that field of attraction I would be so focused on jumping there and not thinking about this ''


    Isiah hurried more so he reached that shore faster than he thought, he went to the closest point there to the sea and sat with his legs crossed.


    Eijar was not that close to the sea so she crawled toward him after she took a moment to see his body, apparently, with her being here she was too focused to not jump more than to think about him, and that is why she didn''t join him back then .


    Isiah looked at her at that moment then said:" Tell me what are the side effects of me being here? Apparently, there is more than the change in my core. Make a list , I don''t care, just tell me what is happening to me ? "


    Eijar was so close to him this time, she raised her head then looked at all his injuries then said:" You had a fight ? How was it? Please tell me that all that hard work paid off ? "


    Isiah didn''t reply to her, so she added:" Your energy is trembling inside of you, what is happening to you !"


    She started to feel that his dark energy was not stable so she added:" What is happening to you ? "


    Isiah looked at her glowing yellowish eyes then said: " There is something different since I killed a few dark creatures earlier"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You killed a few? I see you have gotten better, I see "


    " I am telling you I feel a different type of pain, I feel ¡­"He shouted at her.


    " You are adjusting, " She interrupted him before he was able to finish his sentence.


    Isiah bowed his head because a new wave of pain started to spread inside of his body .


    " You should have eaten them!" She said with a concerned look in her eyes.


    Eijar was usually treating him sarcastically, she used to help him but not genuinely but because of the contract and her safety, she never cared about him sincerely, her only purpose was to survive.


    She never spoke of any goals that she wanted to achieve, and she never spoke about her life before she contracted him, and she hasn''t been talking about Lucas and the time she spent with him , and whether she contracted others before or not .


    Isiah opened his eyes with a troubled look on his face, he felt like she insulted him when she said those words, and her reply made him realize that she knew that she was expecting that from him after killing those creatures.


    " This is a normal thing around here ! "She tried to assure him when she saw that look in his eyes .


    Isiah was not happy with what she said, he yelled at her immediately telling her to shut up then said:" Eat flesh! What do you take me for ? You, stupid snake"


    Eijar moved back from him because he was so angry, and she feared that he might throw her away like usual but he didn''t instead he just put his hand upon his neck and started to press a little bit, he was suffocating himself but the more he pressed there his sore gorge didn''t hurt that much.


    Eijar said when she saw him doing that:" That''s how things work around here, expect this getting harder to control the more you kill anyone, it is not going to stop, it will make you miserable a day after another "


    Isiah just grind his teeth trying to suppress all the words he wanted to say to her, he wanted to curse and even throw her away but he didn''t


    Eijar turned around and said: " Can I bring you some! You will only feel better after that, trust me I know what I am doing here "


    Isiah only ignored what she was saying and instead of standing he justy down on the dark sand and closed his eyes, he didn''t even notice that he slept in a baby position, he was too tired and hungry and this new urge to eat what he kills made him go crazy


    '' I can''t do this, even as a human I couldn''t eat animals and now I have to eat dead bodies? I am not a cannibal and I will never be one '' He thought then he fell asleep right away

 Chapter 149 A Sweet Moment In ....Life !

    " Wake up, wake up honey !Are you nning to sleep here all day? '''' a feminine voice whispered to his ears, Isiah opened his eyes immediately, he didn''t hear a feminine voice in a long time, and that was just something very odd to hear now .


    He was half asleep when he opened his eyes, for a moment Isiah forgot totally where he was and what he was doing in the past few months.


    " Feelingzy, my boy? " The voice said again .


    Isiah sat immediately as if he was living in a nightmare for a long time, he looked at the person that was talking to him for more than he should have, Isiah closed his eyes for more than a few minutes trying to organize his thought when he heard the voice saying:"Are you nning to sleep all day ?"


    Isiah remembered where he was and all the feelings that he had when hey on the ground, he thought to himself:'' Am I asleep? That only justifies why am I seeing my dead auntie here ''


    Isiah opened his eyes again and started to look all around him, he was in his past room above hisfy bed when his aunt Rosa was sitting next to him in bed.


    He looked at his arms and he saw that his body was still the same, not as the little Seth johnson but as Isiah Duncan"


    He didn''t know what to think, he looked at her for a long time, she knew that something was wrong with him when she said:Why are you so sad, Seth ? Why are you looking at me this way "


    Isiah didn''t know even what to do anymore, he kept on looking at her without moving not even for a bit, he felt like he was choking, if he saw his parents here he would have killed them without mercy just like thest time with that test but her, her ce in his heart was not like any other person in his both lives.


    Rose could be the only person he loved in his whole life, he socialized with people, he cared about them, and even in his second life he was never able to love his parents because he was too hurt by his first ones, Adelita he cared about her just because she helped him, Ethyl was only a challenge in his life and that girl was not even likable because whenever she saw him she kept on messing around him, Mina the girl who loved him in his first life he cared about her yet he never loved her .


    Isiah kept on looking at his aunt''s face with a lot of emotions yet he was not able to say any of them, he wanted to tell her everything, he wanted to tell her that he had been hurt a lot of times, killed so many times turned to something that he didn''t want to be, and he has never loved the way she loved him.


    Rosa noticed that he was only looking at her with pain in his eyes so she got closer and patted his head like she did all the time in the past. He was so small when she did that and she found him cute, so cute to be in a toxic family like that .


    " I¡­.I ¡­missed you '''' Isiah said with a lot of difficulties, he was basically choking and suffocating to breathe.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When the words came out of his mouth he realized that he never said them to anyone, and that had a huge impact on him .


    He was sitting in front of the most important person in his life yet he was not able to do anything, and the most tormenting part was the fact that he knew that he was in a dream, he knew that this was so good to be real.


    Rosa looked at him deeply in the eyes and said with a smile on her face:" You are talking as if we haven''t seen each other in ages! "


    Isiah closed his eyes right away, he realized that was her voice, and he wondered why he was not able to remember all these past years.


    Rosa patted his back after that then said:'''' my lovely boy, I made you a cup of hot chocte that you adore, do you want toe to the kitchen or should I bring it to you here ? "


    Isiah lost all his ability to reply, so she tapped on his back twice and then said:" Okay, I will spoil you today, I will bring it to you here, how about that ? I am a good auntie, right ?"


    When she just pulled her arm from his back and tried to stand up Isiah pulled her toward him immediately, he was not little anymore, he was stronger than he ever was, he just pulled her toward him and hugged her tightly without any notice.


    Rosa was confused because to her it''s been just a few hours since they didn''t see each other, but to him, it was years since he saw her thest time, and the fact that she was already dead changed a lot of things, he is not going to see her ever again .


    Isiah rested his head on her shoulder trying to not let her see his eyes. He pretended to be strong mentally his whole life but now that he was so close to the person who cared about him the most he felt like he was in a safe ce from all the horrors of this world .


    He didn''t realize that he was crying when he was hugging his aunt until she pushed him gently after a long time. When she saw his tears she asked him immediately :" Why are you crying ? Did something happen? Tell me did someone make you sad? Is it your parents? I will kick their ass***es"


    Isiah kept looking at her without being able to reply, those emotions were too heavy for him, he erased every emotion he had toward the whole of humanity .

 Chapter 150 "You Did...This !"

    " Hold on for a minute, my hot chocte will definitely make you feel better," Rosa said with her lovely voice then left his room fast to bring him the cup.


    Isiah rested his head on the wall waiting for her toe again while he started to look at his past room. It was a very spacious room with a double-size bed, the windows were veryrge which brought a lot of light inside the room.


    '' I feel like I am being tortured to be here in this ce, even with seeing her here I know that she is never here, never alive again, she is dead, and I am not going to see her again, I will always hold on to her picture for the rest of my life ''


    A few minutester Rosa came back with that hot chocte, she was smiling at him widely and genuinely like no one ever did to him his whole life then set again on the edge of his bed then said:" Parents aren''t here today, we are going to have a lot of fun , little boy "


    She gave him the cup and put it inside his hands then asked him to start drinking it, it was very sweet just like the old days.


    " Delicious, " He said .


    " You are not the type to talk with just a one-word answer, are you still upset? "


    " No, I am happy to see you, auntie "


    Rosa smiled widely when she heard him saying that, she kept looking at him as he drank the whole cup then she took it and put it on the side drawer next to his bed then said:" Is it a love love matter ?"


    Isiah kept on looking at her silently so she said:" Hmmm, it is a girl thing, I was right ? Am I right ? You never spoke about anyone but I guess it is a love matter, I mean why would any teenager be sad unless it is a love matter ?"


    Isiah smiled forcibly at her, she was behaving like he always remembered her .


    " Ah, you are smiling , so I was right , right ?" She said after holding on to one of his arms .


    Isiah was about to speak to her when suddenly the door opened and his parents appeared.


    Rosa weed them immediately yet when Isiah saw them he stood up right away and then went to the kitchen, they just sat there waiting for him toe back.


    His father was having that fake smile on his face , and his mother was just leaning on him as usual as any brainless woman does with her maniptive husband .


    Isiah was so fast, he got back after minutes and entered the room and looked at them with a lot of rage in his eyes then said :" You don''t get to destroy a sweet dream like this and get away with it" .


    He stabbed his father in the neck and he didn''t leave him until he knew that the hit was enough to kill him; then he took away the knife from his neck he so blood started to flow heavily, he fell to the ground after he tried to put his hand on his neck to cover the spot where Isiah stabbed him.


    Both his mother and Rosa were yelling at him to stop but he didn''t, he smiled like a devil as he was walking toward his mother then he stabbed her in the heart as she was leaning to check on his father .<novelnext></novelnext>


    She died immediately too, just in a few seconds he took their lives then looked at Rosa while his whole face was covered with blood, and his expressions were devilish even after the end of that attack.


    When he saw her scared to look at him he felt he did the worst thing possible in front of her .


    Rosa was crying silently with a scared look on her face, and Isiah was trembling because she saw him as the monster he is right now .


    Isiah threw the knife away from him and then looked at her with caring eyes, he walked toward her slowly so that he does not scare her more than she was then he said gently and calmly:" Auntie Rosa, I am not going to hurt you, I am never going to do that, please don''t be scared of me" .


    Rosa just moved back the more he walked toward her, so he said :" I love¡­.. you¡­..I would never do something like this to you "


    However Rosa was so traumatized by what he did in front of her, Isiah knew that he would never change her mind, so instead of being soprehensive and giving her more space, he just walked toward her fast and then captured her from her shoulders, she almost yelled at him, but she managed to keep her calm.


    When Isiah reached toward her he just leaned toward her and kissed her forehead gently then moved away from her, tears fell from her eyes when he moved back because she thought that he was going to hurt her .


    "You ¡­you ¡­are the only thing ¡­that could hold me back at ¡­at this point, " He said to her with tears in his eyes .


    He got outside the room so fast and started shouting :" Make me wake up¡­. like right now, end this fu***ng nightmare, like now "


    ? Isiah didn''t notice that he skipped a step and he tripped and started to fall on the stairs.


    Everything went ck after that, and nothing seemed to matter to him .


    " Wake up ¡­.wake up master ¡­master ¡­wake up" That was the voice of Eijar .


    Isiah opened his eyes immediately and this time he knew exactly where he was .


    He spat on the dark sand and then started to wipe the sweat on his forehead with a lot of sighing in between .


    " You, you were crying ..master ..I just wanted you to have a ¡­good dream to ..cheer you up but , it turned on the other way around ¡­"


    "You did ..this! " Isiah said with a terrible look on his face .

 Chapter 151 None Of Them Is Going To Survive My Rage

    Eijar just crawled back away from Isiah when she saw the look in his eyes and then said:" Do you think that in your state, you would have been able to sleep soundly like that ? Master, I helped you to divert your thoughts in those moments, and for the record, you slept for a long time, which is equivalent to a day on Delwias Ind, you needed that rest and made sure that you have it because your state was affecting me as well "


    Isiah looked at her deeply as if he was trying to read her mind then said:" How did you unlock all those memories, they sounded so vivid, I felt like I was there, all those details, even the sounds, and the smells , everything looked alike, things that I didn''t even remember were there "


    Eijar hesitated for a bit before saying;" I don''t create them from scratch you know, I don''t even know what you dreamed of, I just unlocked the happiest memories in your life but I didn''t know what they were, however, something went wrong ¡­and instead of making you rest I ended up giving you a nightmare, and this never happened to me before"


    Isiah was concentrating on her eyes because he didn''t know whether she was lying or not, he couldn''t read her bodynguage, and he was still new to her .


    " I am weak? Are you strong enough to be able to do such a thing ? " He asked .


    " It is not rted to our powers, with the contract that we have I am able to get closer to you on so many levels "


    Isiah sat immediately then said to her:" Don''t ever do this again , okay, there is no good in my past, there is nothing I long to see there, the only thing that matter is the present, going back to those time is just so irrelevant, so don''t act smart and pretend that you fuc***ing know me you little bitch, next time you do such a thing I will kill you immediately "


    Eijar moved away and then started to crawl away from him, he was so upset and staying there in front of him was going to go crazy more than this .


    Eijar left him sitting there and he forgotpletely about that urge to eat, he saw a few herbs he grabbed with him from that crusty forest and ate them then he stood when he finished .


    He looked at the sea next to him and then said:" I am not going to slow down because of these kinds of desires, I am not that type of person anymore"


    He started to cast the spell that he was practicing, the dark rain spell, he was still getting the intensity that he wanted but the perimeter was still not that wide .


    Isiah managed to make it go a few centimeters away from him and that''s it .


    '' Well, my divine energy is out of the picture, and my dark one is just not enough, I feel like this spell is going to take forever to reach the level that I want''


    He spent a long time practicing that spell until he felt that Eijar was getting closer to him, he stopped practicing and then looked in the direction she wasing from, but she was not yet in his visible sight, he waited for a few minutes for her to appear.


    And when she did he just noticed that she was moving at a fast speed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Master, master , a bad thing is happening," Eijar said where there were only 2 meters separating them .


    " What happened ? "


    "There is chaos there, all the creatures are searching for the human that was among them, they are all willing to kill you, they noticed the bodies you threw in that river, and the hellhounds are searching everywhere using your smell "


    " They can''te here," Isiah said confidently .


    " Aren''t you afraid? if the hellhounds are involved then you should be scared master, they are strong, fast, and they could smell you from a long distance, I think it is just a matter of time since they reach us , I told you, you have to be careful, you are not jeopardizing your own life , you are jeopardizing mine too "


    When Isiah felt that the snake was so scared he said: " I am not saying that I am the strongest but I am not going to die like this, I will survive anything thates in front of me, I came so far and yeah, I will do more "


    " Like I would believe words thate out of your mouth" Eijar said with disbelief .


    Isiah didn''t care much about her fears, but he knew certainly that if he was going to be transported to Delwias Ind that he has to fight with a scary creatures for the ce .


    " You are crazy, I thought that Lucas was hungry for power, you are worse than him because you are not that gifted like he was, that''s why you have this urge to seek power" Eijar said to him then turned around.


    " Power is the most important thing that I need right now," Isiah said to her .


    ? " Of course, we are on the edge, and sure, all the creatures don''te here most of the time but if they suspect that you are here we are doomed" She added with a concerned look on her face .


    Isiah looked at the sea this time for a long time then said :" I don''t know what you are thinking but you are not seeing the big picture here, these creatures are not used to this huge field of attraction like we are , I mean , we spent what is equivalent to 2 months here, it is a huge time, and I am confident that here we have leverage more than if we fight them elsewhere"


    " I hope that is true, " Eijar said .


    Isiah walked toward the sea then said :" I am not going to run away, this is my ce, and if they came here I will be waiting for them, none of them is going to survive my rage "

 Chapter 152 Do You Think That This Is Everything?

    A long time passed but there was no attack on him, the hellhounds didn''t appear there on the edge of Summit, and he too didn''t leave that ce because of so many things.


    Eijar was bringing him the food he wanted in that period and all he did was practice a lot .


    That spell of summoning the dark rain was getting much and much wider because all his focus was on doing that, but the ultimate n of making the rain go to the whole Delwias Ind region was not going to be effective.


    He was still not that strong, however, the rage of that spell was 1 meter wider which was almost like a miracle considering all the hardship he went through since he began .


    Isiah waspletely dissociated from the whole world around him, he was able to use a few other spells too which he found much relieving from the point where he started .


    "Master, it is here , the triple full moons are about to happen, " Eijar said when she returned from where all the creatures gathered .


    There was no sense of time but when the portals were about to open, signs showed up to announce the beginning of that event .


    Isiah waited till Eijar came near him and said: " How do you all know? This ce has no concept of time yet you all somehow know when the portals are about to open ? "


    Eijar looked at him for a long time then said:" Don''t you feel something different?"


    " different? define different, I feel that everything is different since I came here into this ce, the things that used to hurt me don''t, I started to feel a questionable hunger for no reason, the air is not the same, the rain is not the same, the food is not the same, and let''s not forget this huge attraction field, nothing is normal around here"


    Eijar kept looking at him with disbelief then said:" Oh! So you didn''t hear that !"


    Isiah was puzzled because of what she said, so he replied:" Heard what exactly ? "


    Eijar started to look around which made him confused for a second then said :" Wait a minute, the sound has stopped, what ? Howe ? I was hearing ¡­just a moment ago"


    Eijar was so confused because she stopped hearing the voice, so she moved right away andstarted to get away from Isiah .


    He knew that something was wrong but he waited until she came back after a long time, she was very surprised and confused .


    " The voice is not heard in this ce, right, I thought it was a coincidence but no, no , I have tried this several times now, whenever I came near the sea I lose the ability to hear it " She said with excitement as if she discovered the key to the problem that was bothering her .


    Isiah gave her a cold look and then said:``Okay, what is this voice? I am not willing to waste any time testing your theory"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I don''t know what isto be exact, it is a mix of a lot of things, something like a melody, mixed with anguage that no one seems to understand "Eijar gave him her best exnation however, she couldn''t just make him understand what she said so she pushed him to pursue his curiosity .


    When she said that there was anguage that none of the dark creatures understood, Isiah felt so curious to the point where he just walked away without letting her to further exin what she wanted to say .


    '' A newnguage, or an old one, maybe they just don''t know thisnguage and I do, maybe it is something that I could recognize, maybe there is a hint somewhere here, I have to hurry up ''Eijar was walking next to him trying to move by his rhythm .


    " I thought that you were not curious about the whole situation" Eijar teased .


    " I am not, " He replied firmly .


    The moment Isiah sat foot outside the field of attraction he automatically raised his face above, there was a reflection in the ce of the sky .


    When he saw that he felt very amazed, the reflection was upside down but it matched the view of his region, he could tell because the ce he was seeing looked exactly like district 1, he didn''t know if it was a live-action or just picture shown there, but seeing that gave him chills down his spine .


    Isiah started to hear the sound that Eijar told him about, he was able to hear the beat of drums and the flute in the background, and a very robotic voice speaking loudlyin anguage that he couldn''t even recognize, it was not matching thenguages he knew on earth.


    Isiah listened for a long time, only to finally know that the voice was not out there but it was in his mind which was very disturbing, the fact that whoever was broadcasting a live session with everyone in the world beyond was unimaginable to him.


    Ethyl was able to transmit a few messages this way, and it was very limited, it was only for one person and for a brief amount of time.


    and what was happening was nothing like it.


    Eijar kept looking at his face wondering what he was thinking when he said with a devilish smile on his face:" Does this happen like this every time?"


    "Yes, master, every tiple full moon"


    Isiah looked at every creature there, he was still not visible to them yet he wanted to be visible after all he has to, he was still unsure of what he wanted to do and whether was his n going to work


    Isiah looked at Eijar with fire in his eyes then said:" I want to go now to Delwias Ind, I am not waiting for a second, what should I do, if fighting one of them is a requirement then I will do it, just tell me how this works"


    " Do you think that this is everything?, master, you are obviously wrong" Eijars aid with a concerned look

 Chapter 153 Arena

    " The creatures here be more and more aggressive as if some kind of disease has gone into them, I don''t know if that happens intentionally because of their frustration for not going there or because of the general atmosphere that changes with the triple full moons "


    " You too!" Isiah asked .


    "We all are, every creature that functions with the diabolic core" she replied to him.


    Isiah didn''t notice that until she said to herself, yeah, he was looking to fight anyone for a long time but that feeling had just increased, and that is because of the event that was going to happen.


    There was a huge crowd outside, it almost felt like every creature in Summit was outside their ces listening to the same sounds while talking loudly and starting to rage.


    It was the same episode each triple full moon, Isiah never knew about this stuff, everything was so new to him when everyone here was almost reaching their targets he was at the starting point not having a clue about where the target was.


    That scenery was so overwhelming, the scene of Delwias Ind, the ce that he always longed to run away from, now seems like the ce he wants to be in .


    At least, before he level up which was even beyond imagination.


    Despite being teleported to Delwias Ind it was hard but to Emperium was impossible because of the absence of portals to that ce.


    '' Well, let''s leave that t another time, right now I should focus on going there, I know I am still weak but ¡­fuc** it ''


    " Master, should we go to the arena ?" Eijar interrupted his thinking .


    " Why ? " That''s the ce where the near portal is, there are a lot of portals, however, this one is the closest " She exined .


    Isiah was still wearing that vampire cloth, he went away for a bit to wear the armor he got from that fight and came back to Eijar again.


    " Wearing it will help, see, I thought that you would cause me so much trouble but I think I was wrong"


    He started walking following the crowds, he tried to act confidently and that worked for him at the beginning but when he saw creatures heading to the seats shouting for those who were going to level up he started to panic.


    There were a lot of creatures just like in the day of judgment, he recognized a few winners that he witnessed their battles standing in the arena .


    The winners were not even looking at each other as if they were enemies standing next to each other, they were more than 40, he wanted to go there and blend in with them but he didn''t, he was wondering if there was some kind of rituals to distinguish the winners.


    " Master, don''t go anywhere near that ce, sure the portal is there, but they all have something to be recognized for "


    Isiah was standing next to the fences on the first floor wearing that armor while Eijar was rolling her body around his neck, he was suffocating under that suit.


    And that was not because of how tight it is but because of the pressure he was under.


    He looked around him again very upset about Eijar position around his neck, he started to look out for all the creatures there on the floor then he lowered his look to the ground, right in the arena in front of him .<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Tell me how to do it," He whispered .


    "It is toote "


    " Tell me how to do it " He repeated but this time he raised his voice for a bit.


    There was no one near him at the moment, he didn''t know why but Eijar kept asking him to move back.


    " The portals when that appear cause a lot of damage if you are not traveling and just being there, you have to stay away from them, that''s why 3 floors are empty"


    Isiah didn''t know that and that''s why he became so pissed when she told him about that now and said :" Tsk, stupid little bitch , you should have said this before, still you are not willing to tell me what to do to go with them"


    " They have a pass "


    " What''s that ? " He asked right away .


    " The pass is something precious to everyone and they will never let anyone steal it from them, it is something like a rock but it is valuable because it has divine energy in it "


    " I thought it hurt those dark creatures, " Isiah interrupted her .


    Eijar tightened her body around his neck to warn him not to interrupt her then said:" But the divine energy is not in out there, it is locked inside of the rock by something we don''t know its origin, this rock has a rtion with the portal and the triple full moons, no one knows how it works but, winning in the battles in one step toward having it "


    Isiah smirked and then said:'''' Are you trying to make me believe that they appeared from scratch ? Well I don''t believe it you liar snake, there is someone who is manipting everything, all these rules, and signs, this ¡­..this one is smart, so smart "


    " Now, let''s move back master"


    Isiah ignored what was Eijar saying and headed toward the arena with slow steps, for the first time in his life he was so confident about himself.


    He said in the Gowariannguage when he noticed the creatures shouting at him:" One of ¡­you ¡­has¡­my ¡­rock"


    All the looks were focused on him, he felt pressured because of that, yet he didn''t hesitate for a second.


    Eijar on the other hand was moving uncontrobly around his neck while still hissing and asking him to leave.


    Isiah was so pissed because of her attitude yet hepletely ignored her .


    The winners started to look at him in a creepy way, they were still blinded about who he was yet they didn''t like his attitude at all.


    Isiah smiled under the mask then said to Eijar:" If you want to survive you better help me here "

 Chapter 154 Isiah...Is ....Good !

    This time Lexie tried so hard not to ask Ciel about his type of rtionship with Isiah, the first day they met he told her that he was waiting for Isiah toe back and she was stunned by his answer.


    Isiah was dead yet this kid kept saying that he was still alive and that he was going toe back soon.


    She was too upset whenever she heard him say his name or speak about him, and the most disturbing part was that she didn''t know why she was feeling that way .


    The sky was always gray these past days and the weather was hotter than usual. Those who came from other districts couldn''t recognize the temperature difference but those who lived their whole lives in district one knew that something was wrong.


    She managed to make Ciel some clothes to wear and took the dress he was wearing for the past 2 months and hid it, it was something that belonged to her sister and she was never going to lose it.


    Lexie knew that the new leader Yogev took care of all the bodies and that he buried all of them, she actually saw a bunch of his mages taking her family''s bodies to the collective funeral and she wondered that day if he was insane .


    The rage inside of her wad grew so fast, now even her breaths were burning her from the inside, remembering that she failed the mission and she got to live after that .


    She spent a lot of nights crying alone in the institution, usually, she cried whenever she saw Ciel, looking at how cute he always remembered her with her sisters.


    Only a few weeks before the triple full moon she started to actually prepare herself for the worst-case scenario, it was in the past event that her life changedpletely.


    However Ciel was so calm, he was a kid and he had his fears and sad moments but the fast pace of him regaining his calmness was beyond normal.


    Ciel''s eyes held a huge pain that he was not revealing to her and she wondered always what kind of things he buried inside of his heart, from his looks she was sure that he was not from district 1, and for him being here and above all the odds with Isiah was something weird.


    Isiah whom she knew growing up was never this way, he was so rude to the point where she was sure that he would never help anyone let alone help a kid in the middle of the apocalypse .


    "Orange¡­orange " Ciel said interrupting Lexie''s thoughts, she was surprised because he was holding a basket of oranges, thest time she checked she knew that the entire forest was damaged which made her question him very hard to know from where he got that basket .


    Ciel smiled innocently then said:" I ¡­fixed it "


    "Fixed it ? Fixed what ? The tree ? "


    Ciel didn''t know whether he did a good or a bad thing, so he just nodded while putting the basket on the ground. Lexie was so surprised, she said with excitement on her face:" you can use magic ? How ? "


    " Yes."<novelnext></novelnext>


    He didn''t answer her other question, she knew that she went too far so she took the basket from him after drawing a big smile on her face, then said to him:" Little Ciel has a huge power I guess, you are still young yet you did something incredibly amazing"


    Ciel smiled back at her then said:" I can''t fix a lot ¡­just one..just one "


    He didn''t exin to her in a good way, but she was able to understand that he could fix only one a day .


    Lexie went hunting in the morning, after the fire in the forest, most of the animals died which left all the people there with minimum resources.


    Since she met Ciel they were always eating some fruits he grabe with him, she wanted to make him a good meal but she came back after hours of searching with empty hands, she felt devastated, she cried all her way to the institution where she knew that he would be waiting for her .


    She was not the type to cry for such small things, she still can''t remember when was thest time she cried before all the sequence of events.


    She had to make sure that she was not followed by anyone before going to the institution. Ciel was waiting for her in one of the sses just as she asked him.


    When their eyes met she felt like she was not worth staying with him and she was not going to cook him a decent meal, her magic was not that strong , she learned how to use it to defend herself but not to cook or summon things to cook .


    " I am sorry, " She said the moment she saw him walking toward her with a cute smile on his face .


    "I brought fruits," Ciel interrupted her.


    He peeled orange and gave it to her right away, she wiped her tears before he sees them then said:" Only two weeks before the triple full moons, and still you buddy didn''t show up"


    Ciel was surprised by her expression so he replied as he was nning to sit on the chair next to him:" I want to stay with him"


    "Why ? Why do you want to stay with someone like him? You know that he is not a good person , right ? Well¡­.please don''t be afraid ,I am not going to do anything but I just want to make sure that you know all the facts about him, he is not a good person Ciel, Isiah never cared about anyone, and I am afraid that he would only hurt you once you meet again "


    " Isiah¡­is ¡­good " He replied to her, very scared of what she was saying .


    "I really don''t want you to stay with him if he is alive as you are saying, you didn''t even stayed for a long time with each other "

 Chapter 155 " What Have I Done !"

    The mages of all districts under Yogev''s leadership worked so hard for the past months to create the huge wall around the castle, it seemed that they were convinced a little about that idea however, he was now the least favorite person to all of them in the entire region, even to his people.


    He was already hearing extravagant rumors about him, whether it was about the way he led them or about his personal life.


    There were a lot of theories about him, but the two main ones of them were that he was taking advantage of girls by using his position as the leader to force them into a physical rtionship, and the second rumor was that he was using his male mages also for a physical rtionship.


    In both rumors, people said that he was using his title as a leader to control the people around him, when in fact he never thought about that kind of stuff since the world fell apart.


    Yogev was having ack of sleep because of overthinking everything around him, he was disgusted by the way people whom he was trying to protect looked at him, he was too tired of everything.


    He had several arguments with Heigl and it seemed that he was never going to be friends with him .


    The guy looked at him in a really bad way and no matter what he tried to do to convince him that he did those things for the people he always failed .


    Two weeks before the triple full moons, he ordered his people to be ready for that event and he was confident about the n that he made with Heigl to protect them with the wall.


    No matter how much he tried to erase the idea of districts, people always stayed attached to it, they bullied each other for that too and he always found himself in the middle of arguments.


    Those who left never came back but he anticipated that they would appear in the next event seeking protection.


    Yogev always stayed away from his people at night because he needed some time for himself.


    He wasying in the grass field looking at the three moons in the sky with despair, he heard a few steps closer to him.


    "I told you, no need to send me women, I am your leader and it is my duty to protect you, no need for this kind of stuff," He said without even looking at their faces .


    Every night, someone was making the girls go to please him at night, he couldn''t identify who did it, and he didn''t want the others to know about it so he just kept sending them away, however, what he didn''t know was that the girls felt that he hurt their pride, and they chose to lie on this matter they all said that he had a sexual rtionship with them.


    Usually, the girls always left after hearing him shouting that way, but today the steps kept moving forward, he sat immediately because that was not normal, he waited silently until the person finally got closer to him and he was able to recognize his face .


    " Acting like an honorable person, I see," Heigl said with a sarcastic smile on his face .


    These past days made him know that Heigl''s presence next to him was suffocating him more than everyone around him, so he tried to avoid him all the time unless he had a n or thoughts or ideas that could benefit his n.


    " You should go to sleep, " Yogev said with a terrible look on his face .


    "Are you avoiding me? It is not like I care but for the sake of your ns you better not, after we finish the wall, and survive the full moons let''s take care of the transportation device"<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Okay, we will" Yogev answered firmly


    Heigl sat next to him and started to look at the sky, then he looked at Yogev who was looking at him now very surprised then said:" Quiet if you think that this is too much"


    Yogev looked at him deeply in the eyes and then looked away after that while biting his lower lip, he was angry to the point where he wanted to hit him yet he didn''t he justid on the grass and continued to look at the sky


    "In the triple full moons let''s run away, " Heigl said without any notice


    " What ? What are you saying ? " Yogev sat automatically and started to look at him. He was terrified by his mood swings yet this..... this was unexpected.


    " What ¡­.what do you mean by this? " Yogev added .


    "I can''t stay here " Heigl answered briefly, leaving Yogev very confused .


    " Why can''t you stay here? "


    "I hate crowded ces, you know me "


    Still, this answer was not satisfying Yogev''s curiosity so he asked again:'''' What happened ? "


    " I can''t tell you "


    " Yeah, like always, I think by now I got used to these kinds of answers, I am so sick of them, and you, I really can''t stand being around you after all "


    Yogev stood up on his feet forcibly, he felt a bit dizzy because he stood up fast, he waited for a second before he started to walk again, Heigl gave him a cold look then shouted: "Aammm, I hurt you feelings missssy , sorry I was so tough on you "


    When Yogev heard what Heigl said he turned around and headed toward him fast and started to hit him, he was older than him, bigger than him, tougher than him, and the fact that he was leaning above him while hitting his weak skinny body made him hate himself, after a few punches he just threw himself on the grown and started to hit his own face.


    He punched his face twice for what he did to Heigl, he hated the fact that had to hurt him like that when he should have protected him.


    He was never the type to act like that, and having that happening to him for the first time made him hate himself even more .


    " What have I done !"

 Chapter 156 "Come Here !"

    All the dark creatures inside and outside the arena were looking at the knight who crushed their transportation just before the opening of the portals to the old globe .


    Being on the other side of the equation made Isiah feel a lot of mixed emotions, on days like these he and all the people in Delwias Ind used to hide and do the pre-triple full preparation but now he was on the point of causing the chaos himself.


    " My rock !" He said in the Gowariannguage.


    At that moment some of the creatures started to shout at him and scream, the hellhounds were much bigger than he remembered now that he was looking at them from the ground .


    Compared to the one he fought with they were huge and much scarier, all the creatures that he witnessed in their battles were there which intensified his anticipation.


    The subus that challenged that day was there too but for some reason, she didn''t get closer to him or even intervene in the situation, which confused him even more because of her former yful attitude .


    " Do you think they will hand it to you? And I thought that maybe the contract with you is a good thing! sh***t !" Eijar said to him .


    Eijar contracted her body around his neck this time more than he could handle, so he removed the helmet very pissed, and threw it on the ground.


    " You stupid snake! You will pay for this " Isiah said as he removed her from his neck with a lot of anger and threw her to the ground.


    The hellhounds started to walk toward him. They were not surprised by seeing him there, clearly, that little hellhound informed them after their fight and they were looking for him for a while .


    They recognized the shape of a human being and wanted to kill him immediately, only then Isiah knew that he messed up when he removed his mask but he didn''t back off.


    He stood there like a rock while he gave them cold looks, evaluating all the danger he was in without panicking.


    "I lost my cover now, are you happy? Are you satisfied with what you did ? You stupid little snake " Isiah shouted at her with hisnguage .


    The creatures didn''t understand what he was saying, however, they were willing to kill him before the opening of the portals .


    He is a human in the world beyond surrounded by dark creatures, he clearly wanted to fill them by pretending that he was a knight, however, he couldn''t continue with the act when he lost control of his pet.


    "Kill the human ¡­kill the bastard " The creatures from the seats started to shout at him.


    ''You are wrong if you think that I would entertain you by my death, I am not the same person and clearly, I am more powerful than I ever was, I will fight till I reach what I want ''.


    Isiah smirked as he was hearing all those dark creatures wanting him to be dead.


    '' This world function this way, nothing is personal, I see, they don''t know me however they want me t be killed which is fine, I realized that it is fine because now I am not taking anything personal too, I want them to be dead too ''<novelnext></novelnext>


    What Isiah didn''t think of was that the portals were already there and he had no time to fight with them for the rocks.


    Suddenly a huge portal appeared in the center of that arena, red and purple aurora appeared around it making the scene turn very scary.


    When he tried thisst time he was only in the superficialyer, and it was not as deep as this time.


    The portals had some lightning going out of them, and they started to destroy the arena. They were right by sitting three floors away from it, and it had a huge field of attraction .


    Isiah looked at the creatures as they were ignoring him with a lot of disappointment, Isiah thought they would at least fight with him before going there but they didn''t, so he summoned a sword and ran toward the big-mouth creature .


    That creature was running toward the portal too, doing the same thing that all of the other creatures were doing, however, Isiah thought he might be the easiest one of them to kill.


    Looking at how tiny he was made him forget totally about him attacking the giant and winning the battle .


    Isiah summoned his sword and ran toward him, and the moment he jumped and tried to stab him the creature noticed that,and instead of continuing running toward the portal, he just backed off and headed toward Isiah with an evil look on his face .


    Isiah was still wearing that armor, so that creature was not able to eat his flesh, however, the creature hit him so hard by making his whole body speed toward him like a ball .


    Because both of them were speeding toward each other Isiah was thrown away from him and the portal.


    He took a huge hit, and when he tried to get up again he knew that he was toote, all the creatures left the ce.


    "Clearly you are willing to kill both of us, " Eijar said, very pissed .


    " I am going to try something, are you in? " Isiah said as he saw the aurora finding out announcing the end of the transportation .


    " You want to try things? In the middle of this mess ? Are you insane? " Eijar shouted at him because she saw the look in his eyes and she feared it .


    She knew by then that she was not going to stop no matter what she did, so she just had to stay with him, at least she would witness her own death.


    Eijar nodded at him then said :" What do you want to do ? You don''t have the rock, and these damn creatures are going to eat you alive once the portal disappears "


    Isiah smirked at her then looked at the portal with a big smile then said while pointing his index towards his neck then said :" Come here"


    Eijar was stunned to the point where she stayed speechless, so he looked at her and then said again :" Take your ce !"

 Chapter 157 I Did Everything For You !

    Yogev and his mages finished building that huge tower around the castle just two days before the triple full moons, and they were satisfied by their progression.


    To them, their safety mattered a lot more than all of the other things, they had to pass the day so that they live to see another day, then they would think about a lot of other things, but for now, surviving this night was the only thing they thought about .


    Heigl didn''t show up after that night, and Yogev crossed the line with him when he let his anger drive him like a lunatic .


    Yogev didn''t even apologize or try to exin to Heigl that he was under so much stress and that is why he lost his mind like that .


    He just left him there after hitting himself so many times.


    However, when the work on that wall finished he wanted to make sure that he was there and that he was safe, after all, it was his idea and despite every argument, they had in the past days he still considered him closer to him than others.


    It was night, the three full moons were in the sky, however, they were not still lined up.


    That was only just half an hour before the start of the event, Yogev gathered all his people in that ce wanting to make sure that everything was going as nned.


    He stood in front of his people and said while he was pointing at the clear sky:" This is it , the day that we all waited for, I announce to you the beginning of the triple full moons, just stay together behind this strong wall we built and I guarantee you that we will be safe, no one goes in or out, remember, without my consent, no one is allowed toe here during this event "


    Something was wrong, Yogev felt like something was stealing the air from him as he was standing in front of his people .


    Their looks were different, he was so sure that something bad was going to happen. Their looks seemed like they all knew something he didn''t know, and they started to smile the moment he finished his speech.


    They were all acting in a creepy way, and he felt like his heart was going to explode if he stayed in front of them for more than a second .


    Yogev started to walk away with a lot of hesitation, then he heard his peopleughing sarcastically, and he realized that his fear was justified.


    " We don''t need a leader who sacrifices his people to test a theory !"


    One of his mages said that was originally from his district .


    Yogev thought this mage was one of his closest ones yet he was wrong, the man was in his forties, had dark skin with a few gray locks of hair , he looked very strong, actually he was close to him because he was strong and Yogev enjoyed working with him.


    Yogev turned around and said to him:``What are you saying , Donavan?"


    Donavan was giving him a disgusted look then replied with a loud voice:" I said, we don''t need you anymore,"


    Yogev was stunned because of the change of actions, he looked around him and he realized that this was happening, he was going to be killed mercilessly by the people he wanted to protect, and he felt very disappointed by the decisions he made for them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    There was no one on his side and he felt like all the world was against him .


    " I can''t let you do this to me, I saved you , I saved all of you , without me all of you were going to die"


    Yogev didn''t notice that he was shouting nonsense that was never going to change their mind, he looked at the sky and realized that the triple full moon has began.


    " Don''t worry, we are not going to kill you , exiling you seem just fine "


    Yogev looked at Donaven with a lot of anger because he was going to do to him what Chris did to them the past triple full moons .


    " You bastard !" Yogev shouted then punched him in the face , he then cast a spell to create balls ofpressed air and started to hit him, in that moment he wanted to kill him for what he had done to him, yet he was outnumbered , his mages started to cast spells and tied him up then threw him outside .


    .


    What hurt him was not the fact that he was scared of being outside, but because he got betrayed in a very disturbing way that he never thought of .


    " I did what I did for all of you, I wanted to protect you and you paid me this way , you greedy bastards!"


    They threw Yogev outside their protected area and closed the gates, he started to crawl to move away from being in this open field, he knew that he would be targeted by the monsters and by all the people he hurt too .


    " I told you we should run away "


    Yogev turned around only to see Heigl standing there looking at him from above, he was stunned when he saw him there, and he felt embarrassed because of his position right now .


    " You should have listened to me, '''' Heigl added with a cold look on his face .


    His face still had some bruises from thest time he hit him, he looked very tired and Yogev couldn''t understand why he was outside .


    " Did they do the same to you ? ``Yogev asked .


    " No, I am not like you, I didn''t kill anyone , and yeah I am not their favorite person either but I am not in a position like you, I left before"


    " Why? It is safer inside , are you stupid " Yogev yelled at him .


    " You are the stupid one here , they have been discussing this for over 3 weeks, they wanted you dead since the deaths of those mages, they wanted to get rid of you, but you ¡­you were too blind, even when I asked you to leave you just clenched there ¡­.I wanted to help you even though I think you don''t deserve that¡­ "

 Chapter 158 ......Yet?

    What Isiah thought of when he saw there was only him in the arena was this was probably hisst chance to go to Delwias Ind, he had to do something now that his cover blew up.


    '' These creatures need these rocks that have divine energy inside of them because their bodies don''t have any, it is basically why they need to have it protected in a rock.


    They need it but they can''t touch it, however, me on the other hand, I have it inside of me, even if it is just a small amount yet I think it is sufficient for me to be there.


    And that''s probably why I did transport when I was in the superficialyer, I was able to do it because I had it already in my core''


    Isiah started to run the moment Eijar climbed his body, and rolled her entire body around his neck.


    She didn''t know what she was consenting to do however when he looked at her that way and asked her to apany him she felt like she was wanted, and that happened even when he was in his lowest position in the power ranking, he chose not to give her up as his brother did.


    What Lucas did to her stained her for life, and she was not yet over it, there was no way that she would let him do the same to her .


    When Eijar finally knew what he wanted to do it was toote for her to just leave him alone, she was already involved .


    Isiah went like a lunatic toward that portal and in no time they were there feeling an immersive pain to travel into Delwias Ind.


    Surprisingly, nothing changed.


    It was the same as she always remembers, the same pain which means that the portal didn''t reject them.


    Isiah arrived at Delwias Ind toote than the others, they were all not there when he sat foot in his previous region .


    All those creatures went on their separate ways because Isiah started to hear the sounds of destruction everywhere .


    " You fuc****ing crazy bastard ! That was your idea? What if this didn''t work and we were forced to die for real this time ? What if we arrived and we found those creatures waiting for us here? Do you think that we still stood a chance ? I think that it is a miracle that we survived this transportation, to begin with, " Eijar was so pissed so she went to the ground the moment they arrived.


    Isiah looked at her with that same look then said:" Of course, I jeopardize my life in the process, it was the only way for us to survive that ce "


    Isiah Ignored her after that and started walking. This time the pain of being here was immersive, it felt like the longer he stayed in the world beyond the more he started to lose all attachment to this ce.


    He looked around him with difficulty and then said:" Nothing changed"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Eijar looked at him then said:" Thest triple full moon you found me just minutes before it ended, and I still wonder why you didn''t in the first ce?"


    Isiah ignored Eijar for the second time and went on his way, she knew that he will never answer her questions, yet she kept talking to him non-stop because she realized that the man she was contracted with was not going to stop like this ande here for a vacation, he was going to burn this ce and she didn''t want to be part of his messed up ns.


    The forest was burned to the ground, and he knew that it was due to a past event.


    Isiah knew that he was not going to find people lined up in front of him like in the past time, people still have the fear of this night even after the evacuation which meant that he had to find them if he actually wanted to avenge himself for what they did to him.


    He walked through the borders of the forest, the ce was close to his past house and he was surprised by the amount of burned and destroyed houses, and it was not new destruction , the triple full moon just started and here all these houses were just in the state .


    " It feels like no one is living here anymore, what do you think just happened here ? " Eijar asked him .


    Isiah remembered what Jivan said before the evacuation, and he felt like that man predicted all the events that followed the evacuation .


    " Chaos " Isiah answered her this time with difficulty, it seemed that he had a lot of painpared to the other time, so he moved slowly and talked lesser .


    " What should we do now? "


    " There is only one ce that I should visit, there are some things I need to check and it would be better to find some people on my way to kill "


    The red and purple aurora was everywhere, announcing the opening of several portals for this night, Isiah knew that so he tried not to be seen that match, avoiding any type of fight is going to save him because he was not in his best condition and because of the hunger afterward if he kills a creature.


    " Did you see there are a lot of portals, meaning a lot of dark creatures, and they all know your face and they will do whatever they can to kill you " Eijar said to him when she saw him walking away without caring about anything?


    However she didn''t know that Isiah was eager toe here not just to kill temporarily, but because he wanted to find a way to stay here even after the end of this event .


    " Are you going to continue walking like that and dragging attention from both sides? You are worse than your brother "


    " Yeah ? I mean , as far as I know, Lucas drag the attention of 10 regions, he is famous in both words andpared to him I am still ¡­.didn''t anything ¡­.yet "

 Chapter 159 I Want To See That Place Desperately!

    No one was safe for the triple full moons, not even those who built the wall around the castle to stay there, and especially those because even when they didn''t have to think about the monster, the mage''s eyes who left them on the first days were on them.


    Heigl untied Yogev and they headed toward the forest to hide, while Lexie and Ciel just closed the gate on the institution, not letting anyone get there.


    The majority of mages who disobeyed Yogev and wanted to leave were also in the forest hiding all the time, training and creating weapons to attack him and his people on this night to take over the ce they created.


    The situation was not like Heigl predicted to Yogev when he asked him to release them.


    Probably because he thought by his heart and not by his mind at that time, he didn''t want to keep conflict near the leader and the only way to end the conflict was to kill them, and he knew that Yogev was going to do that and that''s why he just fooled him with that exnation .


    By then Heigl knew that Yogev would listen to his words if he expressed them clearly to him .


    Isiah on the other hand was walking toward the institution after he made a tour around the houses next to the forest, and made sure that no one was inhabiting those ces.


    " You should be thankful that I was the one who found you here, and not those whom you gave freedom to leave, " Heigl said as he was walking toward the forest, he made a fire spell to lighten the road in front of them, while Yogev stayed silent after that humiliation he has been through.


    Yogev didn''t even bother to lighten the road in front of himself he just kept on moving slowly feeling a lot of mixed emotions, he hated his past decisions, his loyalty to his people, his urge to protect them, and in the end, he hated all of them after what they have done to him, and he wanted to kill them however he knew that by himself he was not going to do anything .


    Yogev almost fell to the ground when tripped, he was not in his right mind and Heigl kept pushing him to talk, unlike all the past days when he had to push Heigl to say just a few words .


    " They want to stay here, in Delwias ind there is no future and I have told you that before, you were never going to control the messes with just protecting them with a tower each triple full moons, you were never going past a year at your best chance "


    Yogev was pissed by the constant reminder of his failure yet this time he was not going to let himself hurt Heigl like the past time .


    He didn''t want to feel that horrible feeling of hurting someone he thought of as a friend, but Heigl kept testing his patience along the way .


    " What I am offering you here is a chance to do something different, we ¡­you and I ¡­are not ¡­.going to stay in Delwias ind," Heigl said with hesitation after he stopped walking and turned around to look at Yogev''s eyes.


    he wasn''t able to see the look on his face so he got closer, and made his hand closer to his face, Yogev was almost burned by the heat of that fire so he backed off for a bit .


    " What do you think ? " Heigl asked him with his cold look as if he was manipting him .


    He knew that Yogev didn''t have any other choice but to go with him yet he kept pressuring him that way .


    " I want you toe with me , I don''t think that I am strong enough to face the truth by myself "<novelnext></novelnext>


    " What do you mean by the truth? " Yogev asked Heigl at that moment .


    " Well, let''s just reach the ce I want to show, then I will exin everything "


    Heigl continued to walk after that with a troubled face, it seemed like the truth was a very hard thing for him to discuss from day one .


    As a result of that Yogev stayed in his bubble following Heigl who was super protective all along that road, he didn''t recognize where it was going to end so he just kept on walking next to him.


    He saw the red and purple aurora, he was scared by the sounds of destruction everywhere around him yet he tried to pretend in front of Heigl that he was going to protect him .


    He was 10 years older than him, yet on a night like this, he found himself more scared than that kid was showing .


    " Here," Heigl said as he pointed at the door of a huge gate then added : " This is the transportation ce"


    " How do you know this information ? " Yogev asked as he started to move around the ce .


    " And it is protected by that type of divine energy around the pce "


    " What ? And you never told me about such a thing ? "


    " I told you before to bring into this mission only the ones you trust, I am delighted that I didn''t tell you back then because ¡­.you don''t have anyone to trust as it appears "


    Yogev bit his lower lip because of the kid''s rudeness and stood in front of the gate motionless because he wasn''t sure if the gate would be opened or not.


    " I removed the spell that locked this ce "Heigl said as he opened the gate in front of Yogev''s surprised face .


    " How did you do it ? Is it the same spell as in the castle? Did you enjoy fooling me? I built the fuc***ing wall because of you "


    Heigl smiled sarcastically as he entered followed by him then said:" You were keeping them busy for us, and I am not going to tell anyone of them about these important things to be killedter, imagine our situation if I told them what I was going to tell you, you would have been dead ¡­.a long time ago, and I don''t want to die, I want to see that ce desperately "


    " That ce !"


    " Emperium"

 Chapter 160 Sneaking Like Rats !

    Isiah kept looking all around him during the time he was walking inside the forest, sure, no sane person is going to walk there during such a night yet he noticed the light of a fire spell from afar .


    It seemed that his senses sharpened in the months he spent in Summityer, Eijar was too pissed to notice anything however when Isiah changed his direction suddenly she knew that something was wrong .


    "Aren''t we going to the institution of magic, why are you changing direction? "


    Isiah didn''t answer Eijar and instead, he started to speed up toward the light, the people who were using that spell were too cautious too and they tried to not let the light show from afar.


    Isiah was having trouble adapting to Delwias Ind again, but he knew that even in this state that he was stronger than these people who had been left out here after the evacuation .


    He followed them without even trying to hide himself, he didn''t notice that his appearance was not like the others.


    He was surrounded by a dark shadow and his smell was like brimstone exactly like the hellhounds, and all the dark creatures that were here.


    When he finally reached them they were trying to enter a ce that has a huge gate. Isiah knew that this ce must belong to the seventh king somehow because the energy around it didn''t feel like it was normal .


    Now that he was more powerful he was able to feel the divine energy and the dark one around, which made him think that even the type was not the same .


    It was not Delwias Ind''s divine energy, it was Emperium''s because he has it inside of him and he knew how it feels.


    " Who are they? And why are they here ? What is this ce ?" Isiah asked Eijar.


    Eijar looked around then said while being around his neck:" This is the transportation ce to the higher regions, howe you don''t know about it, you lived here ? "


    " I was not allowed to know this kind of information, they were trying to stop me from bringing the same mess my brother did, they didn''t know that I would much more than him, they didn''t know that by doing what they did that I wanted to bring chaos more than the one he brought years ago"


    Isiah entered the ce right away, he finally get to meet the two persons that entered the ce in the middle of the night.


    " <strong>Sneaking like rats</strong> " Isiah said in the Gowariannguage .


    He wanted to scare them so badly before killing them, and speaking thatnguage while appearing that way was more than enough to bring them to chaos .


    Isiah was having a crazy look in his eyes, the type of look that appears in a killer''s eyes .


    Yogev immediately grabbed Heigl''s arm and pulled him away so that he could be in front of him so he could protect him even when he was so scared .


    Isiah smirked then said in hisnguage:" What are you doing here in the middle of the triple full moon ? "


    Heigl made a lighting spell so that he would see the person in front of him, he was so confused because he thought that it was one of Yogev''s enemies trying to bring revenge .


    " Yogev is not the leader, not anymore, so if you want to kill him then you are not going to harm the union he created, they are all safe and sound " Heigl said very terrified then added :" I could offer you something that you won''t regret, so don''t kill us ? How about that ? "


    " Shhhhh¡­.don''t say more, this person , I have never seen him before, I can''t recognize him, " Yogev whispered trying to stop Heigl from saying more to a stranger .


    Isiah smiled when he looked at both of them trembling in front of him:" You are not from this ce, I could tell by your clothes and way of speaking and even your general appearance that you are from district 2"


    " There is no district system anymore !" Yogev replied immediately as if he was triggered by what Isiah said .


    " Too bad, I really wanted to meet with someone from district 1 "


    " What for ? " Yogev asked.


    " I wanted to start with them," Isiah said with a devilish smile on his face .


    " Start what ?" Heigl asked because he didn''t feelfortable because of his smile .


    " Killing, what else, I wanted to start killing them first but since we are here anyway let''s do it " Isiah said then he started to focus on his dark power to make a dark fireball, both of them were so terrified when they saw the dark fire in his palm.


    Yogev and Heigl knew exactly what Isiah was performing was not a normal spell, even though it was just a weak spell among the dark spells, yet it was a huge spell to creatures that run with divine energy .


    Isiah smiled then said:" Funny, you should see the look on your face "


    " Who are you ? " Yogev was scared, he knew that he was definitely going to die .<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Your worst nightmare " Isiah replied.


    Yogev started to move back away from Isiah when he hear Heigl saying :" I can''t feel your divine energy "


    "Shhh, we should run away , this person is not normal'''' Yogev tried to stop him from talking to him .


    Isiah bit his lip and then said:" What do you feel exactly !"


    Isiah felt curious about him, he seemed to know more than he was sharing, and the fact that he was able to know about hisck of divine energy made Isiah triggered.


    "You are using a different kind of energy, it is not the same spectrum as the energy I know, and I know about Emperium divine energy, it is not a divine energy however I don''t know what it is," Heigl said to him at that moment while looking at him .


    Isiah raised his arm in the air and then said:" Do you want to test it ? "


    Eijar said to him at that moment:'''' Are we going to waste so much time here ? "


    Isiah gave her a fast look and then said :" It will be quick "


    When Yogev heard what Isiah Said he started running in the opposite direction to inside the transportation ce .


    Isiah knew that he could kill them easily however, he wanted to know why they were there, he felt like these two knew more than everyone on Delwias Ind .


    Being here on such a night was just too far to be a coincidence.


    " Do you think they are here randomly, I don''t think so ! They know something and I want to know what they know, especially about leveling to Emperium"


    " Even if they knew something , do you think that they would give any useful information ? "


    " That teenager who was with him is stronger than he is trying to show, it is not easy to evaluate someone''s power, I have been weak and I know that it is impossible even to know your current power"


    Isiah stood right there looking at them running away feeling that he should take this slowly.


    He was dying to have any information to stay here let alone to level up .


    '' Ah, I will kill them after I get what I need from them but right now I will just threaten them, they are already scared so that won''t be that hard '' He thought as he started to walk toward them at a steady pace .


    " We should hurry, master, we don''t have time to mess around, our time is limited, and we have to survive, " Eijar said as she started to poke him with her little head on his cheek .


    Isiah red at her right away so she moved right away because she feared that he would throw her away just like he was used to.


    Isiah continued to walk while ignoring herpletely, he started to throw the dark fireballs toward them but without aiming at them .


    " He will kill us¡­. Who is this bastard ? And from where he showed up? He is on another level indeed¡­ he is not like all the mages in all these districtsbined "


    Yogev was starting to panic when he heard the sound of destruction behind him.


    Heigl was running next to him yet he was too busy to think about Isiah''s true intentions.


    " I don''t think that he is going to kill us , if he wanted to kill us then he should have done it before now, he is trying to scare us, he is interested in this ce too "


    " What ? Don''t you see that he is behind us , and he is very persistent" Yogev said while gasping for air "


    Isiah shouted at both of them :" There is no escape for you tonight"


    " I told you, this ce is very important, yet you didn''t listen, this ce is the escape from here, this ce is our way out " Heigl shouted at him .


    At that moment, a huge dark fireball hit Yogev without notice, looking at the mess around them Heigl knew that there was no way Yogev was alive after that hit .


    He couldn''t even look at him properly, his back was full of blood while he was unconscious.


    " Wake up ¡­Yogev ¡­wake up " Heigl said as he was approaching him slowly.

 Chapter 161 A Way Out Of Delwias Island

    Heigl was so scared as he started to approach Yogev''s body that was lying on the ground surrounded by his blood .


    Isiah was walking toward them too yet he didn''t continue running, he was never going to leave him after him.


    What he hated to admit was that he was supporting him not because he thought that he would be a good leader but because he was the only one among his people who actually listened to his opinion without thinking about his dead father.


    To Yogev, his opinion mattered and that is why he was ready to fight to death for him .


    Isiah was not going to leave any of them alive, not as he predicted, they reached a ce that was lightened on its own which made him think of who did it before him .


    Heigl didn''t have that much power, yet he was considered powerfulpared to the mages who function with divine energy .


    Isiah reached him immediately after he hit Yogev, and surprisingly he found him leaning toward him trying to wake him up .


    " Don''t bother, he is dead " Isiah said .


    Yet Heigl didn''t even turn around and he started to perform a healing spell, however, he was not that powerful in this type of magic .


    Isiah summoned a huge sword in the meantime and walked toward them without showing any hesitation to finish both of them when deep down he wanted only to scare them .


    Their maniption was going to be easier that way, however, while trying to do just that he killed one of them .


    Isiah raised his sword in the air and then ran toward Heigl, Heigl was still trying to heal Yogev but he couldn''t do anything .


    "This kid is crazy, just like you, I mean who wouldn''t run after seeing your type of magic, I can''t seem to know what he is thinking right now, " Eijar said to him when he was about to stab him in the back .


    " I am offering you a way out of here, '''' Heigl said when he felt that Isiah was standing behind him .


    The look on Isiah''s face was priceless as he stood there in that corridor looking at him from above and then said:" I knew that you know a lot from the start "


    Heigl looked at him this time with a cold face then said calmly: "Let me help him, I will do whatever you want, just let us live "


    Isiah hid the sword immediately, and instead he started to y with a dark tiny fireball showing his boredom to him then said:" I will give you time, but not that much, so ¡­.hurry up! "


    Looking at Heigl Isiah thought that he was younger then him because of his small body shape, he looked way older than him .


    " The triple full moons is going to end soon, master, " Eijar whispered to him .


    Isiah red at her then said:" I still have to go to the institution"


    " Why do you want to go there? "


    " I need to take some resources from there, the magic these people use and mine is different , I already studied that when I was there but I want to know more. Imagine that by this type of knowledge none of them is going to be safe from me and my revenge " Isiah said with a smile .


    Heigl turned around to face Isiah then said with a troubled face:" I really need help here, can you heal him? "


    Isiahughed his heart out when he heard him saying that while interrupting his conversation with his snake .


    " I know that you are not a normal mage, " Heigl said .<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Damn yeah "


    " His injury is way worse and my healing powers are not that great"


    Isiah crossed his arms above him then said:" If I use my magic on him he will die, so "


    " You are powerful !" Heigl protested .


    " Yeah I am "


    " Help me ¡­Please"


    " I told you, he would die with my magic"


    Isiah started to move to go inside the transportation center leaving him behind with Eijar .


    '' This ce is the key, this kid is my ticket out of here'' Isiah thought as he was walking away .


    Suddenly Isiah heard a lot of noises behind him, he went back to see what was happening only to see a lot of mages in that small corridor .


    He didn''t know who they were and what they were doing, but from the look on Heigl''s eyes, he knew that they were threatening him .


    Isiah walked toward them and when they saw him, some of them recognized him, and he too recognized them because they were from his district , he smiled as he started to walk toward him and said:" District one people , I was going to be sad if I didn''t encounter any of you this night "


    They were surprised and confused when they saw whim, their expressions were a mix of surprise and fear and hate, they hated him a lot and even in a moment like this, they couldn''t stop showing it to him .


    " Isiah Duncan, howe you are alive? '''' One of the people said as he was getting in the front to see him clearly .


    The moment Heigl heard the name he turned around immediately and said :" You are Isiah Duncan!"


    Isiah smiled at him and then said :" And ? "


    Heigl didn''t reply to him after that and instead leaned toward Yogev trying to protect him, Isiah noticed that he was notfortable with their presence so he knew that he was not on good terms with them.


    Isiah walked toward the mages, there were 50 mages in total but they were not all inside the transportation center, some of them stayed outside the ce .


    Isiah bit his finger till his blood flowed then he grabbed his grimoire to open it .


    The spell he wanted to use was one of the hardest he learned in Summit.


    " <strong>Brikano likarvivrosta</strong> " Isiah said in the Gowariannguage which means a wave of destruction .


    Isiah while he was learning this spell he knew that he would need it if he was confronted with a lot of people .


    A dark wave appeared in front of everyone immediately? and spread to reach everyone that was standing there .

 Chapter 162 I Am Going To Fuc**** You Right Now!

    When Isiah performs his spell a lot of those mages just fell to the ground without movement, it was a powerful spell and he did it right, the dark magic was toxic to anyone that functions with divine energy .


    At that moment Heigl knew that Isiah didn''t have the intention to kill them in the first ce, because if he wanted to he would have done that .


    There were only a few mages that were outside the ce who survived that wave of destruction .


    Isiah walked toward them right away, they were terrified by his and his new powers, and they were shocked that he was alive, to begin with when the majority of them saw him die that night.


    Isiah took one of them after he tied a lot of them with dark robes that absorbed their divine energy until it drained them. That person he took with him was from his district too and Isiah hated him a lot, he remembered him smiling andughing during the time Rivok was killing him .


    " Move, bastard !" Isiah shouted as he was walking above the corpses of the mages he killed.


    Heigl was stunned by his powers and above all that by his identity .


    Isiah when he was almost near Heigl and Yogev''s corpse threw that person toward them and said: " Ask him to do the spell for you"


    The man was already begging for his life and when Isiah threw him away he just started crying and screaming to have his sympathy


    " I will fuc***ing kill you, so before that make you as** useful, and heal that fuc**er too," Isiah said to him with a crazy look in his eyes .


    The man was too stunned to resist, he just started performing healing magic on Yogev''s body , dly it was just a burn, but that burn was made by a dark fireball which meant that they had to remove that superficial skin to help the spell work .


    That man summoned a knife and started cutting Yogev''s skin that was still burning by that dark fire, he started to scream immediately as a result.


    Heigl panicked when he saw that and started to give him the support he needed in a time like that .


    Yogev was screaming because he regained consciousness the moment the mage started to cut the skin.


    Yogev closed his fist on Heigl''s arm because the pain was insanely intense, he was sweating and screaming like crazy, Heigl could'' see him in that way so he closed his eyes and turned his head away to divert his attention.


    Isiah on the other hand was not in his right mind, he killed almost 40 mages, and he was starting to feel that hunger all over again, he thought that the hunger was a side effect of killing only the dark creatures however the moment he ended the life of 40 mages, he knew that he didn''t get it right .


    He was already having those symptoms, Eijar noticed that but she refused to get closer to him, she knew he would be aggressive, and thest time gave her a lesson not to mess with him in this state .


    Isiah started to run away from all those corpses while Eijar stayed behind to keep an eye on Heigl and the mess he left behind him.


    Isiah was not sure where to go or what to do .<novelnext></novelnext>


    He hated the fact that being powerful in his state had a rtionship with such a disgusting thing .


    The red and purple aurora was everywhere, the screams of people were too loud too, the destruction and fire yet he didn''t care about any of that.


    The moment he became diabolic he lost his pure soul, and he was not going to lose his humanity this way, if he did that he would be just another animal in the forest.


    Suddenly, he remembered the incident of his little chicks back when he was Seth Johnson .


    He remembered the scene when that chick started to eat the insides of his dead brother.


    Isiah puked right away because the feeling was so strong, and the urge to feed like that made him hate himself even more .


    '' I have to stay away, it is not like I care about those fuc**ing mages, I killed them for god''s sake but feeding on them, I am not going to do it for myself ''


    Isiah kept on walking away but this time with difficulty, he didn''t even know that he was talking toward the institution of magic until he realized that he was outside the forest.


    " Shit ¡­I went too far "


    The ce was still the same asst time, it was not destroyed like the ces he visited since he came back.


    He went toward the gate with a lot of pain, he tried to open the door and even though he felt like he needed a lot of power, that huge hunger was growing inside of him the more he thought about the dead corpses he left in the transportation center.


    But eventually, he did and headed toward the ss where he left all his resources .


    The corridors were dark and empty, and Isiah found it very strange that this ce was empty after all this time, he stood there and tried to feel the energy around him, he was still having pain but that somehow distracted his mind from thinking more about that.


    '' As I thought , it is not empty, there are two fuckers here and one of them has a huge power


    Isiah walked slowly to the ss where he had his resources collected, he opened the door immediately not caring about the element of surprise only to get stabbed by a sword.


    Isiah looked at the person who stabbed him in his chest with a cold look, in that moment he knew that he was going to kill who was responsible for this, and he wouldn''t mind eating them too .


    Due to all the darkness around him, he couldn''t recognize who had done it, so he removed the sword from his chest and threw it away, and said:" I am going to fuc**** you right now "

 Chapter 163 What If …I Am The Monster, Ciel ?

    At that moment, Isiah was furious to the point where he felt his dark energy floating in the air, he was already fighting a lot of things at that moment.


    The atmosphere that he was notpatible with, the urge to feed on the corpses he killed, and the pain after that stab.


    He felt like he wanted to murder this person and eat him right there without feeling any regret.


    He was so focused on what he wanted to do until he heard a voice he recognized.


    " Isiah" He felt a lot of warmth in that voice, but he chose to ignore what had felt.


    " Isiah, it is me, Ciel "


    The ce was dark to the point where Isiah was not able to see anything in front of him .


    Suddenly, he saw light at the end of the ssroom, the light extended to lighten the whole room. Isiah was able to see two people standing right there, a female and a little kid, when Isiah focused more on the scene in front of him he realized that he knew both of them .


    One of them was Ciel and the other one was Lexie, but right now he chose to ignore the fact that he knew her .


    when she saw his face, she just started to back off slowly .


    " I ..I ¡­didn''t know, I ¡­.did not " Lexie mumbled because she couldn''t imagine that she did that to him .


    Isiah looked at her with a lot of anger, he wasn''t even hesitating toward what he wanted to do to her, his blood was dripping from the injury,so he covered it with his palm and summoned his sword .


    " You dare to stab me ?" Isiah said.


    " I didn''t ¡­I didn''t¡­mean to ¡­ "


    Isiah started to move toward Lexie with the sword in his other hand, he was moving slowly, and he was suffocating because of the ipatibility.


    The look in his eyes was very terrifying and that is why Ciel just stayed away from him, he remembered the same incident when he was about to kill his ssmates thest time he saw him .


    Isiah raised his sword in the air and then said:" None of you is going to escape this night "


    Lexie was too stunned to even do anything in his presence, she was in front of the person that she always felt intimidated by , and now he was about to kill her because she hurt him .


    Ciel approached him slowly while saying: " She is a friend, Isiah, she is one of us "


    Ciel didn''t know that Isiah changed a lot since thest time he saw him, he waspletely a different person and a few words from him were not going to change his mind at all .


    " Isiah, she is one of us "


    " Us ? " Isiah said as he red at Ciel for a long time, however, what made Isiah question what was happening in front of him was that even by doing that, Ciel was not afraid of him, he was acting as if Isiah really cared about him and didn''t want to kill him .


    The hunger at that moment was too much for him to handle, he kneeled while using the sword as a pir and started to puke.


    " Are you okay, Isiah , are you sick ? " Ciel hurried toward him with a concerned look on his face .


    Isiah ignored himpletely because everything was getting on his nerves at that moment.


    '' I can''t act like an animal, it is the only thing left for me as a human and I can''t just act like that, I can''t be running like a dog to eat flesh and dead corpses ''


    " Is it because of the stab ? Ciel, I really didn''t mean to hurt Isiah, I am really sorry, I really didn''t mean to, I thought it was someone else"


    Isiah felt like he was hearing their voices from afar, suddenly his vision started to be more foggy which made him go crazy .


    " I¡­. am¡­.. hungry " Isiah said when he was about to faint on the ssroom ground.


    "Hungry ? " Ciel repeated after him, very worried about what had gone into him.


    " Leave! " Isiah yelled at him at that moment.


    Lexie was too afraid to get closer to him, of course, she was not going to be wee anywhere near him, she witnessed the incident before they tried to kill him, she ignored him most of the time , and she wanted him to be dead, she was not supposed to be near him when he shows up right after the death .<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Let me help you, " She said right away when she saw the pain in his face.


    Lexie got closer to him trying to help him sit, however, the moment he felt her palm on his shoulder he pushed her away from him until she fell to the ground.


    " Isiah, she could help you ¡­she could heal the injury " Ciel said as if he was begging him to stay motionless and let her heal the injury .


    ''You don''t understand, you fuc***ing idiot, at this moment , all I am thinking about is killing you and eating your flesh, please leave ! it is not like I care about you, but I don''t want to turn into a monster ''


    Isiah was struggling a lot inside of him, however, he couldn''t even say a proper word to make the kid leave .


    Lexie stayed away from him this time, but she didn''t even leave the room while Ciel left that ssroom immediately without saying anything to them.


    He left for just a brief time only toe back with something in his hand, he reached out to Isiah and extended his arm toward him, and said: " Orange !"


    When Isiah heard his voice he felt like something inside of him was getting ripped, it was a memory from the past days when he and Ciel spent that night collecting oranges and eating them until they couldn''t sleep.


    " What the ¡­.!" Isiah shouted at him the moment he opened his eyes .


    " Orange ! " Ciel repeated .


    He had that cute look on his face, since Isiah died he didn''t have a single positive opinion about anyone but him .


    He was smiling that innocent smile while he was still having that orange in his palm.


    " Ciel, I told you , it is not safe to be with him, he is Isiah Duncan after all " Lexie said when she saw that Isiah was not extending his hand to take that orange from him .


    The hunger was unbearable so Isiah took that orange from him and started to eat. It tasted weird, it didn''t feel like anything he had ever eaten in his entire life, it was disgusting to him .


    Isiah sighed as he ate it, he didn''t say a word as he was doing that because he finally knew that the changes that he wanted didn''t just affect his powers but his whole life as a human being .


    '' I just want to puke, it is horrible to the point where I want to puke right here and right now ''


    Isiah raised his face only to see Ciel looking at him from above while he was still smiling .


    " Is it good ? I have a lot more, do you want me to peal you another one, you said that you were hungry"


    Isiah didn''t want to get involved with him yet surprisingly he didn''t want to let that smile fade away, he turned around to face Lexie .


    " I know you, " He said with a disgusted look on his face then added:" You were there that night, you enjoyed the show, and you dared to stab me? "


    Isiah didn''t try to stand again, Lexie was looking at him in the eyes very terrified when she said: " The atmosphere around you seems very dense, not like in the past, I feel like you are not here randomly , I think that you are avenging yourself "


    Isiah gave her an icy look then said: " Can you just shut your mouth, right now I don''t need to hear any of your nonsense"


    Isiah closed his eyes again, and this time he felt someone approaching him, he wanted to push the person away until he heard:" I want to make you feel good "


    It was Ciel''s cute voice, he didn''t even try to open his eyes only to feel a wave of warmth spreading from the ce of the injury.


    " What''s¡­ '''' Isiah didn''t even continue talking when he saw Ciel putting his palm there while performing a healing spell .


    " You will feel good, Isiah, I will heal you," Ciel said to assure him for a bit .


    Isiah looked away toward the window and said:" We haven''t seen each other in months and you are just too friendly with me, things are not the same, do you think that I wouldn''t hurt you"


    " Yes, you won''t hurt me" Ciel replied with a lot of confidence which made Isiah smile automatically .


    " You have to stay with us, the monsters are out there, they will kill you if you go outside, they will harm you "


    Looking at how innocent Ciel was made Isiah feel very terrible, even in this moment he was challenging himself not to kill him .


    "What if ¡­I am the monster, Ciel ? "

 Chapter 164 Isiah..It Is Me , Ciel !

    The look on Lexie''s face was priceless when Isiah said that expression, she was fighting the urge to run toward Ciel and take him out of his sight in a desperate attempt to protect him.


    Clearly, he was not feeling the dark atmosphere around Isiah and she was not going to let him get hurt.


    She promised him and that was definitely a promise that she wanted to keep, even if that meant that she was going to jeopardize her life .


    Ciel smiled at Isiah then said: " I saw youst time "


    " What do you mean?" Isiah said as he pushed his arm gently .


    He was feeling pain from the stab but for some reason, he wanted that pain to stay, because it was the only thing that could distract him from that urge to feed .


    " Thest triple full moons , I saw you, " Ciel added .


    " Howe you are still alive ? " Lexie asked him .


    Ciel tried to reach the ce of the injury again but Isiah yelled at him and said: " I want it to stay this way, I want to feel the pain, so just stay away "


    Before his death, he treated Ciel with a lot of caution, he never hurt him, tried to manipte him, or even let him go, but now he couldn''t even stand to look at him .


    Ciel backed off but he was still leaning toward Isiah, he looked at him with a lot of concern then said: "Isiah, I am Ciel.."


    Isiah looked at him immediately and then said:" I know "


    Ciel was trembling because Isiah was being so rude to him, and he started to feel like Isiah didn''t want him next to him .


    "He is trying to help you, " Lexie said when she saw the look in Ciel''s eyes .


    Isiah knew at that moment that being next to Ciel was going to make him consider his emotions, and be nicer when he was around him, which was something that he couldn''t afford .


    "Fuc*** off," Isiah said while looking at Lexie with a cold look .


    Ciel stood still this time and said:" I will not bother you again, sir "


    When Isiah heard him calling him sir he felt something inside of him aching.


    Even if he didn''t want to admit it, Ciel was a person that Isiah couldn''t just hurt easily but that thought was way scarier than anything .


    '' He is going t make me weaker, I will never dare to do what I want when I am next to him, I will not be ready to kill people like I want to and he is only going to be a point of weakness if someone realizes this''


    Ciel went to the opposite corner of that ssroom and stayed there, however, Lexie kept looking at Isiah this time because it has been a long time since she saw him this close even when he was her neighbor.


    She was stunned by the changes in his looks, he looked way older, his eyes felt empty like they don''t have any soul behind them, his hair was so longpared to thest time she saw him, and his body looked very well built which made him look very strong .


    The atmosphere around him felt very dark and negative, and the only thought that came to her mind was that he was going to avenge himself and she even said it to him .


    "You stupid little bitche here ! "


    The moment Lexie heard Isiah saying those words she felt like her stomach was trembling, she felt weakness in her whole body, and his voice almost caused her a heart attack .


    Lexie couldn''t even stand so she said :" What do you want ? "


    She tried to be a bit hostile so she made sure to let him know that she was upset by what he said .


    However, the next thing that happened made her want to bury her head in the mud and never show it to anyone after that .


    Isiah looked at her right away, she could tell that he was very clueless about her reply.


    " I am not talking to you "<novelnext></novelnext>


    His face was so serious to the point where she just wanted to run away, in that moment Isiah grabbed the grimoire and touched his injury for blood to open it , he looked for several pages then said :" <strong>Ahira lowapnada</strong>"


    It was a spell that is supposed to give a signal to Eijar to reunite with him, he wanted her to be next to him so that she would exin to him how to stop that hunger.


    When Lexie saw him not caring about her embarrassment, she said to him the moment she heard him saying the spell.


    " Whatnguage is this ? I have never heard about something simr to this"


    Isiah gave Lexie a cold look and then stood right away, he was still feeling that hunger but at that moment he didn''t mind as he walked toward her slowly.


    Lexie started to panic, she never knew exactly what she was feeling toward him, she hated him most of the time yet she felt at other times that she had to get closer to him to know what was it like inside his head, she wanted to level up to keep him out of her sight however she wanted to meet him again when Ciel told that he was alive .


    She wanted him to be dead and somehow she always remembered that time when all she wanted was to y with him in front of her garden .


    " You are one of the people that I want to kill, " Isiah said with a very deep voice .


    Lexie didn''t know even at that moment what her feelings were, she was always responsible for her family acting like a boy all the time and even looking like one.


    '' I understand if he kills me right now" She thought when she saw himing toward her.


    '' If I looked more feminine I would have had the chance to deceive him with my beauty, but ¡­now ¡­like this ¡­I feel like....I am embarrassed "


    The moment Isiah reached out to Lexie, he extended his hand toward her neck, she didn''t even move while she was having a war inside of her.


    Lexie didn''t know what she was feeling inside, it was something new and terrifying and she didn''t like it at all .


    Isiah''s hand was burning, he was so hot, his skin was almost burning her skin when he was strangling her toward the wall .


    She looked at him deep in the eyes however she didn''t feel the weight of his looks.


    " Sir, what are you doing ? " Ciel stepped a few steps ahead wanting to defend her when Isiah said:" This girl is just like everyone else around here, she looked at me right in the eyes as they were trying to kill and I am so sure that she liked it , so if youe anywhere near me I would ¡­.I would kill you too "


    Isiah hesitated as he said thest sentence, but he regained his strength after that as he put a lot of force into his palm.


    Lexie was suffocating but she didn''t resist him.


    '' Yeah , kill me, kill me please, it is too hard for me to stay alive, every breath is burning my lungs, every food I swallow is making me want to vomit, nothing is tasty as usual, nothing is light weighted, even smiling is too hard for me, every time I try to smile to Ciel I feel like I am doing something so exhausting, I never had this feeling, but now that I did I feel like I really want to die.


    I hate my voice, words sometimese out very unclear and unheard and I still don''t want to bother correcting them or putting an end to my suffering.


    I would have resisted if I knew that you are going to hurt him, however, I think that you only want to hurt me , so do it "


    Tears fell from the corners of her eyes as she kept looking at him, Isiah didn''t hesitate even when he saw her tears, so she raised her hand .


    Isiah didn''t know what she was going to do, he thought that she was going to perform a spell so he enforced his arm around her neck, but all she did was touch the tip of his hair that was covering his left eye.


    "Kill everyone but Ciel, " She said briefly then her hand fell right next to her.


    Isiah was stunned by her reaction, so he unleashed his strong arm for it, Ciel got closer to him and started to clench his leg and beat him with his small fist saying;" Leave her alone, leave Lexie alone "


    Isiah was hesitant, he wanted to continue what he was doing but what she said at the end made him stop doing that .


    Isiah held her in his arms and started to check her vitals, her heart, and her divine energy and they both seemed to function normally yet she was unconscious .


    She fainted because ofck of air, so Isiah pushed all the books from the bureau not caring about their state and he hayed her there gently..


    " You killed her ? "

 Chapter 165 Ending Her Misery!

    Ciel was very upset about what Isiah did to Lexie, and for the next half an hour he didn''t even talk to him, while Isiah was just looking at the small body of that girl as it wasying on the bureau.


    At first, he really regretted the fact that he didn''t kill her , however, as he kept looking at her he realized that she was crying during that time.


    The fact that she didn''t resist while he was strangling her was one of the reasons that made him more curious about her, the taste of revenge was never going to be good if the person he was killing didn''t beg for his life.


    Because at this point he was just going to do her a favor by killing her and ending her misery .


    Ciel got closer to her and started to wake her up with tears in his eyes, which made Isiah very ufortable, Ciel was always having that sad smile on his face because of the dark past that he never shared with him, however, seeing him cry made him think that he is indeed a monster.


    Isiah didn''t even want to talk to him and assure him that he didn''t kill her, he just sat on the chair and kept looking at her silently.


    At that moment, he saw something crawling on the floor so he red and said:" What took you so long ? "


    Eijar was then crawling toward his wrist , Ciel was terrified of seeing her so he just moved back then said :" A snake, a snake, we need to kill her "


    Isiah looked at him and he realized that the kid was afraid of her so he said:" It is mine "


    He wanted to tell him that the snake was not going to hurt him but he just looked at Eijar and said:" What happened there ? "


    " That mage healed him but he is still unconscious, and yeah your spell worked, the moment he finished and started to run away he died .


    Isiah nodded his head then said:" I couldn''t just stay there because of the corpses"


    " I figured," Eijar replied .


    " The snake is talking ! The snake is ¡­" Ciel started to shout because he was very surprised .


    Eijar turned around to face him while she was still on Isiah''s wrist then said:'''' A little kid ! Why are they still alive?, master "


    Isiah looked at her because he knew what she was referring to, Ciel got closer to her when he heard her calling Isiah master.


    He extended his arm toward her and then said:" Can I touch you? "


    Eijar moved back and went to Isiah''s neck immediately then said: " What''s with this kid? Don''t let him touch me or I will bite him, I swear "


    It was the first time Isiah saw Eijar very ufortable so he smirked and looked her in the eyes and said:" Are you afraid ?"


    " Afraid? Me ? No, of course not"


    Ciel kept looking at Eijar from afar then said: " You look beautiful "


    Isiah looked away through the window at that moment as he thought:'' Of course, you are going to think of her as beautiful, you are so innocent to the point where I just want to put you inside my chest so that the world wouldn''t corrupt you ''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah bit his lower lip as he thought of how protective he was over him, since he reincarnated he never felt something so strong toward a person as he felt toward Ciel, and until this day he never admitted it to himself and he always wanted to shake it off


    " Do you really think that I am beautiful ? " Eijar said as she was moving her head towards him.


    Ciel extended his hand right away to meet her halfway, but she somehow changed her mind and moved back around Isiah''s neck then said:" I don''t want you to touch me "


    At that moment Isiah said breaking the silence :" I am not feeling well "


    Eijar immediately looked at him and then said:" I know, I could feel everything that you feeling, the pain is unbearable" .


    "I should do something about it "


    " The only thing that I could think of is don''t kill anyone in the meantime," Eijar said while she noticed Lexie that was lying on the bureau.


    Eijar looked at Isiah as a result and then said:``Who is she? Why is she having that bruise around her neck? Did you try to kill her?"


    Isiah didn''t reply to her


    it was half an hour of silence, Isiah was only looking through the window when Eijar went closer to check on Lexie''s state


    Ciel took her hand in between his hands and kept waiting for her to wake up.


    Lexie opened her eyes one time, because of the pain she felt before losing consciousness, her mind was frozen on thatst fear she had.


    She woke up screaming which made Ciel very scared when he looked at her .


    Isiah looked at her with a cold look, he didn''t approach her again, however, Ciel tried and at that moment Lexie was not even in her right mind .


    She was crying and screaming while holding herself with both her arms, Ciel tried several times to get closer to her until Eijar said:" Just leave her, she is not going to see you, she is still under the weight of thest thing that terrified her .


    Eijar looked at Isiah again then said:" Was it really you ? What did you do to her ? "


    Lexie didn''t realize that she was out of it until she cried for almost 15 minutes. She looked around and saw Ciel standing there looking at her, very terrified of her breakdown.


    " Are¡­ are ¡­ you okay ? '''' She said while she was still crying .


    Ciel nodded then said:" Yes"


    " I am not ¡­dead ? '''' She asked, because even when breathing she couldn''t just believe that she was alive, she needed confirmation from him .


    But this time, the answer didn''te from him, she heard a few steps getting closer to her, she turned around immediately only to see the person who strangled her and was about to kill her was getting closer to her .

 Chapter 166 You Cant Address Me

    Isiah went closer to her when he realized that she was ready to talk, he listened to her cries and screams all that time without doing anything but when he knew that she finally got back to her normal state, he walked towards her slowly and looked to her from above .


    Ciel didn''t want to move back but Eijar gave him a sign to move back.


    Eiajr knew that Isiah was not going to hurt them because if he wanted to do that he would have before she came and after she asked him not to kill to stop that urge .


    He would never kill just to stop that urge, he was that kind of person to her .


    Lexie trembled the moment she saw him, she tried to back off as he got closer to her, he leaned toward her.


    Lexie didn''t know whether he was going to strangle her again or just kill her with a spell.


    He looked at her deep in the eyes then said with a cold tone:" I am going to kill you, right now, I am just dying what is inevitable, put this in your mind"


    Lexie was so shocked, she never knew that a person''s talk would be this cold and harmful, she was still having tears in her eyes but for a reason, she lowered her sight toward his chest.


    She had worries and one of them was that the person standing next to her was not a living person, or maybe he was just a ghost that is hunting her till he takes her with him.


    As if she didn''t hear a single word that Isiah said, she touched the ce of his heart with her palm .


    It was an invasive move and Isiah hated it so much, he hated to be touched like that without any warning, and on top of it , it was from a person that didn''t mind seeing him be murdered brutally .


    Lexie felt his heart beating , she had her confirmation that he was not a dead person , so she started to pull her palm from there slowly.


    As she started to do that, Isiah reached her hand very fast and grabbed her hand in his hand, and applied a huge physical force to it.


    He wanted to break the hand sheid on his chest without a single permission.


    He did it as he kept her eyes captive, he didn''t mind seeing the pain in her eyes, he enjoyed seeing her struggle to free her hand from his barbaric torment.


    Yet Isiah continued doing that until he felt Ciel''s fist in his leg, Isiah released her immediately then turned around to look at him .


    Ciel was giving him a look of me and Isiah noticed that so he moved away immediately toward the window to breathe some air .


    Ciel helped Lexie sit properly and then said:``Are you okay now ? "


    Lexie nodded her head immediately because she didn''t want to worry him.


    However, all she kept thinking about was that Isiah hated her so much, hated her to the point where he wanted to kill her with his hands, hated her more than she could ever imagine and the crazy part was that she thought that it was justified .


    Eijar looked at Lexie then said:" If he said he is going to kill you then he is going to kill you "


    Lexie was very stunned when she saw the snake talking so Ciel said:" The snake calls him master, isn''t she beautiful? "<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lexie didn''t say anything however, Eijar got closer to Ciel and then said:'''' She ? How did you know that I am a she ?"


    " I just assumed, '''' Ciel said with a smile on his face .


    Eijar looked at Isiah then said:" And I thought that he is the only one who had this way of thinking "


    Ciel walked toward Isiah who was standing next to the window looking at the forest, he cleared his throat then said:" Stay with us "


    Isiah didn''t even bow his head to look at him, he kept looking at the forest and then said:" I am not staying here "


    "Why ? It is dangerous outside "


    " I think that you haven''t understood the reality yet, I am the danger now, you should be afraid of me, I am nothing like I was when we first met, that Isiah is dead now, buried under thousands ofyers"


    Ciel was very confused about what Isiah said however, he just said:" I will stay with you"


    " No, you are not "


    " I will stay with you like old days "


    " That''s not going to happen"


    " I have to be with you, did you forget that you were okay with this just two months ago? '''' Ciel was very persistent, unlike all the other times.


    A kid under trauma like him was never going to feel worthy of anything, he knows that because he never felt that way either.


    His whole life he never felt worthy of love, attention, caring , or even liking, he lived that way without even thinking more about it .


    However, seeing Ciel trying to get outside of his shell made him feel like he wanted to take him between his arms and hug him.


    Eijar said as she was crawling toward both of them:" I like the kid "


    " I want to dispose of you, so you are not in a position to invite anyone, " Isiah replied to her .


    " Isiah '''' Ciel said in a very cute way, his adorable eyes were glowing in that ce .


    Isiah looked at him at that moment, so Ciel said:``I will do whatever you want, I will never annoy you, I will always follow your rules..so¡­so¡­take me with you" .


    Lexie stood at her feet then walked toward them slowly, she was still in a bad shape to do anything then said:" He doesn''t want to take you, Ciel, just¡­ept it "


    Isiah red at her the moment he saw her walking toward them then said:" This ce is going down, I ''ll make sure that this happens, I will enjoy the scenery, until then ¡­you can''t address me, under no circumstances "

 Chapter 167 I Will Never Let Him Hurt You

    Yogev only regained consciousness when almost an hour passed, and when he woke up he found himself still lying on the ground, he was very surprised when he saw the number of corpses that were surrounding him.


    He didn''t know what happened when he fainted after Isiah attacked him, but from the look at the scenery around him, he knew that something extravagant happened to him.


    He sat immediately when he remembered Heigl, his eyes started to wander all around him to see where he was but he couldn''t find him .


    He stood with difficulty and started to walk toward the door, he recognized a few of those dead mages.


    Those were some of the mages he permitted them to leave, and he was so sure that they only followed him here to kill him.


    When he and Heigl were walking through the forest he didn''t realize that they were followed by Isiah Duncan and the mages that went their separate ways .


    He sighed as he got back and tried to go further to find Heigl . He knew that he was not hurt because he didn''t find his body there.


    He called for his name several times but he didn''t show up, and as a result of that, he just thought that Heigl left him there to die, a thing that he would never do .


    ''Did he leave me here ? ''


    He kept looking at the wall of that dark corridor until he heard Heigl''s voice saying :" Are you okay ? Follow me "


    Something in him was telling him that something went wrong so he had to ask :" What happened here ?"


    Yogev was happy that Heigl was still there; however, it was mixed with fear and a lot of anticipation .


    " What happened ? Well the young man that was following us was Lucas''s brother, he was Isiah Duncan, and he is a lunatic, he killed all of those, even the one who helped you heal, he made a spell on him, he killed him even when he was not here, I had to offer him something so that he won''t kill us "


    Yogev started to walk heading inside of the transportation center when Heigl added :" He will kill us too , but right now we have a card in our hands, he won''t hesitate to get what he wants"


    " Where were you right now? I thought that you left me, just like that "


    " Leave you ? " Heigl asked .


    " Yes, you have the potential to do that " Yogev answered firmly, however, Heigl just ignored him and went past him inside .


    He ignored him after that because he thought ill of him and he didn''t stand that.


    Not when he jeopardized his life multiple times to save him from his poor decisions .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Heigl continued walking until he reached a big hall, it was something built differently, there were drawing on the walls, some symbols that he didn''t recognize, he felt like this is the most spacious ce he had ever seen, it felt like it was built by people that were not from here to be exact, the same that goes on with the seventh''s king castle .


    Yogev joined him immediately, very pissed because of their recent argument, since he got kicked by his own people on such a night he became very sensitive and he was making all his anger hitting the only person that actually stood next to him when times get tough .


    When Heigl saw that Yogev followed him here he just started to search for the doors and the corridors around, he went upstairs too and started to search for a bit of information .


    When he finally found what seemed like the transportation center he knew that the n he made was fuc***ed up.


    Everything was destroyed in that room, it felt like something was done to prevent all of the left out from going there.


    Heigl spat on the floor then said:" This fuck***ers didn''t do it by themselves, it is destroyed like this , this means that someone here helped him do that "


    " Talking to yourself ? "


    Yogev stepped into the room just right after he made a tour there, Heigl looked at him with a straight face then said:" The only way out is damaged, I am not even sure if it is going to be fixed "


    "So the things you were nning won''t happen? " Yogev asked him with a look of despair in his eyes .


    "Don''t just act like a kid okay , I am devastated as you are , so don''t you darey everything on me , because the next time you do this I am going to lock you outside, you are not a leader anymore and of course, you are not my leader since the beginning.


    Remember I just wanted you to lead them so that they would be obedient and don''t cause troubles, yet all you caused me was that , and only that " Heigl was yelling at him while pointing his index toward him.


    It felt like he was waiting for him to even reply that he would jump over him and kill him .


    " Why do you have to be this rude ? I am frustrated because of this bad news, I am not ming you for anything, I can''t me you for anything, it is not your fault so don''t think that I would make you lift all the burden by yourself " Yogev replied to him with a bass voice because he knew that Heigl would explode on him if he even heard him talking normally .


    Heigl started walking in circles in the middle of that room, he threw the chairs on the wall and even threw the table away, he was very pissed and that made him more anxious.


    " He is going toe again , his snake disappeared just before you woke up, he will kill us this time, I have nothing to offer him, why was I so confident about all this shit? Why did I promise him something like that?I mean he is Isiah Duncan, he will kill me for sure, if his brother did what he did at that young age , he , he will kill us mercilessly, I just know "


    Heigl started to bite his nails because he couldn''t think of anything else .


    " I will never let him hurt you " Yogev said when he realized that Heigl was having a panic moment

 Chapter 168 New Assembly

    People were acting very differently for these triple full moons, usually, they hide and don''te out of their shelters until the lineage of the three moons ends after three hours .


    However this time, they tried to take advantage of these events and take revenge on those who attacked them before.


    As a result of that, a lot of people died in the first hour of the dark creatures, including the ones that Isiah killed.


    However, some were protected in the castle, and some started wandering outside because their shelters were destroyed or because they simply wanted to make amends for their losses.


    Isiah pushed Ciel away the moment Lexie stepped to back him off, he knew that he was going to kill her if he stayed any longer so he walked away under Ciel''s sad eyes.


    Eijar kept whispering in his ears that he should have brought Ciel with him because in that ce he was not safe, people were leaving the forest to go to the institution because it was the closest ce to it .


    At least that''s what happened in the past triple full moons.


    But Isiah didn''t even give her a chance to discuss with him, he was too focused on what he wanted to do, and Ciel was only destruction .


    " I am going to wait for you " Ciel shouted from the window when he saw Isiah walking toward the forest.


    Isiah didn''t even try to look at him, because he knew that if he saw his adorable face he would weaken and go get him .


    Eijar was waving at Ciel with her tail, she liked the kid so much yet Isiah didn''t allow him toe .


    The moment Isiah stepped into the forest he noticed a movement next to him, he turned around only to see a few people running toward the institution .


    " Master, did you see what I just saw ? "


    " Apparently they heard Ciel talking there, it is the only reason for them toe out like this and follow him " Isiah said to her .


    The forest was not a good ce to hide in there, he knew that because it was crusty due to the previous fire and most of the creatures were wandering there.


    For these people to stay there meant that they were just waiting for other people to show themselves


    .


    " These people are not aiming for something good, " Isiah said as he turned around .


    " It is either they are very brave or stupid to be outside in a triple full moons " Eijar replied to him .


    *********


    " I told you? It is not safe for you to stay with a person like him , ``Lexie said as she was patting Ciel''s back.


    Ciel burst into tears the moment Isiah disappeared into the forest.


    That made him relive the same feelings when his parents leveled up then after that his brothers and sister.


    Being left out that way made him feel so sad and tears were the only way for him to express his sadness .


    Lexie didn''t even know how to stop him from crying, so she hugged him even when she always felt like he was not a fond of touching then said:" Okay , maybe Isiah is just going to a dangerous ce and that is why he didn''t want to take you with him "<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ciel moved right away breaking that hug then said: " Isiah let me stay with him even when he was weak"


    " Well, Isiah has important things to do" Lexie shouted at him which made him move back and be silent.


    She knew that she messed up the moment she saw him acting that way .


    " I am sorry, I am so sorry, I didn''t mean to act this way, but I really don''t understand that bastard, I wish I could tell you what he is thinking but I can''t, I only think that he had some bad things to do, I have a corrupted way when I think about him, I think I hate him¡­


    "


    Ciel didn''t even try tomunicate with her again, he just kept on crying silently into that dark corner.


    " They are here ! " Someone said as he broke into the silence of that room


    Lexie was very terrified when that happened, she stood up immediately to face the people who broke into that ce .


    There were a total of twenty people but Lexie was only able to see 5 of them entering that ssroom.


    " Who are you? " She said immediately.


    She knew from the first look that these people were not here with good intentions because of the look in their eyes .


    She immediately stood in front of Ciel to protect him and then said:" Who are you ? Do you need shelter or something ? "


    None of them answered her questions, they were all men and they had a creepy smiles on their faces .


    ? " If you don''t reply to my questions then I will assume that you are enemies "


    Lexie tried to act with confidence even when her body shape was the smallest there among the eldest.


    " Anyone who is not a part of our assembly is our enemy, " One of them said .


    " Assembly ? Huh ? Okay , it seems like there are a lot of groups in this past period. Who is your leader? "


    " Well, all those who stayed with the bastard are our enemies" The man answered


    Lexie couldn''t understand anything he was saying, he didn''t give information and clearly, he was not there to discuss anything with her.


    " You have to be killed ! It is ourw that is going to be applied in this region"


    When that man said his threats explicitly Lexie knew that she was going to be finished here unless she was the first to attack .


    She was terrified, but she managed to control her divine energy to form a huge fireball that she just threw toward that man, however, the man covered himself instantly with barrier which made her attack fail, and now he was so focused on killing her .


    " I will never let you kill this kid, " Lexie shouted .

 Chapter 169 Isiah ...Please!

    All that Lexie thought about at that moment was the fact that she was in desperate need of help, sure she was not going to stay there motionless, she was going to fight to the death to save Ciel .


    However, she was realistic enough to know that these men were more powerful than her and numerous too .


    The promise she made for Ciel was not random , it represented the only thing left that she could change in her life if she worked for it .


    It represented a chance for her to be herself again and she was not going to lose it just like that .


    Lexie created a barrier with her divine energy and then started to hit the attackers with a lot of fire waves.


    She was good at using the arrow and bow but in this situation, she was not in a position to use them when the enemy was right there.


    Her hits were not effective, dly the attackers were not that strong either so she just tried tost for much longer until she figured things out .


    Her barrier didn''tst for 10 minutes when she got a double hit by two mages, they used a water element and flooded her with it .


    Because of the pressure they applied , it was very hard for her to stand against their attack .


    The only thing that she managed to do was to cover the little Ciel from that huge pressured water .


    Lexie tried her best not to break, not even for a second because the safety of Ciel was all on her shoulder .


    One of those mages got closer to her then said:" At this point, I think I could use even a girl like this one, having se*** with someone like her will be as if I am fuc***ing a man but still, she is avable and it is better than nothing "


    The man looked at her with a creepy smile on his face, the other ones just left the ce the moment he said that announcement leaving him with Ciel and 4 other mages .


    Lexie red at him because she felt disgusted with the idea itself, she looked at the other mages, and she noticed that they were having the same look on their faces .


    "A kid is standing here " She yelled at them when she remembered that Ciel was standing there .


    She didn''t want his innocence to be stolen from him so she didn''t wait for the attackers to do their moves.


    She just started to summon fire in that ce, she didn''t care about the documents that were there even when Ciel told her that Isiah organized them there by himself .


    She made a huge fire between her and the mages, it was the only thing that she could have possibly done in such a situation, yet they stopped it immediately with their water element magic .


    One of them just continued to walk toward her, he grabbed her arm with violence, so she waved her hand in the air and pped his face.


    Lexie was so pissed by the audacity that those mages had, that she spat on his face the moment he leaned to force a kiss on her .<novelnext></novelnext>


    " For sure , you don''t know me, I am not that typical woman that you can fu***k so easily, I am not" Lexie was yelling at him while still ring at him .


    The other mages came in at that moment and wanted to tie her hands up from moving, she kicked them, punished them, she bit the man who was ahead of them .


    Ciel was struggling to release her too, he tried a few spells but he was too scared to even concentrate, he managed to make two of them get hit by balls of pressured air but when the other mages realized that the spells were made by him, they tied him up with magic ropes then wanted to take him away .


    Lexie lost her mind when she saw that happening, she started yelling and screaming at them to release him but they ignore herpletely


    " I can''t let this happen, I will kill you "


    "You are not going to live either so , no need for you to be this aggressive "


    Lexie spat on the floor this time and went toward that man despite being tied with magical ropes.


    The man this time was so tired and sick of her resistance so he hit her on the stomach with his fist until she fell to the ground not feeling well at all .


    The man didn''t stop at this point. He went ballistic as he started to kick her thin body while grabbing her short curly brown hair aggressively as if he was trying to pull it out from its ce .


    It was too difficult for her to even move yet she kept crawling toward the door trying to follow the mages who took Ciel.


    The mage who was hitting her spat on her when he saw that she was not going to stop moving, then he jumped over her and started to rip her clothes.


    She had a lot of punches along the way, she couldn''t even speak or scream, however, the only thing that she felt like she had control over was her tears.


    Lexie didn''t cry even at a moment like that, she kept grinding her teeth as she was looking at those mages with a scary disgusting look .


    " This bitch, is no fun , but I want to break her, I want to fix this malicious attitude of hers, and when I do that, she will never be able to look me in the eyes again, " The man said under the eptance of his friends that came with him .


    Lexie heard the sound of Ciel crying and screaming as they were taking him away from her, and all she thought about was that she was going to kill herself right away if something happened to him .


    Lexie was not in a position to defend even herself, in that moment she remembered Isiah, she cursed inside of her, and she knew that he had all the right to hate her .


    When he was surrounded by hundreds of people that wanted to kill him she was there looking and she did nothing to help him .


    She knew exactly how he felt, her whole body ached as she whispered :" Isiah ..please "

 Chapter 170 A Whisper!

    Approximately an hour and a half after the beginning of the triple full moons, a scream could be heard in the institution of magic.


    After hearing the screams, Lexiepletely lost her mind. At first, those were Ciel''s screams, but after that, the screams became louder and appeared toe from a man.


    " Please leave him , please don''t hurt him, please don''t kill him. '''' Lexie was speaking a bit slower and with a voice that was simr to a whisper because she had severe punches on her face .


    The man ignored herpletely because all he was thinking about was having sexual contact with her .


    He was now too invested in that after ripping her clothes.


    Yet all she was thinking about at that moment was the way she failed Isiah her whole life .


    Maybe it was a defense mechanism but her mind shutpletely the picture of what was happening in front of her, she only thought that she was not there and that was not happening to her, no one ever sexually looked at her, and of course, it was not going to happen when the apocalypse started .


    It felt like she waspletely living something else until she heard a huge impact, that sound made her go back to the real situation she was in .


    She looked around only to see the man as he was tucked into the wall of that ssroom , she barely was able to see when she noticed a dark shadow there, she looked more just to have a clue of what was happening .


    " Is he ¡­ ?" She whispered .


    The person who hit this man with that huge power was Isiah Duncan, and he didn''t even stop at that point, he just kept on hitting his scalp on the wall until he crushed it .


    Only then did Lexie realize that she was in such a situation, all her fears float to the surface. She looked at Isiah while he was hitting the man with a lot of gratitude because she wanted to do the same thing to him because he hurt Ciel .


    " Ciel .." She said with a fainted voice.


    Isiah noticed her so he stopped crushing that man''s scalp, he turned around and then started to walk toward her .


    Because of the darkness, Lexie couldn''t see his features so she didn''t know what to expect from him .


    " Ciel" Lexie repeated as she pointed at the door.


    Isiah didn''t say anything to her, at that moment Eijar and Ciel walked from the door.


    Ciel was going to get closer to her when Isiah said firmly: " Take him with you to the forest, waiting for me there "


    Ciel looked right away at Isiah then said:" I just want to ¡­"


    Ciel didn''tplete his words when Isiah said:" Leave right now with her "


    Isiah was then very close to Lexie, his face looked much scarier than those men, and she thought to herself:'' He doesn''t have a soul, I swear ''


    Eijar said right away: " Come on Ciel, I will show you something"


    Ciel didn''t seem to care about what Eijar was offering but he just moved away because Isiah didn''t seem to be ying around when he asked him to leave .<novelnext></novelnext>


    When Lexie saw that Ciel was safe and that he was unharmed, she sighed and then looked at the ground, she didn''t notice that she was crying even .


    She felt a few stepsing toward her so she raised her face to face the person who wasing toward her.


    " Why did you call for me ? " Isiah said as he stood there looking at her from above.


    Lexie was very surprised by what he said, she didn''t even have a reply to that so she kept silent.


    ''A person can''t hear such a whisper from afar, I am just imagining, he is not saying this obviously, I am too confused ''


    Because of all the events that happened Lexie didn''t notice that she was half naked, the male tunic she wore was torn apart which showed her breast that was covered desperately with sheets.


    She was too worried about Ciel till she forgotpletely that the man left her half naked .


    Isiah stood there and then said:" The bastard did this ? "


    Lexie finally remembered that she was going to be raped just a few seconds ago, she covered her chest with her arms then said :" Can you please look away until I fix myself "


    Isiah red at her then said :" Hurry and follow us "


    he left the ssroom immediately, he didn''t even look at her in that way, yet she felt embarrassed .


    '' I have to just move on and forget what happened to me, it is not like anything happened right, he just came in the perfect time, the man didn''t strip mepletely, I held my shi***t together, I didn''t give them the power to break me, I am strong ''


    Lexie stood on her feet with difficulty, that man gave her a lot of bruises and injuries more than she had in her entire life .


    She cast a spell to summon new clothes and wore them, just the typical male pants and tunic because she always feltfortable in those .


    She didn''t even go to check on that man state to know that he was dead .


    '' I think I owe Isiah a lot now '' She thought as she opened the door only to see him there standing in silence .


    She looked around and all that she saw were corpses everywhere, he killed all of those mages who tried to attack her and Ciel .


    '' I can''t seem to find an answer to why he did this, is it to help me or to kill me by himself ''


    When he was in the room she didn''t notice that he was looking differently, he looked like he was in huge pain.


    " Are you hurt? ``Lexie asked him .


    Isiah didn''t reply to her and started to walk away at that moment, yet she didn''t move not even for a bit which made Isiah turn around and look at her .


    " Is it because of the injury I caused you ?"

 Chapter 171 Get Rid Of Them !

    That terrible hunger only went over the edge the moment Isiah murdered all those mages, he couldn''t just ignore the fact that Ciel was going to be hurt by them and he run right away to save him .


    He was more powerful than them, he sensed their divine energy from afar and knew where they were even before entering the institution.


    Since he became capable of functioning with the diabolic core of magic, his senses got enhanced which helped a lot to find Ciel''s ce .


    The first two he ran into were just wandering in the corridors searching for other people there.


    Since theyck divine energy, they were unable to even detect that he wasn''t just a normal mage and that he was different from them.


    During the triple full moons, the world beyond was connected to Delwias Ind, which facilitated the transpassing of the dark energy, the ces were filled with it and all the creatures channeled it for more power to use, Isiah only discovered this when he started attacking these two mages .


    ''More power, I won''t hesitate to use it, I will do all I can to kill more ''


    Both of them fell to the ground screaming which alerted others, Isiah didn''t even care about the others .


    He just kept moving forward toward the ssroom where he left Ciel there .


    For a moment he forgotpletely about the hunger and the fact that he had to stop killing to prevent it .


    Eijar on the other hand started to crawl on the ground unseen to get faster to Ciel. Isiah didn''t even mess with those mages or tried to stretch torturing them as was wishing to do .


    The moment he encountered them in the corridors, he cast a spell that killed them with no dy .


    It was a dark spell he learned from the grimoire, it sends waves simr to electric waves but it is dark ones that enter into their bodies and spread inside of them until they mess with their vital organs and eventually kill them .


    Those who took Ciel away were just so close to where he left him, they wanted to take him away so that their friend would have a moment of enjoyment with Lexie .


    "Fuc***ing perverts," He said when he heard them talking with pride.


    They were even talking about taking turns with her which made him feel very disgusted .


    When Isiah saw them tying Ciel there, he just went crazy.


    His eyes were almost shining in that dark corridor due to the enormous rage he felt at that moment .


    Isiah summoned a sword then covered it with ayer of his dark energy then headed toward them.


    "fuc***ing bastards, I am going to fu****ing kill you, I will eat year you apart, then I am going to enjoy eating your flesh "


    Isiah stopped talking immediately because only then did he know that his thoughts were taking another turn .


    Although some of them created barriers and summoned weapons to resist his fight, the oue was very predictable given the intensity of his desire to kill them.


    " Are you okay, little kid ? " Eijar asked as she went toward him while Isiah was killing the mages who tried to hurt him.


    Isiah was brutal and the look in his eyes was very scary, yet he didn''t care about Ciel''s emotions, he couldn''t afford to think about him in such a state.


    Ciel''s eyes still had tears in them, he was very confused and what made him tremble in fear was the screams of those people when Isiah was ughtering them .


    "I am going to kill every fu***ing one of them " Isiah shouted when he killed thest one of the mages that captured Ciel .


    " You came back ! " Ciel shouted as he started to get closer to Isiah, he had a lot of mixed emotions inside of him, he was very confused yet the only thing he knew was that he wanted to be next to Isiah right now .


    Eijar said immediately :" Just don''t, don''t get closer to him, not now "


    Ciel couldn''t possibly understand why Eijar said that, so he got closer only to see Isiah''s face covered with blood, he looked terribly awful.


    Isiah was gasping for air after thatst attack, the sword he summoned broke and he had to throw it away.


    " Isiah¡­.please!"


    suddenly, Isiah heard a whisper, someone whispered his name and it was a female voice, before even he get to ask about what happened to Lexie because he suspected that the voice was hers, Ciel said :" Please help her, she is in danger " .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah moved right away and headed toward the ssroom where he had all his book collections , he saw Lexieying on the ground in a terrible state while that mage was on top of her, her clothes were ripped and she was almost unconscious .


    He didn''t care that much about her however he was so curious about the whisper he heard.


    *********


    " Tell me, Isiah, did the mages hurt you when you came back or it is because of me"


    Isiah looked at her for a brief amount of time then he continued to walk ignoring herpletely, he didn''t want to save her, it just happened and for him, there was no way that he would ept such a conversation with her .


    When he kept hitting that mage''s scalp on the wall the only thing that was moving him was his urge to kill.


    Ciel and Eijar were waiting at the gate of the institution very silent .


    The sky was very dark and the moons were still shining bright, the horrors of the night were still happening, yet Isiah felt like he wanted to get away from here.


    " You don''t look good, " Eijar said the moment she saw him.


    Rather than replying to her, Isiah continued walking followed by the three of them. He felt like sweat was covering all of his body, his body was aching because it didn''t have those bodies after he killed them, and he absolutely hated it .


    Ciel ran toward Isiah with a cute smile on his face then said:" Are we going to hide together now ? "


    '' Hide together ? Sh**t, I didn''t want this to happen ''


    He was walking ahead of them and not far from the borders of the forest, Isiah stopped walking, everyone was so confused.


    He leaned toward a close tree to him and grabbed the grimoire while mumbling to himself: " Fuc*** , there must be a spell here somewhere, I just have to do something about this, I can''t concentrate "


    Lexie and Ciel stayed away from him because Eijar was the one that asked them not to get closer, yet she reached out to him then said:" There is no such a spell, you are not an exception to the rules of the world beyond , you have to do it , you are already not a divine mage anymore, so why do you think that you could be normal ?"


    Isiah red at Eijar then said while he was biting his lower lips:" Don''t you dare say anything in front of them, you bitch!"


    Eijar didn''t know the type of rtionship between Isiah and Ciel and Lexie, she thought that they were very close because he helped them and restricted himself from killing them, yet with histe actions she felt very confused.


    Her thoughts were that his bad attitude was simply because he hated her, but here he was far worse with them than with her.


    "We should go back to the transportation center, do you think you could control your hunger until then ? "


    Isiah looked at everything around him then focused his sight on Lexie and Ciel,then said:" Get rid of them "


    Lexie didn''t expect much from him, at least he didn''t kill her right away, she even thought he wasn''t saving her at all, but only enjoyed the hunt to make sure he didn''t miss any of them.


    Ciel, however, was not waiting for this, he didn''t cry however he felt like Isiah was abandoning him.


    When Ciel''s family leveled up one after another he never felt the way he did when Isiah said those words.


    Isiah saved him when he was at his lowest, he gave him food, protected him, and gave him shelter, he even cared to have a conversation with him, he made him feel like someone was really willing to take care of him with nothing in return .


    " I want to go with you, " Ciel yelled .


    Lexie put her hand on his shoulder trying to keep him away from Isiah, but he didn''t seem like he wanted to back off .


    " I am not going to stay here, Isiah, I only stayed there because I was waiting for you, and now that I found you I will never go back to that ce, never , never ¡­" Ciel was talking very fast and with a lot of anger.


    To him, that was not even an option.


    " Ciel, he doesn''t want you to apany him," Lexie said while Her eyes were focused on Isia''s face, her face waspletely bruised, she was barely able to see and speak yet she knew that she didn''t need to force herself and Ciel into his life .


    " You too! You should help me, Lexie, tell him, tell him that we are going to be good for him, tell him that we will do anything he wants, tell him that I was a good kid in his absence "


    As Ciel said thest words, his voice cracked and he started to cry.

 Chapter 172 Only The Kid ...

    Even when crying Ciel tried his best not to be annoying or too loud, his tears were just slipping from his eyes silently yet it made everyone stop talking and look at him .


    Lexie removed her hand from his shoulder and went to stand in front of him, she ignored everything that was going on between Isiah and Eijar.


    She knew that he didn''t want them to be with him, she found it justified given the circumstances however she didn''t want him to go and act this rude in front of Ciel.


    Ciel was just a little kid and he was taking him as a role model, and this way he was going to make him very sad .


    Lexie knew that Ciel was not going to be satisfied with staying with her and that he was going to follow him no matter what, and that is why she had to fix the problem .


    Because of all the beating she got from that mage even though her voice was too quiet, he strangled her neck and for that, her vocal cords got hurt too.


    " You are a good kid, and there is no need for me to tell him that , he knows this "


    Lexie extended her hand toward him while leaning in front of him on her knees, she was going to wipe his tears when he just backed off leaving her hand in the air then said intermittently:" I am not crying "


    He wiped his tears so fast just to prove to Isiah that he was not a bad kid and that he was not going to be a spoiled kid when he would be with him .


    "It is fine to cry, Ciel, there is nothing wrong with crying , you are a little kid, no one would tell you otherwise, even grownups cry when they are just sad and things are too much for them "


    She just removed her hand from his way then stood again and turned around to face Isiah, she was in a bad state.


    ''He may be disgusted even by looking at me, I don''t want to talk to him yet the kid is not going to listen to me anymore if I don''t do my best to help him with what he really wants''


    Isiah''s eyes were focused only on Ciel. Since he started crying he kept looking at him silently, he didn''t move , not even for a second , his whole attention was focused on him .


    "Isiah " She said to grab his attention.


    However, the moment Isiah heard her calling his name that way, he looked at her with a lot of anger.


    She realized that Isiah was only in rage because of her and not because of Ciel, she was the only unwanted thing there and she hated how that felt .


    "I am leaving right now, but, I think I owe Ciel to ask you to take him with you "


    Since she started to talk, Isiah started to grind his teeth, his anger was showing on all his face, and he just couldn''t contain it .


    "I fuc***ing asked you not address me, clearly you think I am joking, you fucking wh**re, I am not your friend, not your savior, and nothing is rting me to you, why do you think that you have some kind of privilege over me ? "


    Isiah said while he threw the grimoire away , it was still attached to him but he didn''t care, he was blinded by anger as he was walking fast toward Lexie ¡­


    Lexie knew that he was going to hurt her, the look in his eyes was not very promising but she couldn''t move with the state of her body..


    She just closed her eyes the moment she felt that she was so close to her .


    "Fucking who***e" Isiah said as he strangled her with his hand, he was very strong, she just looked so smallpared to him.


    He pushed her while in that position toward the tree behind her, Ciel grabbed him from his leg and started to ask him to release her but he was so willing to hurt her .


    "I can''t even stand looking at you"


    When Isiah said that Lexie felt real pain in her heart, it was way more troubling than the pain thates with suffocating with his hand on her neck.


    "If¡­killing me ¡­is ¡­going to bring ¡­.you some peace¡­do it" Lexie said while struggling to speak.


    "Leave her alone, she didn''t do anything, Lexie is nice, she is one of us, you can''t just do this every time she speaks to you," Ciel said while still trying to push Isiah again .


    Eijar said at that moment :" I hear something "


    Isiah ignored her because he was too focused on hurting Lexie when she added :" There is a monster near us, they are getting closer "


    Isiah heard thest sentence she said so he looked away and started to focus his senses to confirm what she said.


    "Ah like we need more inconvenience "<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah approached Lexie till their eyes became very close then said:" The only thing that would bring me peace is to kill you several times, one time is just not enough"


    Lexie started to cry because she felt like she was under so much pressure. Isiah was the person that changed the game for her, however, she always kept pushing her thoughts toward him away.


    She followed what her parents and people said, she was convinced that being away from him was going to do her good.


    But the moment she knew that he might be alive she thought that she finally got the chance to treat him right only to realize that it was over for her .


    "We hurt you, I hurt you, I am not asking for forgiveness but let me help you".


    Isiah released her and tried to find a way to fight but she took the hand he was strangling her with and said:``I lived for them my whole life, now , I want to do what I really want ".


    Isiah was not even looking at her, he just pushed her away and then said:" Fu***k off, run away, or I''ll kill you right now "


    "Ah, do you feel the dark energy?" Eijar said .


    Isiah turned around after a lot of focus and then said:" At least I am sure that he is not a giant or a hellhound, so no worries "


    Ciel walked toward Isiah and took his hand then said:" Why are you acting this way?


    "Go away "


    Despite all of the pain that Isiah felt because of that hunger, he just stood there waiting for the thing that was moving toward them so fast .


    In the beginning, he thought that this creature was definitely not a powerful one but when he felt his speed he knew that he was in a messed-up situation .


    " He is fast," Eijar said .


    Only a few secondster there stood the creature that gave Isiah shills when he first saw him in Summit .


    " The big mouth creature, we should just resume our fight from where we left in Summit," Isiah said.


    Lexie and Ciel were terrified because it was the first time they had seen a dark creature, and this one looked very scary and abnormal.


    Isiah red at Ciel at that moment because he wanted him out of here, if he stayed with her he was only going to be a distraction for him .


    '' There is no doubt that I will kill every person on my way, I swear there is nothing that is going to stop me, a human soul worth nothing to me, yet ¡­this kid ¡­this kid is making feel, and I hate this if only I didn''t meet him, if only I haven''t shared with him those moments, then and only then I would kill him so easily


    Isiah looked at Eijar and said: "Take him to that ce, if anything happens to him, I will eat you alive"


    Unlike all the other times Eijar just bowed her head to him and then said :"Yes, master ¡­.and her ? "


    " Only the kid, " He said firmly while looking at Lexie .


    Eijar went to Ciel''s wrist and started to pull him away even when he was not okay with leaving Lexie behind, but Eijar just used some force to pull him away.


    Isiah was not going to leave her to live another day if something happened to him .


    The big mouth creature approached Isiah very fast while his mouth was moving automatically, its mouth was opening and closing alternatively and very fast. Isiah knew what he was capable of and that is why he took his grimoire again and tried to cast a spell.


    Lexie started to move away behind him, she couldn''t even run away so she just stayed behind a tree .


    She knew that she was not protected and that she was going to die the moment the creature reached her.


    She closed her eyes and kept listening to the noises of that fight .


    Isiah was speaking anguage that she didn''t understand, casting one spell after another ¡­


    '' I wish that I was strong, I wouldn''t be hiding this way, I am very pathetic ''

 Chapter 173 Bath Of Lava

    In the border of that forest, there was only Isiah and Lexie facing that dark creature, which Isiah treated as if he was not afraid of him at all.


    He knew that he was strong but the main issue with him was his speed. That day, this big mouth creature was not considered stronger than the giant but he was faster and that was his strong suit.


    The moment that creature saw Isiah, he headed towards him fast, his crazy eyes were looking everywhere as if he was trying to look out for his next victim .


    Isiah smiled the moment he saw him then said right away as he was holding his grimoire:" Cripantomkawa"


    Which meant a bath ofva .


    This spell was one of the strongest spells he ever practiced, it requires so much dark energy and his rage was not that far, he had to allure that creature to get closer to him.


    Isiah learned this spell after a long time of practice because everytimeva showed up, he had so much trouble controlling it.


    He burned himself a lot after each time he cast that spell, it hurt him like hell and that is why he knew that this spell was going to work on him .


    It was not something simr to boiled water, theva he was summoning was capable of damaging even dark creatures .


    Isiah kept tracking the big mouth creature with his eyes while he was getting closer to him, he had to make him approach a certain perimeter to cast the spell so it would be effective.


    '' I haven''t done this spell sessfully before, I injured myself a lot of times, and the burning is very painful, I have to concentrate so that the coteral damage won''t be that bad ''


    Isiah didn''t care about the strength of that creature but he felt worried about the post-injury that was going to follow him .


    It didn''t take much for that big mouth creature to get closer and the moment Isiah saw that there were only a few meters separating them so he said very loud :"Cripantomkawa"


    He raised his arm to face the direction of that creature,va started to flow from a dark circle full of runes parallel to his palm.


    It was not that much and Isiah knew that it wouldn''t reach the creature as he wanted so he got closer to him , just to make sure that it would reach him the way he nned.


    Huge screams were heard even from afar, both the big mouth creature and Isiah had the same amount of damage , Isiah''s hand was burned to the point of melting and the big mouth creature''s insides melted inside of him because Isiah managed to pushva toward his mouth.


    dly, the spell was not that durable, it disappeared after a few seconds leaving both of them in a state of immersive pain .


    Isiah put his hand immediately on the ground, his facial expressions were very contracted, and he forgot about a lot of things at that moment.


    He forgot about his constant hunger after he killed all of those mages, he forgot that he needed to do more than that to kill this creature , and he definitely forgot that he needed to stay quiet so that he wouldn''t track other creatures toward him when he was in this state .


    " Isiah!" He suddenly heard someone calling for his name, he was closing his eyes but he managed to recognize the voice after several attempts.


    Yet the voice was so far that he didn''t even think that there was a need for him to reply .


    The big mouth creature kept on crawling and rolling his body on the ground to ease a lot of his pain , but the pain didn''t stop.


    After a few minutes, Isiah felt that the pain started to be reduced, from past experiences he had this idea in his mind that at a certain level the pain loses its power and bes just like any other feeling without any impact.


    The mind tricks you that it is the same amount when he gets really used to it ..


    ''Howe the pain is just tolerable now? , my hand melted yet the speed of pain fading is not normal''


    Isiah opened his eyes just seconds after that only to see that he was not alone, he looked at the person who was leaning toward him with a confused face .


    He was still in his ce like before but his hand was between the hands of that person .


    His sight was foggy at first and he lostpletely the sense of that hand due to the damage and that is why he didn''t feel it when his hand got moved.


    "Isiah, are you okay ?" Lexie said impulsively.


    Isiah recognized her sound at that moment so he red at her even when his vision was not clear then said:" Fu*** off , what are you doing here ?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Your hand¡­your hand is damaged, I was trying to help you "


    Isiah was still in a terrible state yet he sat right away and then said:" Help me ? Help me ? Did I ask for this ?"


    Lexie stood immediately when she sensed his rage then said :" It does not even help, I was not going to fix it , my powers are limited, I was just easing your pain, you were screaming like your soul was being extracted from your body, I had to it "


    After all that time , Isiah''s sight went back to normal and the pain didn''t disappear, yet ¡­now he was capable of enduring it .


    His burned hand was not even moving, he stood with difficulty on his feet then said:" Still not dead "


    Lexie started to move toward that creature wanting to end it herself, she summoned an arrow and a bow and pointed at it trying to kill it..


    "What are you going to do ?" Isiah shouted at her when he noticed what she was going to do .


    "He is still alive, I want to kill him, " Lexie answered.


    However Isiah headed toward her with slow steps , his pain was written all over his face yet he was acting as if he was not even injured .


    "Do you want me to kill you this bad, fuc*** off"


    With one hand Isiah started to stab the big mouth creature, not even once or twice, he filled his body with holes.


    Lexie felt terrible seeing that scene , he was brutal, and merciless, and she knew at that moment that this person was going to be her worst nightmare .


    "He is dead" she said when realized that Isiah was not going to stop, he was acting very weird and she didn''t know what to do.


    Isiah took his sword and then raised it toward the sky. It was filled with dark blood but some parts of its des were shining in the dark because it reflected the brightness of the triple full moons.


    "Wait for me " He said with a crazy look on his face.


    Isiah was looking at Emperium when said those words and what Lexie realized was that Isiah was threatening the whole region above them and not just looking at it because he wanted to level up¡­


    For years she thought that Isiah was looking at the region above them because he wanted to go there, and that is why he was sad while looking at it , yet the new realization hit her very hard .


    Isiah wanted to kill the people here on Delwias Ind, and nothing was stopping him from doing this, and Emperium''s fate was not going to be different .


    Lexie saw him throw the sword on the ground after that, he started to walk with no other word , Lexie was very confused .


    He passed her while looking at the trees in front of him, he didn''t seem to care about her and she understood that very well.


    " I can ease your pain, " Lexie said when she saw him walking very slowly.


    Isiah didn''t say anything, he just ignored her and continued walking until she added :" The injury you had is very bad, I am not that skilled in healing magic but at least I could take some of your pain"


    Isiah didn''t say a word, all that he thought about at that moment was the offer that Heigl gave him earlier that night.


    Lexie was very confused because of her own actions, Isiah ignored herpletely yet she kept talking to him ignoring the fact that he was going to kill her twice in the past two hours .


    She ran toward him and took his injured hand. Isiah didn''t sense her touch his hand but he felt her being next to him .


    "Before saying anything, could you just give me a chance to help you, that won''t be like an atonement of some sort, I just want you to survive the night, you helped me, remember?"


    Isiah ground his teeth then looked at her with a cold look then said :" A chance ? I would rather feel this fuc***ing pain for the rest of my life than give you a second chance"


    "Isiah¡­please"


    " Don''t you dare say my fuc***ing name on your filthy mouth ? "

 Chapter 174 Back To The Transportation Center

    Lexie knew that any other word from her was going only to provoke him, he was angry, to begin with, and he was never going to ept what she said to him.


    Isiah continued to walk slowly heading toward the transportation center, he didn''t sense any other dark creatures in that perimeter which made him feel a bit of rxation.


    If he had to run to some of them here he was going to fight, even with this injury he was going to do everything to not only survive but to destroy anything on his way .


    Lexie looked at him while standing motionless, she didn''t know what she was supposed to do, she was very distracted after the death of her mother and two sisters, and only Ciel helped her to find a reason for her to live .


    ''Of course, Ciel is going to be with him, yet , I just find it too difficult to let him live with him, he is a maniac who is so hungry for killing everything around him, and with this type of personality, he is going to make Ciel turn into the worse version of himself .


    Yeah, I am just like him, I really want to kill the leader of district two because he killed my family but I am not going to kill everyone here, it is a bit of exaggeration ''


    Lexie touched the bruises on her face because now when she was alone she started to listen carefully to her pain, that mage harmed her body to an extreme point, '' He deserved to die that way , I was not going to be severe like Isiah but at least if I had the power I would have killed him at least ''


    Isiah was about to disappear inside the forest when she headed towards him, she was very confused about the way she was behaving, normally, Lexie was very quiet, she always acted like boys around her did, she didn''t speak that much, she only cared about getting the job done.


    She lost her feminine side the moment her dad died and she didn''t retrieve it afterward.


    ''Only if mom saw my face now, she would have been very upset. yet they just say this , they say this but deep down they want you to continue protecting them ''


    Lexie''s mother hated her daughter''s general appearance yet she absolutely loved the way she protected them all these years .


    '' She would be furious seeing me this way, and she would have killed me if she saw me offering help to Isiah Duncan ''


    Her emotions were very mixed up yet she decided a long time ago when Ciel told her that there was a possibility that Isiah was alive she decided then that she would act differently.


    '' I will do what I want to do this time ''


    "ISIAAAAAAAAH DUNCAAAAAAN " Lexie shouted suddenly.


    Isiah froze right away when he heard her voice.


    "ISIAAAAAAAAH" She shouted again


    ''Oh, this is very embarrassing, and if he didn''t kill me then someone else will, too much attention She thought when she saw Isiah turning his body around to face her .


    She was not capable of seeing his features because of the huge distance between them, so she started to move toward him .


    She was very scared of him, his actions were not even expected, he was a different person, and he was basically the worst threat to her life .


    Lexie was very hesitant when she said the moment she got closer to him: "You took Ciel and I want to make sure that he is okay"


    Isiah was very tired yet he said with anger on his face :" Do you want to bring every single dark creature and every mage in Delwias Ind into this ce? Is this your intention? Do you want to kill me ? Is that what you really want ? "


    Isiah was very confused because shouting his name that way was very provocative to him.


    "No, no, no, Isiah, no¡­.I..don''t want to hurt you, I just ¡­.I just " Lexie started to stutter because the look on his eyes was so empty and she felt that she wasmunicating with a ghost or worse a dead person.


    "I am not taking him with me," Isiah said firmly when he saw her break after a few words.


    Isiah realized that the girl standing in front of him was very scared of him and he wanted that to stay the same way .


    He thought about Ciel for the first time now and the only way that appeared to be right was to leave him with her ..


    "Ciel¡­" Isiah said before he cut his words then turned around and continued to walk away .


    ''Of course, he won''t talk to me but from what I just saw, Isiah is really interested in Ciel''s safety '' Lexie didn''t say anything, she just continued following him silently, she was a few steps behind him and he didn''t seem to care about that.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''I think he is okay with me taking Ciel away, this is the only exnation ''


    They walked for a long time after that, Lexie knew that Isiah was lifting his body with difficulty yet she didn''t offer her help again.


    ''He is right, I didn''t help him then, I acted the way that I was supposed to do and I can''t me him for this, he was a victim of their hate, and he has all the right to be angry"


    Lexie was so caught up in her thoughts to the point that she didn''t realize that they arrived at their destination.


    She saw Ciel standing in front of the door of the transportation center very upset, and he even had tears in his eyes, while Eijar was still tying him from his wrist.


    " You should have entered,'''' Isiah said to Eijar with an upset look on his face .


    " You wanted him to be safe , and I wasn''t sure if he was going to be safe with those two, master"


    The moment Ciel saw Isiah first heading toward them, he ran toward him and clutched his legs hugging him that way.


    Isiah was very surprised by the way Ciel acted, he knew that the kid didn''t like someone touching him but he was sofortable with him.


    It seemed that ceil forgot about Lexie for a second and didn''t notice her presence behind Isiah.


    Isiah looked at him from above without evenying a hand on him, his face was extremely cold as he gave him a deep look .


    Such a look would have made the strongest man alive tremble and feel intimidated but Ciel didn''t even get scared, he just smiled back at him and then said:" You are okay "


    Ciel wasn''t expecting either Isiah to talk back at him , so he took his silence as a good sign and then started to look at his body to check if he had an injury after his fight with the dark creature.


    The moment Ciel saw his severely burned hand, Ciel took it in hand gently so that he wouldn''t hurt him, when in fact Isiah was not feeling anything in his hand.


    This happened to him several times before, he needed time to make his body heal himself yet this injury had to be cured and he was still clueless about healing magic that functions with the diabolic core.


    "Does this hurt you ? " Ciel said while looking into his eyes.


    Isiah didn''t reply to him, however, Eijar got closer to him and then said:" That''s why I felt that huge pain, I told you not to use it until you perform it sessfully, now we should find a healer "


    Isiah walked toward the door suddenly which led Ciel to notice Lexie''s presence, he was so happy that she was there.


    "He changed his mind? He let youe here ?" Ciel asked her right away when he saw her behind him .


    "No , we just have to leave together " Lexie tried to be more gentle when saying this but Ciel didn''t continue hearing what she was trying to say and headed immediately toward the transportation center.


    He was very surprised by the number of corpses there.


    ? He stood next to the door, the scene was terrifying so he just kept standing there while closing his eyes.


    "Did Isiah do all this ?" Lexie said the moment she saw the dead bodies.


    "Of course he did, and just to let you know , he is not going to stop, I am very surprised that he didn''t kill you"


    Lexie knew that Isiah wanted to avenge himself badly but she wasn''t expecting this amount of destruction, she looked at him as he continued to walk slowly inside the transportation center and then said to Eijar :'''' Why did hee to this ce ? I thought that it was locked by the seventh king ?"


    Eijar continued to walk following Isiah''s slow steps and then ignoring Lexie''s question .


    Eijar was sure about Isiah''s feelings toward Ceil''s safety but she didn''t know what was his rtionship with this girl.


    '' He would have killed her when she was standing here, something is not normal, '''' Eijar thought as she entered the room where Isiah reunited with the two mages that opened this ce .

 Chapter 175 Surrounded By Darkness

    Heigl was not the type to act nervously or overthinking , he always acted as if he knew all the secrets about Delwias Ind, nothing seemed to surprise him or y on his nerves, he always acted so cold and wise for his age and Yogev didn''t think that was a normal thing anyway.


    To him Heigl was still a kid, he was much younger, and in terms of decisions he made great decisions along the way, he helped n most of the things and for that, he was so thankful for his presence next to him.


    Even when things went wrong because of his cruel decisions he stuck with him and helped and managed to think of a n b which was a thing that only a genius would do in the middle of the chaos .


    '' I will never let him hurt him '' Yogev thought when he saw that Heigl was having a panic moment due to all the inconvenience they had that night .


    " Calm down, no one is going to hurt you, especially after an offer like you suggested to him"


    Heigl couldn''t even tolerate listening to what Yogev was saying, especially after their previous argument, he just yelled at him back saying : "You didn''t see how he killed the mages, he doesn''t have any single drop of humanity inside of him, the rumors were true, the Duncan family is the worst nightmare of this region"


    Yogev tried not to think more about the way Heigl was acting toward him, he was treating him way worse than others, and to him, it was very annoying, however, when Heigl lost every single hope of surviving he just couldn''t handle it, so he yelled at him back saying:" So ? You are going to give up and let him kill you? Is this how you want to face your problems? You are not the type to act this way, of course, he is dangerous, I still feel pain in my whole body, he is powerful, but we have a card in our pocket and we should use it wisely "


    " You don''t understand, we are dead in both ways, all the mages in Delwias Ind are against us, and we have him on the other side, the only way for us to survive is up ¡­and this ¡­this is very difficult to obtain right now " Heigl replied this time while leaning toward one of the walls, he was covering his face with his palms, he was in a total mess and everything was stained with ck in his eyes.


    " I can''t do it ¡­I just can''t .." Heigl added.


    Yogev stayed where he was closer to the door while facing him then said :" Let''s not waste time and start to fix things "


    " Shhhhhhh" Heigl pointed at the door behind him the moment he felt a few steps getting closer to them, it was not just one person he could tell, and that is why he raised all of his walls of protection while asking Yogev to move away from the door.


    The door was already opened, and after a few minutes of anticipation, Isiah entered the room, he looked terrible, he had a lot of injuries and his face looked very palepared to the moment when he left earlier.


    " Hmmm, he woke up, " Isiah said the moment he looked at Yogev standing next to Heigl .


    Yogev didn''t say a word but Heigl replied:" The mage, you killed him too even though he helped us "


    " You should think about yourself because you''re going to follow him, " Isiah said while he headed toward the floor and sat on the ground.


    He was tired and experiencing so much pain due to his injuries and also his hunger.


    His hand injury started to ache just minutes ago, and that is how he realized that his body was going to heal himself .


    " Isiah, Isiah why are you leaving this way? We were talking, " Ciel said as he entered the room only to be surprised by the presence of two people that he didn''t recognize.


    Ciel didn''t know what to do so he headed toward Isiah and then said while standing in front of him and looking at him from above:" Isiah, let''s build your house again, or maybe you just move with to the institution, I mean we could live there because it is very peaceful and there is no one that is using it "


    Isiah ignored what Ciel was saying then looked at Heigl and said:" The way out, start to talk "


    The look on his face terrified Heigl, and right when he was about to talk Ciel interfered between them saying:" I will help you heal your hand too, just find me the spell to perform"


    At that moment Isiah looked at Ciel and then said with a straight face:" I am not staying with you, I am not the person that you used to know, that person died that day, the person sitting in front of you doesn''t care about you the slightest, not you or anyone to be precise, all I care about is the way out of here and nothing else "


    Isiah was brutal with the words he chose while he was addressing a little kid that really cared about him, he felt like he was so sick of listening to his innocent words and that is why he had to be very rude to him to drive him away .


    Ciel''s face was very red, it felt like he was umting all the bad words inside of him which made Isiah feel terrible, yet he didn''t move away, he kept standing there in front of him silently while looking at his injured hand .<novelnext></novelnext>


    At that moment Eijar entered the room followed by Lexie who kept walking slowly because of her injury.


    The first thing she noticed was not the ce where Isiah was sitting but the ce where Heigl and Yogev were standing .


    She ground her teeth while feeling a wave of rage passing through every single inch of her body, she spat on the floor and the look on her eyes started to change.


    She tried avoiding going back and killing him because she knew that he was surrounded by his people, she knew that her powers were limited and that she was going to die before getting any type of revenge .


    Yet, with him standing here Lexie felt very angry and she even couldn''t control her face reflecting that type of emotion in front of everyone.


    Yogev didn''t recognize her because her face was full of bruises, however, Heigl recognized her right away so he stood in front of Yogev and then said:" what are you doing here? "


    Lexie didn''t even try to answer him, she summoned a bow and an arrow silently.


    Ciel was very surprised by her action, she was not the type to choose violence unless it was for protecting herself, and for her to do this was very confusing .


    " What are you doing ? " Yogev shouted, he was still clueless about who she was .


    Isiah kept looking at her silently as he started to get ready to stand on his feet.


    " You fuc****ing bastard, there is no way that you are going to survive the night," She said while raising both her arms while trying to fix the direction of her arrow toward Yogev.


    She was pointing at him with a lot of courage inside of her, in that moment nothing mattered, not his powers, not his status , and of course not the state of her body.


    '' He killed my family and there is no way that I am going to leave him alive, it is either him or I ,''


    Her tears fell right away which made her sight foggy, and the moment she tried to wipe her tears, Heigl was about to attack her just to save Yogev.


    Yogev was not capable of defending himself and if she attacked him right away she would have killed him easily .


    " Put the weapon down " Heigl shouted as he cast a spell to hit her with balls filled withpressed air .


    He was threatening her so that she would stop but she didn''t, she wiped her tears fast and then returned to her position to kill Yogev .


    She felt someone behind her suddenly,she didn''t notice that someone was getting closer to her because she was so focused on killing Yogev.


    Something was off about the person standing behind her, his body was sending huge negative energy, she could feel it even when they were not touching, it was a scary moment for her.


    she closed her eyes wishing that this person would leave her alone .


    The person behind her was emitting some sort of dark waves, she concluded after that it was a dark energy, the same energy that the dark creature who attacked them had.


    Her heart started to race because the person kept getting closer and closer to her. She felt that the atmosphere around her was changing, so she opened her eyes very slowly only to find herself surrounded by darkness .

 Chapter 176 The Way Out

    Lexie couldn''t even see her target, it was very dark to the point where she felt that she was not even in that small room anymore .


    Yet, she was certain that she was not alone, she didn''t even turn around to face the person behind her .


    "Quiet"


    At that moment she realized that the person behind her was Isiah Duncan.


    Now, that she was thinking about it, she had the same type of energy back then when Isiah was strangling her .


    Now that she was locked in this area with him she realized that any wrong move from her would cost her her life .


    Tears fell from her eyes because she didn''t get revenge on her mom and sisters .


    "Do you want to kill me this bad? I don''t mind that, just ¡­just ¡­let me kill him, I will never forgive myself if I died before doing that "


    Her voice was cracking with each word she was saying, she felt like her whole existence was meant for this moment and Isiah was taking it away from her .


    " Quiet, you stupid girl " he added.


    At that moment Lexie turned around and looked at him, he looked way worse than she saw him just a few minutes before .


    " Why are you acting like this ? Why are you looking like this ? Is there something wrong with you? "


    Isiah closed his eyes as if he was forcing his lungs to work, he exhaled heavily then said very slowly and quietly:" I will kill you if youy hand on him "


    Lexie looked at Isiah with confusion because he was not the type to care about anyone which was so hard to understand.


    " Him ? Are you protecting him ? The leader of district 2 ? Do you have any idea of what he did to us ? To our district ? This man is a lunatic who killed half of our people, he is a devil who ¡­who ¡­"


    Lexie started to breathe fastly as if she was suffocating, she couldn''t even say more words or try to collect more information about his intentions, she dropped her bow on the floor , while still holding the arrow in her left hand.


    She was not in a clear sense of mind, she was wandering with her eyes all around her not able to see anything.


    Isiah noticed that she was not acting normal so he said at that moment:" I am going to kill all of you, eventually"


    " Including him ? "


    Isiah was very surprised by the way she reacted to that statement, she didn''t even tremble as he was saying that he is going to kill all of them, her included, yet all she wanted was to kill that man .


    " Obviously, " He added with a cold look in his eyes .


    " I don''t think that killing this man means anything to you, you want to kill him just like you want to kill everyone but me , I need to kill him, I need to do this , let me kill him when the timees, let me kill him before you kill me "


    Isiah was not even that interested in both of them but somehow he was curious to see how she was going to kill him if given the opportunity .


    " If youy hand on him, I won''t hesitate to speed up your death "


    Lexie was still devastated , yet when the way Isiah acted to save this person she knew that he would kill her before even moving to kill Yogev.


    '' I can''t just die before killing him, this is thest thing I could do for my family ''


    Lexie was choking with her tears and her unspoken words, so she looked Isiah in the eyes and then nodded her head positively.


    '' I really wish to know what is in his head, because I can''t even get close to what he is thinking, not in the past, and certainly not now, it feels like he is not a person at all, the energy around him is very scary, he doesn''t like anyone, he can''t even force himself to talk to someone which is very dangerous.


    Isiah is just walking around while creating his own rules, killing is nothing to him and for that, I don''t think that any of us is capable of stopping him ''


    Isiah''s cold eyes were fixated on her scared eyes when she started to see the light around her .


    When Lexie realized that she was still in that room she looked at him again for a long time .


    '' Is it his magical power or his psychological one? He convinced me that there was no one around , or maybe I was too scared to focus on something else? no , no , in just seconds he made me feel that way without even attacking me ''<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Move away, " Isiah said when she kept looking at him that way.


    Isiah got past her while walking toward both Yogev and Heigl that was fully prepared to attack Lexie.


    " The way out, " Isiah said firmly while forcing him indirectly to look at him .


    Heigl just moved back then said:" There are some major problems about that"


    Heigl didn''t notice that he was moving backward until he impacted Yogev''s body .


    Yogev just stopped him and then got forward to stand in front of him, Isiah smirked while saying:" Problem ? "


    Yogev looked at Lexie fast then went back to focus on Isiah who was acting very edgy this time .


    " What do you mean by problems? "


    "They broke everything when they left, and the fun part is, someone who is staying with us in this dommed region did this, how pathetic!" Yogev answered instead of Heigl.


    Heigl and Lexie were the same age, and they were older than Isiah yet he looked much older and stronger than them, because of his physical appearance and also because of Emperium''s divine energy.


    " Do I look like I care about what you are saying? ``Isiah said to Yogev.


    Isiah only left Yogev alive because of Heigl''s condition, and now killing him was very tempting.


    " Don''t kill us, don''t hurt us, I will, I will make it work, " Heigl said with a scared look on his face .


    Yogev turned around and looked at him very surprised because the way he was acting was not normal at all, he usually acted very strong and tough, Heigl was not scared of anything yet when Isiah Duncan came he turned into a scared cut suddenly .


    Yogev said immediately to him :" You should get your shi***t together, acting like this is just too bothering for me, you should know "


    Heigl ignored himpletely and then said:" It will take time, I have some resources that might help but I am not sure if I could do this "


    " Do you think I care about your insecurities, you know so much, the way you look at things is not normal and I just saw you two hours ago, you hide things, and I will know them, or I will kill you " Isiah replied with his cold dark eyes fixed on him.


    Isiah was very pressed by his body state and also by the time he had left during this triple full moons, he was now feeling very angry because after he got his hopes very high now he had to face this dy .


    Ciel stayed where he was with Eijar , Lexie didn''t move a single step from where he left her.


    Yogev was the only one trying to work things out with Isiah, he tried to talk him through this like a normal person, ignoring the fact that he was not normal at all .


    " We should just take things slow, you don''t need to threaten us like this because it will be your loss, you need us, so you have to treat us right "


    Heigl was so pissed by what Yogev said and immediately he stood in front of him while cursing at him .


    " What the fu***k is wrong with you? Are you nning to get us killed or what, you useless thing " Heigl shouted at that moment


    Isiah looked at Heigl for a whole minute then said:" I only need you, skinny one, I don''t need him "


    Heigl walked towards Isiah for the first time and then said while trying to collect his courage :" Please talk to me, he , he is not in his right mind "


    Isiah smirked then collected a dark ball of his dark energy and pointed it toward Yogev, he intentionally missed hitting him then said:" This fire is nothing like you''ve ever seen, it will not stop burning, and I will just enjoy the fact that you will keep burning with it for a long time, don''t talk to me again, or I will kill you both "


    Everyone was so stunned by the huge power that Isiah was using.


    '' Yeah, this power, this type of power doesn''t exist in our whole region, he is not a normal mage, after all , he is a Duncan for a reason'' Lexie thought as she turned around while trying to get outside that room .


    Everything was messed up and she couldn''t handle being next to all of them while she was not allowed to do anything .


    "Where are you going ? " Isiah shouted the moment Lexie stepped outside that room.

 Chapter 177 Work Things Out !

    At that moment, Lexie could not convince herself that Isiah was speaking to her, she thought that maybe he was addressing someone else, when she heard him shouting like that she flinched yet she continued to walk as if nothing happened .


    Isiah turned around and then headed toward her, she was then outside of the room trying to leave the entire ce.


    She realized that staying there was only going to cause her pain, looking at Yogev alive was going to mess with her mind especially when she was not allowed to kill him yet .


    to her, it was uneptable .


    She didn''t even notice that she was followed by Isiah, he reached her a few minutester because he was walking slowly, he pushed her toward the wall in that corridor with anger expressed all over his face .


    Only then did Lexie realize that Isiah was talking to her and not to someone else.


    The look in her eyes showed how confused and scared she was. Her heart started to beat fast, her sight started to be foggy, and keeping eye contact with him any longer was going to bring her to her death because she couldn''t handle it .


    Isiah said the moment he stood in front of her with his hand touching the wall behind her while leaning toward her:" Where are you going ? "


    His voice was quiet now and slow, he kept his eyes focused on her which made her tremble for a second.


    " I don''t know," she replied a few secondster.


    Isiah looked away this time, he realized that she was barely standing next to him while he was looking at her, so he gave a little bit of space while he was still in the same position leaning over her.


    " Compared to them, do you have powers ? "


    Lexie didn''t expect him to ask her such a question, so she replied very confusedly:" I am not as powerful as you are but them, I think my powers are at the same levels as theirs"


    Isiah nodded then said:" What you wanted before, I will give it to you on one condition only "


    Lexie looked at him this time with a huge anticipation, she couldn''t even guess what was his condition yet she said : " Yes, yes, I ept "


    " I didn''t say the condition "


    " Anything for that, " She replied quickly .


    " Still, this doesn''t mean that you are outside of my list "


    Lexie didn''t care much about living if that meant that he was going to permit her to kill Yogev and take her revenge on him .


    Lexie noticed that Isiah was barely capable of talking, he was looking worse as the time was moving and she didn''t even want to ask him about that because she feared that he might attack her again.


    Isiah said at that moment:" You will have to stay here with them and collect my information "


    " Spy on them ? "


    Isiah said this time while grinding his teeth :" Is it above you ? "


    " No , I will do it "


    At that moment Isiah moved away from there then said:" This will stay private"


    " Of course "


    "I will make sure so that they don''t run away, and you will make sure to do what I asked you "<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lexie nodded fast then said:" Are you going somewhere? "


    Isiah didn''t answer her question, he just started to walk back as he felt the huge pulling force thates from the gate to the world beyond.


    He muttered to himself:" Fu***k , it started "


    He just forced his body to move and walked toward the room without any further exnation .


    He entered there and the first thing he did was grab his grimoire, he opened it with a few of his blood and then cast a spell .


    The moment he said " <strong>kariivolnitro</strong>" a huge circle appeared in front of him .


    This spell was designed to kill them after the time he set by inserting a few of his dark energy into their core causing them immediate death .


    Both Heigl and Yogev were in shock when they saw him appearing from nowhere only to cast a spell .


    Isiah looked at them in the eyes as he hit them with that circle .


    The circle was so fast to the point that it impacted them right away because they were not really far from him .


    they expected pain yet they didn''t feel anything .


    " What did you do to us?" Yogev yelled as he was trying to see what Isiah did to them .


    In the meanwhile, Heigl was trembling when he said:" It is the same spell you cast to that mage, you want to kill us after all, I told you I will work things out "


    Isiah smirked and then said to him :" Work things out ? Sure , I am giving you the chance to do exactly that "


    " what do you mean, what chance when you are going to kill us like this "


    Isiahughed hardly while looking at them because of the pain in his body then said:" well, I only gave you a motivation, you should work things out before the next triple full moons"


    " What do you mean by this ? "


    " You will have to figure things out " Isiah replied firmly as he felt Eijar rolling her body over his neck.


    Isiah nced at her for a second then added:" you better start working now "


    Isiah turned around trying to move away when he saw Ciel standing there while being silent .


    '' I think I seeded in scaring him, he was very upset since we met and I think he finally realized that I am going to do him no good, no worries about him, she will protect him. I don''t know even why she is so protective over him but I guess she will do him good more than me ''


    Isiah headed toward the do walking very slowly when he heard Eijar saying:" The gate is pulling us already, this field of attraction is going to get huge by the time, we have to leave right now "


    Isiah noticed that Ciel was following him in that corridor immediately so he turned around, he looked at both him and Lexie that was trying to hold him back , yet he didn''t say a word.


    He just looked at him for a long time and then decided to leave him behind.


    '' I am sorry kido !''

 Chapter 178 Attraction Field

    " Are you leaving? "


    Isiah was about to set foot outside the transportation center when Ciel said those words, he couldn''t just turn around and look at him .


    '' What am I supposed to say to him? I am going to leave you here because I am going to go to the world beyond ? I am not going to say that . This is ridiculous and I feel like if I stay more I would be tortured by the look in his eyes ''


    " Take this, " Ciel said .


    Isiah stood still while looking at the forest in front of him when Ciel added :" Please, take this "


    Isiah turned around slowly, Ciel was having tears in his eyes and Isiah couldn''t handle the situation as he wanted before .


    Ciel was standing there while extending his arm toward him, Isiah looked at his palm and noticed that he was holding something there , he focused his sight there only to realize that he was holding an orange there .


    Isiah immediately looked him in the eyes, he was confused and he couldn''t formte his thoughts yet Ciel said while holding his tears back:" You don''t want to take me with you, please take it "


    Isiah''s heart was shattered into pieces, despite all the rejection he gave him, he still thought about him and wanted to give him an orange .


    Isiah bit his lips uncontrobly then suddenly went toward him and took the orange from him, it was thest thing he could do for him, he touched his golden hair and then caressed it for a second .


    Isiah left right away holding that orange in his hand.


    " Master, do you think that you have the necessary power to level down? '''' Eijar said after a long time of walking.


    Isiah had to move away from them because he didn''t want them to see him when the gate started to pull him back .


    " Exin this to me one more time, fuc*** I really thought that there is a way out of here and that I was getting there easily " He replied to her after he sat leaning toward a huge tree.


    " Most dark creatures die in this part of the night, they fail to level down"


    " You said before that they have to stay more than their actual time in this region after the triple full moons end, exin it to me "


    " The huge attraction of that gate has already started and it will get more powerful as the time go, you felt it thest time you were here, but things changed, back then you weren''t actually totally belonging to that ce but this time you are, this time thew will apply to you, meaning you and I as well "


    "How am I supposed to stay more than that? "


    " The gate that is going to pull you back is the one you used to get here in the first ce, and it will not close until it takes you with it, meaning you have to hold it back, and herees the part of your power, you need to be more resisting "


    " Does this apply to the otheryers? "<novelnext></novelnext>


    " I don''t really know " Eijar replied to him


    Isiah kept looking all around him then said:" do I have to stay away from it , so that I stay out of its huge field of attraction ? "


    Eijar shook her head then said : " You can''t do this remember, this gate is the only thing holding you here, you are channeling your powers from it, if you stay away and the attraction happiness, you will lose your powers and probably die as well"


    "So I have to stay here and resist ? "


    " Yeah, it is the only way for you to survive this, you will have ess to all of your powers and you are close to the gate so that you return to the world beyond"


    " Did you try this before ? "


    " I can''t answer you this " Eijar replied while rolling her body on his neck again, this time she tightened it while applying a huge force


    Isiah knew that she was doing it to save herself and he didn''t mind it, because right now she was the only one that could help him during this and he was not going to throw his only source of information away


    " The gate is only a few steps away," Isiah said while trying to stand, he looked at the tree that he was leaning toward it , and he evaluated its strength with his eyes, it looked very huge, and its roots were everywhere around her and he realized that it was going to be solid if he chose it to be his anchor into Delwias Ind .


    Isiah looked at the sky again to see how much time was left for him and realized that the triple full moon was going to end very soon .


    Isiah looked at Emperium after that with a lot of grudge saying in a heard voice:" Maybe next time ,you bastards "


    He headed toward the tree and aligned his body on it, it was the first time trying something like that and he had his fears that this might fail and not work.


    Isiah was not capable to evaluate the attraction force of that gate becausest time he didn''t resist and he was weak and it pulled him right away .


    " Are you ready ? " Isiah said while talking to Eijar .


    " Yes, master, " She replied .


    Isiah summoned magical ropes, it was just a normal spell and it was not that strong , he forced the ropes to circle around his body to fix him tightly toward that tree, and while doing that he took advantage of his close cement to the gate and attracted more dark energy to enforce his ropes .


    " I thought that this situation is more like the edge in a Summit, however, it is not the same, '''' He said when he finished that spell .


    " When you move away from the edge its power disappear and it wouldn''t affect you but this , this , if you apply the same logic on the gate, surely, you will be out of its field of attraction, but you will lose the only thing that is keeping you alive, master "

 Chapter 179 At The End...

    While waiting for the field of attraction to get stronger, Isiah raised his head to look at Emperium for thest time, he had high hopes that he was going to find a solution this time, either to be capable of staying here or to level up, he didn''t have any idea that he might lose his life for this .


    " It had to be done this way," He said with a quiet voice.


    He was thinking out loud and Eijar didn''t know what to say to him .


    Isiah was not going to share with her his emotions, and she was not going to befortable around him and treat him the way she treated Lucas before he got rid of her .


    It still haunts her to this day, and as a result, she had to begin again with his little brother .


    The trees started hissing; at the beginning, the sound was very low yet it increased with time, the sky too had some changes, it looked like the red and purple aurora was going to be condensed .


    The red and purple auroras were spreading all over the ce, but since the attraction started they started to get collected on top of the gate to the world beyond.


    It was the first time that Isiah saw such a thing so his eyes were fixated on it like a little kid .


    Eijar was not that surprised because she had past experiences .


    Isaih on the other hand started to feel the huge changes around him.


    " If this is the maximum force then I can handle it, " He said to Eijar .


    " It is not the full power, it will only increase for the next few minutes, I just hope that this spell would work because if it doesn''t we both are going to die "


    Isiah continued focusing on the movements of everything around him, trees, the aurora, and the wind until he saw a few shapesing from the opposite direction .


    Isiah didn''t recognize the things that wereing, at this point the gate started to grab Isiah''s body until his legs started to float in the air .


    Only then, did he realize what was happening, he said fast to Eijar:" We are not the only ones who came into this portal, fu***k, why did I forget something important like this? We are not the only ones who are going to transport by this portal, we are going to meet all the dark creatures who came with us in the first ce "


    Eijar looked at the ce that Isiah was pointing at, so she saw the dark shapes.


    " We should just stay unnoticed until they go on their ways " She replied to him very calmly.


    " Unnoticed? Are you crazy or delusional ? We are very close and they will see us, especially in this state '''' Isiah yelled .


    All the dark creatures who had crossed the portals before them were there except for the big-mouth creature .


    ? Isiah knew that he was not going to seed in fighting them while being in this state.


    And they were numerous and more powerful than him, Isiah looked at Eijar and said; "I don''t think they are moving by themselves, I think they are moving because of the huge attraction field, if that''s the case then we might be fine but if it is not that, we should prepare ourselves for the fight "


    Eijar nodded then said :" Let''s leave that as thest thing to do okay, we can''t afford to engage in any fight while we are floating in the sky and just minutes away from dying "


    Eijar was pissed a lot at that moment because she thought that Isiah was going to provoke the dark creatures and fight them, when in fact even Isiah was not willing to do that .


    His body was suffering and all he wanted was a little bit of rest .


    " The subus was the first to show up, even when she was very strong in a fight she was barely standing there and all Isiah thought was that she will not resist further, and he was right .


    The moment she appeared on the scene she noticed Isiah''s body floating in the air, Isiah panicked but he didn''t say anything so she looked at him with a scared look on her face.


    That look didn''t seem to suit her at all because from what it appears, this subus is always having a smart yful confident look in her eyes , and to be scared this way made Isiah question his sanity .


    He thought for the first time that he didn''t think of the consequences of his action, which was a very stupid thing to do .


    The subus tried to hold on to a tree next to her but it was toote, she only got the idea from him and it was veryte for her to execute it the same way he did .<novelnext></novelnext>


    She looked at him for thest time when she felt like she was at the end of the road, then whispered in the Gowariannguage :" <strong>Kit mranka</strong>"


    Which was tranted to :" At the end"


    Isiah didn''t even know what she meant by those words and why she looked at him that way. She was scared and she definitely remembered him from before and that is why she whispered those words .


    '' Why ? Why did she act this way ? even before , she was capable of killing me yet she didn''t do anything, I really don''t understand what she meant by those words ''


    The subus was drawn immediately onto the portal and eventually disappears after a huge scream


    Isiah looked at Eijar than said:" Are you hiding something from me ? Is there anything that I need to know ? Why was she acting like that ? I don''t know, why she acted that way? "


    Isiah was very pissed because he started to question everything she said to him .


    Suddenly, just a few seconds after the death of that subus, a few other dark creatures appeared. Isiah at that moment lost his patience.


    Staying there in that situation was going to get him killed and he had to move but at this point, he was not going to resist this attraction field.


    '' Even the subus couldn''t just stay still and she is powerful , I have to stay in this ce and defend myself,


    Eijar pointed with the tip of her tail to the ce from where those dark creatures wereing while saying :" Do you see? There ? I think the hellhound ising, he is moving all the trees around, I guess now officially we are doomed, master "


    " Never, I will not die like this, not now, and not in so many years after, you stupid snake, I will survive the night and I will punish you for hiding a lot of things from me "


    What Eijar didn''t know at that moment was that Isiah saw the look of that subus towards her too, she knew her, they knew each other and they both chose not to tell him .


    '' You can''t fool me anymore''


    Isiah bit his lip with anger because he couldn''t scold her in a situation like this, he saw a lot of creatures getting pulled by the portal, and he felt a bit relieved .


    A huge howl was heard just closer to them, the hellhound that Eijar mentioned was now visible in front of him.


    Eijar was tightening her body around his neck to the point when he was suffocating, that''s when he realized that she was afraid of him , so he didn''t remove her from there, he just looked at her and saw that she was ready to fight despite all the fear she was hiding so he smirked .


    " Laughing at a situation like this proves that I lost my mind for sure, " Isiah said.


    The hellhound noticed them the moment he got there, he recognized them right away.


    Of course, he wasn''t going to forget the stupid human who asked them to give him the rock.


    '' He is very strong, of course, he is resisting but the impact of the attraction field is not the same to him as the others, and at this point, he could even fight if he wants to .


    Isiah was in huge danger, the moment the hellhound noticed him he ran towards him fast, apparently, he sensed his presence from afar as opposed to other dark creatures .


    He was so focused on finishing him even if that meant jeopardizing his own existence.


    Isiah ended the spell he was using to get fixated on that tree in a second without discussing it with Eijar, the moment he stepped on the ground he started running, yet that was not sufficient because the attraction field grabbed him right away .


    He was more like a flypared to the other creatures. He screamed because he was surprised. He didn''t think that his ropes were this tight .


    " The hellhound is moving towards us, he is moving towards the portal" Eijar said to him when he couldn''t even move forward .


    "I'' m not going to die " Isiah said to her but it was more like an announcement to the whole world.

 Chapter 180 The Worse Contractor

    The huge struggle to run away while resisting the attraction field was a very tiring thing to do. Isiah was very shocked when he first ended the rope spell that was capturing him because of the speed of his movement .


    The hellhound didn''t hesitate to follow him around even when that meant that he could be drawn inside the portal .


    " Move, master "Eijar said to him .


    Isiah didn''t reply to her, however, he stayed in his ce because the attraction was getting stronger by the second.


    " I know that you said that you are not going to die, yet at this rate, I am very sure that we are going to die together master" Eijar added because she was very scared .


    At that moment, Isiah thought of a spell that he learned while he was in Summit, the spell was not that powerful and it was a very simple one yet at this moment it seemed like he lost hope to hang in there .


    Isiah said "<strong> jigantawlo kisma</strong> " which was tranted into a flying spear.


    When he first summoned this spear in Summit, he didn''t find it very useful, because in a close fight this wouldn''t help him at all, it requires a long distance and a stable target because hecked shouting on a moving target .


    The spear appeared in front of him a second after he cast that spell, he held it with his strong hand and then looked at the hellhound that was moving toward him very fast.


    Eijar thought that it was the end but it was not, because Isiah cast the rope spell too which confused him more .


    Once the rope was there, he made a nock in that spear , which connected both the spear and the rope .


    Isiah was working very fast while looking at the creature getting closer to him .


    For a moment he almost panicked while he was connecting both of them.


    " Hung on, you stupid snake " Isiah shouted to Eijar .


    Because of the field of attraction there the sounds and the howls were deafening and that is why he had to raise his voice .


    Isiah then looked at the hellhound that was very determined to take him down, then adjusted his body so that he would be capable of throwing that long spear.


    He was not that professional when ites to this but he did it anyway .


    Because of his physical strength, he found it very easy to throw it even when the spear was so tall and heavy to a normal person .


    Isiah used some of his dark energy to throw it in the direction of that hellhound, just to kick it.


    The spear was thrown very fast to the point where even Eijar didn''t follow its direction .


    And right away Isiah captured the rope that was connected to it, the hellhound didn''t even seem to care because to him, that spear was not going to kill him anyway.


    Even so, Isiah''s decision was very rationalpared to his past actions.


    Isiah was not going to kill the hellhound because he didn''t have the required power to do so, he only wanted to survive this ce and he was willing to do anything to have that .


    The spear ended up being on that hellhound''s neck , it was engraved there but it didn''t hurt even a bit, the hellhound just continued running toward him.


    '' It must have felt just like a mosquito bite to him, but fine I anticipated that anyway, it was not my goal anyway to kill him '' Isiah thought as he made sure that he was holding the rope with his strong fist .


    The rope started to shorten just like Isiah wanted it which started to move his body very fast toward the hellhound .


    " You must be crazy, you are willing to kill us indeed, and I was thinking that Lucas was a bad contractor, you are the worse contractor I''ve ever seen "


    Eijar started to yell at him when they started to move toward the hellhound, and he just chose to ignore her for the rest of that attack .


    When the hellhound noticed him being there he just started to shake his body fast so that the rope and the spear detach from his neck .


    But Isiah''s hit was very strong and he was hanging there not willing tosh out .


    The movement was going faster by the second and he was flying toward the portal but when he was attached to the hellhound the attraction field was not that strong.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The concept of that was very easy, the hellhound was very strong and he acted like an anchor to keep him away from the portal unless he went very psychotic and wanted to kill them both .


    When that idea crossed Isiah''s mind he flinched for a second because he didn''t want that to happen and he didn''t think about it for even a second .


    The distance between him and the hellhound was not that big and in just a few seconds he was standing on his neck , the rope disappeared and he was on top of him with his fist around the top of that spear.


    Isiah was holding on to it as if his life was depending on it , and it was.


    The hellhound was not capable to remove him, Isiah was struggling to stand there while that hellhound kept on the move like a rabid dog .


    " Is this your brilliant idea? You want to kill us disparately and I don''t think that we are going to survive this night, clearly, you don''t know your ce in this world, even the strongest creatures fear the hellhounds for a reason, and to jump on top of one of them is just crazy and I can''t approve it " Eijar said when the movement started to be much faster and stronger .


    " The beautiful thing about this is that I am the master, and you need to follow me , not the other way around, so shut your fuc****ing mouth and the only thing you are doing now is distracting me " Isiah said while grinding his teeth .


    Isiah slipped from his neck a few times however the spear was deep in the skin and that is why he was capable of staying there .


    The hellhound started to howl, and Isiah thought that it must be a signal for some reason.


    That situation stayed like that for a few minutes, Isiah looked at the sky and he noticed that there was only a few minutes away from the end of this triple full moon .


    The statistic of these triple full moons was very surprising because only Isiah and the hellhound were capable to survive when the other dark creatures died even when they survived the whole night .


    " We can''t kill him " Eijar shouted but Isiah smirked then said :" I know, I know you, stupid snake "


    Eijar was very confused.


    Isiah was making her question a lot of things because when she first met him she didn''t think that the boy was this crazy .


    " I only need to hang in here , until the triple full moons end, it is not that impossible considering that we need to hang in here for a few more seconds .


    When Isiah said those words, he noticed the heat was increasing around them, the smell of brimstone was getting very condensed in the air.


    Isiah noticed that something like fire was on the skin of that hellhound .


    " I see, you bastard, he is making a defense mechanism" Isiah said while looking at his feet that were starting to burn .


    Eijar looked underneath to see what he meant by that, and she finally noticed what he meant by that .


    " I could survive this, even when my hand is damagedpletely byva, but I think I could survive such a burn "


    " This is a very bad idea, master, you lost your hand and now you are going to lose your feet in the process, you are going to lose this fight "


    Isiah didn''t care about what she said, the pain started to be stronger, Isiah didn''t want to make her point valid .


    " Only for more few seconds, more seconds ¡­.more seconds"


    Isiah knew that there was more time left but he kept telling that to himself, it felt like something he would do for his mind and not for anything else.


    Isiah was encouraging his mind by doing that, which was extremely needed at that moment .


    Eijar said by then :" The moons, the moons are finally going out of that damned lineage "


    When Eijar said that she brought back life to Isiah because that meant that this pain is going to fade now .


    After that the attraction field was at its peak and for that, the hellhound just seemed to ignore them, the hellhound was barely hanging in there and that''s why he didn''t attack them that much ".


    Isiah smiled after what Eijar said, he felt relieved and it was finally over for him.


    " You can just rest now, master "

 Chapter 181 What Was The Plan?

    Surprisingly, Ciel didn''t cry when Isiah left, Lexie thought that he would but he didn''t and for that, she felt like he was hiding his sadness.


    She didn''t understand how a little kid like him has such a power to hide his emotions that way. When Isiah was here he was showing his emotions normally but when he left he just closed that door to his soul .


    She watched him go back to that room where Heigl and Yogev were standing there inplete panic, he went to a chair there and sat on it .


    Lexie saw both of those mages with looks of disgust and hate, and if it was not for Isiah''s words she wouldn''t be here witnessing this .


    She was curious about a lot of stuff, but the most important reason was the reason for this meeting here in the middle of a triple full moons .


    " You didn''t see what he did to that mage who healed you " Heigl shouted out of nowhere while getting closer to Yogev as if he was ming him for this .


    " You don''t have to panic, he still needs us, he will not harm us until hees back again " Yogev replied to him quietly trying to calm him down .


    " Until the next triple full moon? Do you think that that is a long period of time , and why until then ? " Heigl was asking questions non-stop.


    " Then we better start working, I am telling you panicking is going to be more distracting to you, and it will stop you from achieving what you really want "


    Heigl started to look around him and then said:" I thought it was an easy thing considering that I am not like all of you and that I have information, but the reality is different, I can''t just practice things for the first time and expect them to work out "


    Yogev didn''t say more, his predictions about Heigl were true, he knew a lot of things but he was not willing to share with him any, Heigl didn''t trust him enough to share with him important things like this .


    At that moment Yogev looked at Lexie and said:" I am sorry for causing you trouble, I was only defending my people, your leader did the same thing to my people "


    Yogev felt terrible about her because until Isiah stopped her from attacking him he recognized her , he recognized the girl that wanted to kill him next to the king''s castle, she was the first one to make her life on the line for that .


    Lexie stopped herself barely from talking to him, she was still not ready to just talk to him like nothing had happened, she was going to kill him , she was dying what was inevitable and therefore she decided not to speak to him .


    Even looking at him was making her stomach tremble, and for that, she didn''t know if she was going to hang in there until Isiah came back again .


    She looked at Ciel only to see his face all red as if he was holding his tears back, she didn''t know anything about him, and yet she found herself feeling so overprotective over him which was very weird .


    And just seeing Isiah who turned to be a monster only caring about him made her think that this kid was not normal .<novelnext></novelnext>


    There was something about him that made both of them want to protect him instantly yet she couldn''t put a finger on it .


    Yogev wanted to get outside of that room only to see all those corpses thrown next to the door, so he went back then said :" Before doing anything we have to get rid of these bodies Heigl, imagine if someone saw these bodies here, they would kill you instantly"


    Heigl was still thinking about the possibilities of his sess with a worried face when Yogev just yelled :" Do you think these mages were thest of their kind? No, they were sent here to kill us , they followed us and eventually appeared at our door in the middle of the triple full moons, they are determined to kill us and I don''t think that this is so random, they are targeting us "


    " I don''t care, '''' Heigl replied because with his behavior he just interrupted his thought which was a very annoying thing, Heigl only wanted him to keep silent for more time .


    " We have to dy worrying about Isiah Duncan, Isiah gave us time until the next triple full moons, but these mages are not going to do this, they don''t need us, and they are going to eliminate us because of their dead friends"


    Heigl walked toward Yogev and pushed him away then said while exiting the room :" We should not risk burying them, we should just burn those bastards, that is the only way to burn any trace that may lead them to us "


    He looked at Yogev this time with a lot of anger then said:" And they are after you, not me , or these two, they are hunting the leader who killed their families and friends, you are the only target"


    " Why are you talking like that ? "


    " Because if things go wrong this time , I will dly hand you to them, because I have the potential to do that "


    When Yogev heard thest part of what he just said he knew that Heigl was still upset about what he did to him and for that, he just stayed silent and started to collect all the bodies that Isiah killed around the transportation center .


    He was doing that all by himself because Heigl just kept saying there in that room with Lexie and Ciel.


    They were all silent and upset, having their hopes down was a very terrible thing, especially to Ciel who thought that Isiah was going to take him with him .


    " Are you going to cry all day here ? ``Lexie shouted at Heigl.


    He turned around to face her but he didn''t know what her intentions were .


    " What was the n? What is the thing that Isiah expects you to do for him ".

 Chapter 182 Xavier

    Those who were under the leadership of Yogev were not attacked by the dark creatures the whole period of the triple full moons, they were very safe and Heigl''s n worked very well .


    They finally got rid of the leader who cost the death of a lot of their mages, and they hated the way he acted around them.


    To them, Yogev was driven by emotions andck of experience and they hated the way he was putting everything on a teenager just because he was smart .


    They had to select someone else to lead them and even then they found a lot of difficulties.


    The whole night they discussed a lot of candidates for the role, but they failed to designate one.


    The only thing that collected all of them under the same roof was Yogev because he was the only one who thought of destroying the district''s system and that all the districts are one now every district wanted to have one of them as a leader.


    They argued for a long time and they didn''t get any result, they feared conflict so they decided to dy this until they get a candidate that everyone agreed on .


    On the other hand, those who got separated on day one wanted to attack them but they didn''t because they saw what they did when they threw Yogev away when the triple full moons started, basically they were throwing him for both the dark creatures and them .


    In the past months, those who got separated from them formed a new assembly, and people from all districts got into that assembly under the leadership of Xavier .


    Xavier was a 30 years old man from district one, he had fully shaved hair with a small beard on his face, his hair was dark, and he had caramel eyes and a well-built body .


    Xavier was one of those who followed Rivok after the evacuation happened. He supported him and agreed with everything he said, after his death, he followed Chris like a puppy because he was continuing everything that Rivok started .


    He was not just a follower who did what needed to be done, he also was one of the closest to them during that period , and the fact that they lied to him about the test from height regions made him sick for days after.


    He knew that he messed up when the rumors about the trick that both Rivok and Chris did to the entire district appeared to them .


    ? He had a wife and two kids, they were everything he was living for and he was going to do anything for them.


    As a result of Chris'' demonic n, his wife and kid ended up dead after the attack of Yogev and his mages.


    He was the only one to survive after that and the next thing he was willing to do was to bring hell to all of those who caused him his huge loss.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xavier realized that he was fooled by them, everything seemed to be very chaotic, and to him, and at this stage he was not going to be bothered by chaos.


    " If chaos is the only thing left to exist in this hell, I will enjoy it to the fullest and no one is going to stop me, " He said the moment he stepped away from the union that Yogev created .


    " If they are just so crazy to the point of believing in such a terrible idea then I will make my own assembly if they wanted to create order in the middle of chaos, and then I will do exactly the opposite of that, and I will not even regret it "


    Those who left the union made by Yogev were the most hurt ones, they lost a lot of their loved ones and they just couldn''t forgive what happened during that night.


    They didn''t necessarily have a n for revenge, they just left with the tiniest amount of sanity left in them and went away .


    It was his doing that brought them all together .


    The day Xavier left he just stood in the middle of the woods looking at the destruction that happened in his district.


    He raised his sight towards Emperium and then said:" I don''t want to fight anymore, I don''t want to gain power or level up, I just want to stay here and cause them a lot of trouble, I don''t want any of them to level up, I want all of them died here , and I am so realistic about it, I can''t kill them all by myself but I can use others to do so "


    He continued to walk slowly tormented by pictures of his past with the family he lost, then said:" Even if they offered me a chance to level up , I can''t ept it because there is nothing sweet about life anymore "


    The next thing he found himself doing was gathering those tormented people around him and he just started doing what Rivok and Chris did to all of them at the beginning of the evacuation .


    " I am not offering them anything, I just said that we have to kill all of those bastards who destroyed all our chances for happiness, at this point, they all think that another chance is not going to be granted to any of the left outs here"


    Xavier was a very loyal mage to his leaders, he thought of them as he thought of the seventh king, there was something mysterious about leaders and their subjects, some sort of a contract between them, it felt like a hidden oath that they wouldn''t hurt them under any circumstances.


    But the truth was that they were going to be sacrificed at the first obstacle.


    That realization hit Xavier very hard, and when he knew that his whole perspective changed.


    " I don''t mind using one for the sake of my revenge, anyone with power will do the exact same thing, it is better to be the ruler when things go down, noted " Xavier said as he pointed at Emperium then went to the borders of district one where he decided to make his base .

 Chapter 183 Xaviers Ideology

    The first people who followed Xavier were people from district one, they only followed because he expressed his pain in a way that was very simr to theirs, he spoke of their pain in a way that everyone felt and therefore everyone gathered around him in the first few weeks .


    He talked about the betrayal they had by their leaders and the cruelty of Yogev''s actions andstly about how everything was unfair to them.


    He stayed in the borders of the district one just to avoid any conflicts with others and also to protect himself if someone chose to do the same way as you did to his people in thest triple full moons.


    Xavier in his new assembly chose the name of chaos to represent them, this crowd of angry people was only going to bring chaos into this world and that name represented them in a good way more than anything .


    " Chaos, yes, I am here to bring into this ce more chaos, it is not like this is a new thing around here, this ce is living in chaos since the evacuation day, more chaos will not harm me but it will harm others "


    When he started, only people of district 1 gathered around him but when the time of the triple full moon was about to arrive more people joined him and supported him .


    Xavier was not like other leaders who ruled Delwias Ind after the evacuation, he didn''t have much intelligence , charisma or even social approval, but he managed to be the new leader of the chaos assembly just because he made sure to them that not going to be any rules or restrictions other than killing who were responsible for their suffering.


    ? And unlike all the other leaders who showed up Xavier didn''t have anyone to say that he was not supposed to be the leader because he belongs to district one, that was because he never asked them to join him, they wanted to join him


    They started like a bunch of people who were willing only to kill Yogev and take revenge for what he did and they ended up being upset by the whole situation, and started to be extremists and they wanted to kill anyone who was not them .


    The most thing that Xavier did in the best way was that at first, he didn''t give them targets for their anger, he didn''t give them a n to follow and he certainly chose to be more flexible in his revenge .


    '' Of course, I ended up using people like tools in my hands, but at least I am giving them the impression that they are free to do whatever they want to do ''


    The truth was, that Xavier didn''t give them detailed ns because he was not capable of making one at all .


    And going with the flow sounded more like a crazy idea and he jumped for it anyway .


    Most of the people who followed him were from his district, they were the majority in the first few weeks then people out of all the other districts started to show up in the borders asking either for help or offering their help because the triple full moons wereing, and they were not sure if they were going to survive the night if they were all alone .<novelnext></novelnext>


    " I am not giving you any protection, I am weak in the full sense of this word, I was fooled more than once because of my stupidity and myck of experience, I had to follow other people who ruined my whole life and now I am not sure if I am the leader you want "


    That''s what Xavier said most of the time when people asked him about his ns or powers.


    '' Being honest with them in this way, and showing them my insecurities that are simr to theirs is only going to make them pity me, and eventually want to make me keep moving forwards, because it is what they are waiting for from their pathetic existence.


    They would love to protect me and see me shine, it will be their own fulfillment in this ce .


    My journey to lead them is going to be their only achievement in this chaos and they are going to want it tost forever ''


    Xavier after all that happened to him, turned into a person who is a maniptive freak, every decision and every word he was saying had meaning and ulterior motives that no one suspected .


    And the thing that made him valid in their eyes was the fact that he encountered such a big loss with his family, losing his wife and his daughter was something very big and everyone saw their misery in his .


    In this triple full moons people''s decision was variant from one another, some of them just build shelters to hide and they wanted only for the night to pass, however, some of them acted like a hungry dogs who wanted to kill everyone on their road, and they just went on the hunt to kill everyone they encountered there for no reason then being not in their new assembly .


    Xavier, on the other hand, stayed where he was but on the outside, he kept looking at the sky as it was changing colors, the atmosphere was changing, people were screaming and everything started to go in circles inside of his head .


    He didn''t mind even sacrificing a bunch of mages just for the sake of making sure that people were sofortable with his leadership .


    One of the mages came to him with the news that Yogev was out of his tower and that his people turned on him. He got this new idea that was going to change a lot of things .


    " This district is going to be hell and I am going to rule it, there will be no rules, no honorifics, no ns, just us indulging ourselves with sins every day until we die together, killing, killing , killing , I think I am going to kill all of them just to ease my soul "

 Chapter 184 None Of You Is Going To Leave This Place

    After the triple full moons ended, Yogev was the only one who cared enough to remove those bodies , he collected all of the bodies and put them in a hole he made by his air magic .


    He grabbed all those bodies by himself and threw them there despite their big well-built bodies .


    Heigl was still not ready to do anything which made him the only one responsible there .


    The moment he set those bodies on fire, his face was very angry, it made him feel very bad, that reminded him of his terrible decision of killing the people of district one that lead to this chaos.


    He stood there until he made sure that he eliminated all of them, he was very scared that that fire will draw more people toe there to check things out, but the thing is, no one was going toe there in the middle of the triple full moons because they all thought that the fire was caused by the dark creatures so they just stayed away from it .


    After the end of that fire, Yogev made sure to bury all of them so that no one could find them and then went back to the transportation center.


    He thought that everything was so calm inside of the transportation center but it wasn''t, Heigl was so pissed when he first entered the room, he obviously had an argument with the girl Lexie about something he didn''t know .


    Heigl in general was not that edgy, but since he encountered Isiah Duncan he became one .


    The only exnation he had in mind was that the appearance of Isiah Duncan was the only thing that he didn''t expect, it was the only thing that messed all his ns up and therefore he felt like he lost control .


    " He is a control freak then !" Yogev said as he looked at him but he said more like a whisper so that no one would hear what he said .


    " The n ? Aren''t you the one who was close to him? You and the little kid there ? " Heigl was shouting at Lexie when he entered .


    Lexie was very pissed at the way he replied to her so she said shouting at him too :" Let''s not cross any lines here, tell me what are you nning her in the transportation center "


    " Are you stupid ? What could someone do in the middle of the transportation center? It is obvious unless you want to know something else, '''' Heigl said very firmly .


    Yogev intervened at that moment and then said to both of them :" It is that obvious, girl, we are going to level up on our own, but as you see everything is destroyed which means our n got ruined and now we are doomed because of Isiah Duncan, he is dying to kill us anyway"


    Lexie turned around the moment she heard him talking to her and addressing her, for a second she realized how Isaih felt all those years and why he acted towards her like that.


    ''I can''t stand listening to this bastard speaking, and only now I could feel how Isiah felt toward me, it must hurt him a lot "<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yogev knew that he went too far, after all that he did to the mages of district 1 .


    Heigl looked at him with angry features then said :" We need to get rid of these too, I mean do you think that keeping them here with us is going to be a good idea? certainly not, I mean we are not going to kill them but we should not just keep them here with us , they don''t have good feelings about us and they are going to kill us eventually "


    Heigl was so determined to make them leave however Yogev was not with him in this idea , he just sat on the ground then said to him :" I buried those mages , and I don''t think that this is going to end very well, I think we should expect more of them now, we should at least protect ourselves and we need all the power we have here even if that meant using these two "


    Heigl rolled his eyes then said :" Tsk, tsk, tsk, I think I know now why he didn''t take them with him, he left them here in order to spy on us "


    " What ? Yogev said immediately .


    " Yes, why wouldn''t he just take them with him ? If they are important to him , he would have taken them with him but he didn''t , and he even set another date for us to meet, three months? Why ? Why did he set the date on three months , I don''t get it"


    Yogev pointed at Heigl to sit on the ground just to rx then replied :" no need to think about this now because, it is not important, the important thing is that he is going to kill us when hees again and I can''t ept that "


    Ciel at that moment stood then said :" Isiah is going toe again"


    " Yeah, we know kid " Yogev replied to him .


    Lexie looked at both of them then said :" I am not going to stay here with you, I can''t look at your faces every moment, I am going to leave first thing in the morning "


    Lexie''s face was very straight when she said her decision , and Ciel was shocked because of that , he thought that she was going to wait for Isiah here with him .


    " Stay here, Lexie " Ciel pleed .


    But lexie at that moment looked very angry as she said:"You shoulde with me, Ciel, Isiah is not going toe until three months pass, it is a huge time and until then I will not pass it with these murderers because I will want to kill them at every moment "


    Heigl smirked because he kind of expected that from her, she would be a crazy person if she didn''t think about revenge.


    Yogev said to them at that moment :" I am not going to make you change your minds about me, keep hating me , however none of you is going to leave this ce "

 Chapter 185 Leveling-Down

    When Eijar told Isiah that the triple full moons had just ended , he removed the spear from that hellhound and jumped towards the nearest tree despite all the injuries in his body.


    In no time, the hellhound just jumped toward the gate, because of the pressure of that attraction field he didn''t even notice that Isiah was not on his neck or that he removed his spear from him.


    The hellhound jumped just to end that resistance and that attraction because it was too much for him .


    He howled as if he was screaming then disappeared totally.


    Isiah at that moment tried to hold on to a branch of the tree that he jumped into, he was very tired yet he did because he didn''t want to end up meeting the hellhound first thing when he get there .


    It would be just terrible for him and in his state .


    After the triple full moons ended, the attraction was severe, it started to to harm Isiah''s body especially his burned hand so he looked at Eijar then said:" It is time "


    He left the branch in a second and the next thing that happened was him getting into that gate so fast .


    " Aaaagggggggghhhhhhhhhhh"


    Isiah screamed because the moment he entered the gate, he just started to feel like his body was going through things that he never experienced.


    The pain was immeasurable, the pressure was very high, and the worst part about all of that was the fact that he knew that whatever was happening was awfully affecting his body.


    Eijar was attaching her body into his neck like she was going to suffocate him.


    That painsted for a short amount of time, Isiah was not capable of even staying awake after that and that is why he lost consciousness in the middle of that leveling down .


    He didn''t need any confirmation from others that he finally seeded in doing that .


    The voice asked him to level down to gain more power and he did, when all those strong dark creatures died in that humiliating way he was the one who survived and that was an achievement .


    When Isiah opened his eyes again, all that pain that he felt during the process disappeared, he opened his eyes very fast as if he was anticipating someone to attack him, he sat immediately and started to look around him.


    Eijar was thrown there next to him, she was not even close to his neck and he didn''t know whether she made it or not, so he took her in his hand and started to check her whole body .


    She was not injured and her body was intact yet she was not awake .


    Isiah put her on hisp and then started to look around, it was a new ce and if things were correct it was a newyer of the world beyond that is unlocked in front of him.


    The funny part was that he was not even awake in a good ce, there were no buildings, no dark creatures, no light, and no sign of living .


    " Is it a fuc***ing desert ? "


    Isiah didn''t want to think of this possibility because if this was the case then he was very far from any type of civilization .


    The dark sand was everywhere and it was not hot like earth, it was just a lot of dark sand around him, no nts around, no water , and no heat to begin with .


    The scene in front of him was an endless sand field, a lot of ck wavy dunes around him.


    Isiah thought that maybe the sand is simr to the one on earth and the impact of darkness all around is making it appear ck, so he tested that theory and enlightened the ce around him only to confirm that he was wrong


    Isiah couldn''t even understand how they were able to see around here when there is nothing emitting light .


    He had so many theories about this and he ended up thinking that maybe something in his eyes changed that made him capable of seeing in the dark .


    At that moment Isiah remembered the injuries he had in his feet and his hand so he looked immediately at his body only to be stunned by the discovery .


    " What the f****ck ! What happened to me ? Sh****t! And I only saw this right now ? "


    Isiah was shouting very loudly as he discovered that the parts of his body that were injured turnedpletely to be ck. It felt like those parts of his body got detached and reced by this new arm and feet .<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was very weird and unexinable, Isiah felt like he got healed during that process but in a veryplicated way .


    Isiah realized that a lot of things has changed but he couldn''t put his finger on it .


    Now that he got his consciousness back and started to look around him he realized that the atmosphere has changed too and that was very expected now that he was in the secondyer of the world beyond .


    '' I wonder where that hellhound is, he is not anywhere around this ce, and I don''t think that if he was thrown here he would have disappeared this fast, what happened to him ? ''


    At that moment Isiah stood very slowly because he thought that it might hurt him but it didn''t, the new feet were very simr to his, and to him, there was no difference .


    Isiah made sure not to let Eijar slip and fall so he held her tightly in his shirt and then started to look all around him .


    " I really don''t care if was stuck in the middle of the desert, the most important thing is that I managed to survive when the strongest dark creature died pathetically, I am progressing, this is ¡­.I am gaining more powers, I am not that weak like I used to be "


    Isiah was very proud of himself to the point where this situation didn''t bother him at all .


    Isiah looked all around him with a proud look on his face, it was not what he was waiting for but the satisfaction of getting there made him very rxed.


    He looked at Eijar with a cold look this time then said:" She is annoying all the time, and here she is just motionless"


    Isiah didn''t even know how to make sure that she was okay, he approached her with his ears just to hear if she was moving or something but he didn''t get anything.


    He sat on the ground then grabbed the grimoire and started to look for something that might help him wake her up .


    After a few attempts of doing that he just realized that she was not going to wake up


    He suspected that she might be dead but then he remembered what she said to him in Summit .


    '' If she is dead then I would have been dead too, which is not the case, so I just have to find a way to wake her up before anything bad might happen, we are still new to this ce , and we don''t know whether it is safe for us or not ''


    Isiah made his right arm bleed, he didn''t want to use the other ck arm because he was not sure about what was in there.


    Isiah just made a drip of his blood fall on top of the grimoire then he removed his hand after that .


    He sighed waiting for the grimoire to open then he started to turn the pages just waiting for something to show up in front of him .


    Isiah just read a few pages and then threw the grimoire away because he was not able to find anything that might benefit him .


    He then started to look at her body and started to feel her energy, it was very low, he used his enhanced senses to detect her almost fading power and realized that she didn''t wake up because of herck of power .


    Isiah couldn''t just understand what happened to her and how she lost her power.


    She didn''t fight like him and she was not injured and yet she was in this state.


    '' Maybe her body is just too weak, she once mentioned that she was very strong and now she must have been feeling very tired because she was putting in a lot of effort .


    Isiah approached his bleeding thumb towards her mouth and turned her face around so that the blood would just enter her mouth .


    He hated the fact that his future is rted to her and he hated her licking his finger for blood but at this moment he didn''t mind giving her some because it was already going to waste.


    At first, he didn''t get any response from her , she was not even moving, yet a few minutester Isiah started to feel her moving her tail barely .


    He smirked and realized that she was going to wake up if he kept giving her his blood.


    " My blood could cure her and give her dark energy !"

 Chapter 186 Eijars Secrets

    There was no way for Isiah to move around while holding Eijar that way, he had to sit there and wait for her to wake up .


    He was not worried at all because he knew that the method he used helped her with gaining her powers again .


    He kept his focus on her energy level, it was not rising fast but in one way or another, it was very helpful.


    He kept looking at her while she was motionless, seeing her in this way he felt like was too fragile.


    He couldn''t even picture her fighting beside his brother, from what he was seeing she looked more like a pet and not like a weapon and that disturbed him for a second .


    He was willing to use her and not to go around trying to help her .


    " You have to know that I am not considering you as a pet, you better get your power back or I''ll throw you here, you stupid snake"


    It took a few minutes after him fed her his blood for her to finally open her eyes, she was still not moving but she opened her eyes barely .


    She kept looking at faces and he didn''t know whether she was seeing him or not , he smirked then said to her while still looking at her from above, he didn''t even try to get closer to her :" It is not time for sleep "


    Isiah knew that it was not a good time to tease her but he did it anyway just to erase any deceiving thoughts that may pop into her head after he helped her .


    "You better get your shit together "


    But Eijar was not going to move even if she was forced, her body was still under the influence of the leveling down procedure .


    She looked at him with a lot of difficulty from the corner of her eyes.


    Eijar couldn''t even formte a sentence to answer him so she kept silent .


    Isiah didn''t push her a lot so he justy down on the dark sand and started to look at the void above him while she was now on his chest .


    This newyer is yet not very promising just because he woke up here but even with that Isiah was so eager to know more .


    Better understanding the world around him was the first step to getting what he wanted .


    "If I make it out of the triple full moons alive , I am capable of doing anything, and by anything I mean I could actually level up and gain more powers and defeat every single person who is on my way, now I actually could say that and mean it .


    All those fauc**ing dark creatures died pathetically and here I have survived after fightign a fuc***ing hellhound , now , I actually believe what that first person said to me when I showed up in the superficialyer .


    I am getting stronger, I am leveling down, which means I could level up in the future , I just have to train my body and soul into this "


    Isiah kept saying words like that because he wanted to ease all thoughts that had been going around inside of his mind .


    Saying them in that way gave him a strong belief that he was indeed doing it right .


    He felt excited about the first time since he started to learn that dark magic .


    His efforts were being directed on the good path, he was improving even if that was taking some time but to him, it didn''t mean anything other than he was one step ahead to kill all those who were responsible for his misery .


    There was no way for him to detect any change of time but he knew that the time Eijar spentying was so long yet he stayed there waiting for her to wake up fully for him to continue walking .


    However, he was capable of feeling her gaining her powers again and that was a bit relieving.


    "Master " Isiah heard her quiet voice as she called for him after a long time of sleep, he wasn''t surprised at all, he expected that she would wake up anytime now and when she did he just sat while holding her body then said:" You are speaking now ? "


    Eijar nodded at him automatically so he said:" What happened to you ? "


    " I lost all my dark energy during the leveling down " Lost your energy ? How? " Isiah didn''t understand why that happened to her.


    " Of course, we were going on separate ways, I lost all my energy to keep our connection so that we end up in the same ce "


    " What ? I thought that we were connected already, why do you need to use your energy to maintain that connection? "


    " I did that when we went to Delwias Ind , and this time too "<novelnext></novelnext>


    " You didn''t tell me about this " Isiah was stunned by this new information.


    " Because it is on me, you don''t have to worry about something like this, you are my master and it is my job"


    Isiah broke eye contact with Eijar and then started to look around .


    "Why? Why is it your job ?" He was biting his lip now because he was passed .


    Eijar couldn''t even lift her head but she said to him:" I should protect you , master "


    Isiah at that moment shouted :" Maybe if you were stronger then would be easier but now you are at your weakest level, your body couldn''t even support the leveling but you hide it from me and didn''t tell me such a piece of important information like this, you weren''t ready for any of this and yet you tried to do this, you are weak so way try to do something that exceeds your powers, stupid snake "


    " It has been a long time since I was in this position, I forgot how it feels to be weak "


    " That is not an excuse for this misbehavior, you already hide a lot of things, to begin with, and now this "


    Isiah didn''t look at Eijar after that because he was so pissed by the secrets she kept away from him and by jeopardizing herself without telling him about that .


    Which was going to affect both of them if something went wrong.


    Isiah stood at that moment and started to walk away .


    now that he made sure that she was okay he didn''t want to give her more time to rx and adapt to this new ce .


    He kept walking even after what was equivalent to hours on Delwias Ind.


    '' There is nothing here, nothing, and I am really tired from walking more. What is bothering me more is the cold weather. I don''t have any exnation and I really don''t want to ask Eijar after that argument .


    Eijar on the other hand was still sleeping on his shirt, leaving him to lead the way .


    She looked from time to time at the road in front of her but she didn''t say anything.


    After long hours of walking Isiah just said:" I can''t walk more than this "


    Heid down on the dark sand while still holding Eijar carefully because he didn''t want to crush her body under his .


    At that moment Eiajr crawled very slowly towards his neck and then said:" This ce is not what you think, master"


    Isiah didn''t reply to her but inside of him he said:" And only now you chose to speak after I lost my whole power while trying to minimize the distance between me and any sort of civilization around here ''


    Eijar continued :" This desert is huge, you can''t cross it like this, walking is not the solution "


    Isiah was very intimidated by what Eijar said so he looked at her very pissed so she added :" Master, this ce is like a big maze only with desert, the more you stay here you''ll freeze to death, there are no resources and we will end up dead after a while "


    " I asked you if you came here and you chose not to answer that "


    " Yes, I can''t tell you why is that "


    "Other than walking , what do you suggest then ? " Isiah asked, trying to change the subject.


    " You don''t have the power required for a lot of things, the only thing thates to my head right now is summoning an animal that could do this for you, I have to warn you it is extremely difficult , dark creatures are wild and they don''t ept the fact that a mage is summoning them, now that we are here on this level I think you could do it however I am not sure if you are going to seed in summoning one "


    " You mean I have the power to that " Isiah''s eyes glittered in that ce .


    " Yes , but I don''t think that you would seed, these creatures are dangerous " Eijar warned Isiah .


    " Where do I start ? " He asked .


    " The grimoire, the unlocked parts regarding this ce are visible to you now, but master you need to be careful, this ce is nothing like the firstyer "

 Chapter 187 Xodura

    Isiah tried his best not to show that he was very pissed because Eijar waited till this time to tell him about his need to summon a creature that may help him cross this desert .


    This ce was very wide yet the scenery after a while was not that cherry, only miles and miles of dark sand all over the ce that was not very pleasant to see .


    Eijar was still between his hand when she said with a very weak body:" This ce is called Xodura, this desert is the only one in the world beyond, there is nothing like it around here, it is veryrge, I think it is almost twice the size as your whole region "


    " Twice the size of Delwias Ind?" Isiah couldn''t just hold back his surprise, because if that was really the case then he would spend forever getting out of here .


    Eiajr nodded to him then said :" And it is not safe as you think? "


    " At this point, I know that I should expect to be in danger everywhere, but you should have said that before I get to walk for hours around here"


    ? Isiah wanted to me her for that so that she would know that she was jeopardizing both of their lives like that .


    however, Eijar looked at him then said:" And yet there is no other ce to hide, master, this desert is like a dumpster, maybe we didn''t encounter some of those creatures since we get here because of luck but they exist and yeah we should be careful"


    Isiah hated to stay that way so he just took his grimoire and opened it, he noticed the look on Eijar''s face, she wanted to lick the blood from his hand, and even that he just couldn''t give her permission to do that .


    '' If it is a death or life situation then be it but like this, not in a million years ''


    Isiah started to flip pages, one after another, Eijar was looking at the pages too with so much concentration .


    There were a lot of new spells that were unlocked and he didn''t even notice that they were unlocked when he first opened it when he tried to help Eijar.


    A lot of summoning spells that were tooplicated in his mind, a lot of dark creatures , portals , weapons, elements , there were a lot of spells that he just couldn''t even figure out what they were all about yet he kept turning pages until he reached those that he couldn''t unlock at his power level so he went back and started from the beginning to see the summoning spells .


    " Did you summon any creatures before when you were in Delwias Ind, master ? "


    Isiah looked at her then said :" Not even once, I didn''t have the power to do that "


    She looked at one of the spells and then said:" Then you don''t have to begin with the bigger ones, those are just monsters and you can''t have any control over them, if you miraculously ended up summoning one of them then he will make your life like hell, he might attack you or just leave you hanging there and leave you while you are drained after losing your powers "


    " They could do that ? "


    " What do you expect, these are not like the animals you summon with divine energy, these creatures could speak, could think and they are extremely wild I suggest starting with the weakest one in the collection, leaving the higher ranked one until you are ready " Eijar was exining to Isiah everything this times because she realized that he was still upset of what she had done to him .


    "We have to get out of here very soon and you want me to just sit here and practice in the middle of the fuc**ing desert ? "


    "There is no other option here , it is either this or dies after days because of the cold weather around here or because of some sort of dark creature" Eijar replied firmly .


    Isiah threw the grimoire on the ground and then said:" This will take so much time, it is just impossible to waste my precious time like this "


    " You better start !" Eijar added this time while crawling very slowly to go to the ground away from him .


    " What are you doing ? You are still in a bad shape "


    " I have to gain my power back on my own too "


    " Do what you want, don''t bring trouble as result" Isiah said then he ignored herpletely while he took the grimoire again and started to search for a dark creature that suits his ability to summon, she didn''t suggest him any and he didn''t want to ask more about that and sounds very desperate in front of her.


    '' I have to be strong and if this means spending more time practicing like this then I don''t mind actually ''


    Isiah started to look at the ranking and from what he saw there were a lot of creatures and each of them had abilities that were beyond ordinary .<novelnext></novelnext>


    They all used different types of elements and they all had a very specific characteristics.


    Isiah read all of them, but he couldn''t just pick one of them to summon , these creatures were very strong, and the majority of them looked like dark versions of animals on Delwias Ind and earth .


    Isiah noticed other dark creatures too that looked like devils in the human imagination .


    Each spell had a name above it and a picture next to it, with a description of the dark creature and how to summon it and its rank, and the rank of the mage who summons it .


    Everything was written in the Gowariannguage, it was still difficult for Isiah to read very fast but he was able to understand most of it .


    '' How to choose one of them? They all look the same and they are all very powerful''


    Isiah spent a lot of time just deciding what to summon, he was very distracted by the number of creatures there.


    " This means that all these creatures are going to be under mymand! hmm not bad " He said after he smirked .


    He couldn''t just contain his smile so he started tough very loud, which made Eijar very confused by his change of expression.


    Only a few minutes ago he was very pissed and now he wasughing like a lunatic .


    Eijar just looked at him from afar in silence thinking that Isiah was nothing like his brother.


    To her, Lucas was one of the most intelligent people she ever met in her whole life, she was never capable of reading what was in his mind and his intentions were never clear to her, he spoke very little and his achievements were very impactful .


    '' And that is why Lucas was never attached to me, or very affectionate, he treated me like a fuc***ing tool only to hand me over to his lunatic brother ''


    Isiah looked at Eijar with his eyes glowing with excitement then said :" I will practice, I don''t care if this takes days, weeks, months of my life because only now there is a lot of power in my possession "


    Eijar for some reason didn''t want him to be that strong, she wanted him to survive but she never wanted him to be stronger because the seeking of power will never end until he overtops everyone in both worlds which was impossible in her thoughts .


    Isiah turned a lot of pages before he made up his mind and said :" Fuc*** I can''t say if this one is easy to manipte and control but fuc***k it, I am going to do it anyway "


    Isiah started to read everything about the dark creature that he was about to summon , the only creature that didn''t look that scary to him was simr to a horse but it was not one .


    The horse was very dark with longshed eyes that covers its yellowish eyes that shines bright in the darkness of this ce just like Eijar''s eyes, beautifully shaped head, wide nostrils, he had long dark hair, a pointed tail, he had a long neck with long legs, he looked like an Arabian horse except this one was not fully ck but it had some shaded of yellow in the extremities of his tail and eyesshes.


    Isiah was very amazed at how beautiful that horse looked .


    He had some knowledge about the horses that made him hesitate before summoning him, he kind of knew that horses need to be tamed of some sort just for him to control them.


    " I don''t know if this will need to be tamed, '''' Isiah said as he pointed to Eijar to see.


    Eijar looked at Isiah without seeing in the grimoire then said :" Every creature inside of this list needs to be tamed, they are wild, those are dark creatures , what do you expect ? "


    " But you ? "


    "Me ? Are you reallyparing me to this ¡­.."


    Eijar just stopped talking and then moved away from him while continuing to rest her body .

 Chapter 188 The Mantar

    When Isiah made up his finally he started to focus all of his dark energy on this spell, he looked at the grimoire after that and read the spell words which were written in the Gowariannguage " <strong>stikbawaka hatari</strong> "


    Eijar ignored himpletely, she was very pissed after hepared her to these dark creatures that he was about to summon.


    Isiah stood on his feet just to be prepared for what wasing, it was his first summoning a creature and he felt excitement mixed with anticipation.


    He wanted only to be prepared in a good way so that he wouldn''t harm himself from the start .


    He looked at Eijar before casting the spell and he noticed that she was not doing anything, she was just sitting there while iming that she was going to practice.


    He couldn''t see that that she was making an effort of some sort and he didn''t mind that considering that, for the past hours she was barely awake .


    After just one attempt, Isiah gets to bring that dark horse, from what he just saw it was nothing like the picture inside that grimoire because this dark horse was very different.


    It looked more powerful and charismatic and it had wings too .


    The wings were very dark like his whole body but in the extremities of them, there were shades of yellow that appeared more like gold .


    '' Shit I tried to summon a horse because I kind of knew that it would only stay here and here I am summoning a dark horse that has wings, I am not sure if it is urate to call a horse anymore''


    Isiah looked at the grimoire briefly and noticed the name of that creature just in front of him and he felt very stupid because he didn''t see the whole description.


    Its name was Mantar, it was a half horse, half bird, Isiah panicked because this specific dark creature could run away so easily and fly away until he is drained from his dark energy.


    The Mantar stood there motionless for a second after being summoned then started to look everywhere only to see where he was .


    Then at least he looked at Isiah who was standing there in a panic because he messed up with summoning a creature that could fly


    Eijar looked at the Mantar for a second then looked at Isiah, it felt like she was happy with this, and therefore he felt very pissed .


    '' At least, I fuck***ng did it, I was ready to summon a dark creature, this is a huge progress, taming it is very easy''


    The Mantar was not very happy with seeing Isiah and it just started to re at him from afar which made him retreat for a bit because at this point Isiah didn''t know what that Mantar was going to do .


    Isiah was ready to attack him in return if he had to but he tried not to show him any weapon so that he wouldn''t trigger any crazy reaction on his part .


    " Master, you should move away from his way if you want to stay unharmed, I really like to see crushed under his feet but yeah that would be my problem too , so just move away from his sight"


    Eijar dug a hole in the sand with her tail and got in there very fast just to be visible from the mantar


    when Isiah saw what she did he just spit on the sand and then said:" You like giving me pieces of information after it''s toote, you stupid snake "


    Eiajr didn''t say anything after that because she that this would only trigger a severe reaction from him.


    The Mantar started whinnying just like a normal horse would do while looking at Isiah, Isiah was so pissed because that meant that he noticed and that he was going to his pay for bringing him into this crappy ce .


    Isiah knew that he was not going to calm him down after this so he stood there after minutes of pure hesitation on whether to fight with him or not.


    He stood there motionless after smirking then said:" You want to fight,e on buddy " .


    Eijar almost screamed hearing that then said:" Are you trying to make everything worse, master, you want to provoke him, is this your idea ? ".


    The snake was so done by his actions so she just hid while waiting for the result of the fight that was going to happen


    the Mantar didn''t hesitate and started to run toward Isiah, he didn''t blink for a second, after all these years he found himself forced to be around animals and he had to learn to do that or he was not going to survive .


    '' I better start thinking of them as a tool to feel at ease while using them '' .<novelnext></novelnext>


    The horse was very focused on crushing Isiah under his long feet but Isiah stayed there not moving for a bit while waiting to estimate his powers and his speed .


    To him, it looked like this Mantar was not thinking at all before attacking which he considered a weak point.


    In thest second before the crash, Isiah threw himself on the sand and moved away from his direction .


    " But the speed, you are so fast on the ground, I wonder if you were fast at flying too like that "


    Isiah said in English then he remembered that the Mantar wouldn''t understand what he said , so he said in the Gowariannguage:" <strong>I will tame you</strong>".


    Isiah wasn''t sure if he was ever going to do that but he said it anyway to mess with its head


    The horse was very strong and Isiah had to move fast to avoid his body multiple times


    '' I just wonder if I am going to be hurt if I just fought with it and gave it a lot of injuries, is the rtionship between me and this Mantar is going to be like me and eijar, let find out ''


    and without any further words, Isiah hit the Mantar with a dark fireball just to test that theory .


    Nothing happened and as a result, Isiah continued hitting the Mantar trying to break the wild attitude he had .


    eijar was still absent from the scenery and he was doing just What felt like the right thing to do .


    After a while Isiah started to hit the creature with powerful fireballs to see if it was powerful or not, he chose the fireball spell because it was very easy and not that harmful to the Mantar that was acting aggressively.


    " Shit, shit, shit , master , what are you doing ? " Eijar showed just a few minutester only to see Isiah hitting the Mantar with his spells.


    She wanted to stay away until everything ends but she knew deep down that Isiah was going to mess things up if she didn''t show up and that''s what happened actually .


    " You are not supposed to harm what you summon, master, " She said with a loud voice .


    Isiah cursed loudly and then said to her :" And then how am I going to tame this fuc***ing Mantar, it is very strong and it would kill me if I don''t defend myself .


    Isiah was very pissed that she was doing this to him and this time he was going to discipline her after everything ends because keep acting like this was only going to lead him to his death .


    " If you do this you are going to be banned from using any other creature, harming what you summon like that is very forbidden "


    Isiah looked at the Mantar that was heading toward him then said:" fu****ing snake, and what is the solution here ? and don''t say tame it because I really don''t know what that means at all "


    Isiah red so she said :" yeah, you need to tame it, and that is your job , I can''t think of anything that might help you "


    eijar kept looking at Isiah in the eyes which made him kill her several times in his head because he knew that she was messing with him .


    '' Then I should stop hurting this fuc***ing Mantar and find a real way to control him or he will kill me ''


    In that mom, Isiah remembered the fact that this Mantar was once used by his brother, and for that, he realized that he might be very pissed just like when eijar told him about his brother''s betrayal of her .


    '' She said, that he speaks and thinks, and to wake and find himself between the hands of a new person must be awful ''


    Isiah said in the Gowariannguage :"<strong> We should work with each other, you , me , work</strong>"


    Isiah didn''t know if that made sense to the Mantar so he added with a quiet voice after that :" <strong>Me, help you , too</strong> "


    Isiah was speaking slowly so that he wouldmunicate with him in a good way, but the Mantar didn''t care about a word he said and kept running after him and hitting him several times after that.


    " Fu*** them "

 Chapter 189 You Follow Me

    Isiah wanted to hit that mantar so badly but with what Eijar told him he felt really restricted.


    The mantar didn''t hesitate to hit him; however , he found himself forced to not do the same thing.


    Eijar kept looking at them from afar while being amused by the struggle that Isiah was having .


    '' I really want to hurt him so bad but if I do that I wouldn''t be able to use any of the creatures in the future ''


    Isiah was on the run because the mantar was focused on hitting him, he was fast at avoiding all of his attacks yet he couldn''t think not even for a moment while doing so.


    The best thing that he could do was to prove to the horse that he was not dangerous and that he was not going to do anything harmful to him .


    And for a start he started to move slowly trying not to make him worry about him.


    Isiah got a few bruises because he chose to be slow then act with hostility.


    The Mantar after that started to slow down too with his rhythm because he was tired from all the running and the attacks too.


    Isiah was tired too but he found out that he couldn manage everything.


    Eijar kept silent, basically she wanted him to do everything by himself and that is why she stayed away .


    She witnessed how Lucas did it but she didn''t want to tell for a lot of reasons .


    One of them was the way he ended the contract between them.


    At this point she was very sure that Isiah was worse than him and for that she decided to keep her barriers up.


    He handed everything to isiab as if it was nothing , Eijar hated that and at the same time she wanted to survive so she was forced to do this and stay strong .


    " Me, tiered, you too" Isiah said in the Gowariannguage addressing the Mantar.


    The Mantar didn''t answer him even after all his attempts to talk to him , however Isiah noticed that he was really tired of trying to hit him for all of these times .


    Isiah sat on the ground just to make sure that the horse didn''t feel threatened by his presence .


    The Mantar stayed where he was gasping for air, for the first time since he was summoned he stayed motionless away from Isiah.


    "I see, the first step was to make him tired, " Isiah said while talking to Eijar .


    She didn''t reply to him, so he looked at her briefly only to see her there in the hole she dug looking at him in silence .


    He knew immediatelythat there was an issue yet he wanted to dy discussing it tillter .


    After a few minutes of rest Isiah got up on his feet then walked toward the Mantar with a straight face, the Mantar stayed motionless but he was preparing to attack him again when Isiah said :" I am not going to hurt you "


    The Mantar has not even going to check his credibility he just ignored what Isiah said and started to prepare himself to attack when isiah added:" Help me, Ihelp you "


    Yet the Mantar just moved towards Isiah and hit him till he fell on the ground .


    From the shok Isiah stayed still when his wholebody was nowying on the ground .


    The Mantar was looking at him from above while raising one of his back legs in the air trying to hit him with it .


    Isiah closed his eyes so fast because he was so afraid that the Mantar would hit him in the face, that would be very painful even to him .


    Yet the more time it went the more Isiah waited for the Mantar''s hit but it didn''te .


    Isiah opened his eyes and slowly checkedif the Mantar was still there.


    '' Fuc*** he is still there '' Isiah thought before he saw the mantar looking at him in the eyes .


    Isiah didn''t know what to expect at the moment because the mantar was not saying or doing anything .


    Isiah said in the Gowariannguage:" Why , stop ? "


    The Mantar in that moment put his leg on the ground very close to Isiah , he even almost hit him just to scare him but at this point Isiah knew that something was wrong with the situation so he kept looking at the Mantar then said:'''' You want to ..hit me ? "


    As usual the mantar didn''t reply to him so he sat then said:" Why ? "<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah kept talking in hisnguage just to show his good intentions but the Mantar didn''t really seem to care .


    On that moment Eiajr crawled toward them, she looked way better then she was the first hours when they came here.


    Isiah looked at her as she was moving toward them with confusion because since the beginning of this mess she kept looking at him from afar not doing anything to help while acting afraid .


    " I see, you still have the same attitude, " Eijar said in the Gowariannguage.


    Isiah realised at that moment that she was not speaking to him but to the Mantar and he got very confused .


    The Mantar looked at her then moved away from Isiah, he was still having an angry look on his face .


    But he finally talked to her saying in the samenguage:" Do you think that I didn''t notice you there, still sneaky like always "


    Eijar smiled at him then said : " I knew that you would make this mess, I was not in a good state to fool with you "


    Isiah was looking at both of them very cluelessly, they were talking as if they knew each other , they knew each other but chose not to tell him .


    Isiah felt like Eijar did this intentionally so he became very pissed .


    '' All this time she was messing with me, she knew everything yet she made go through all this struggle ''


    At that moment the mantar said:" Who is he ? Where is master Lucas? It has been a while since he summoned me ?"


    Eijar looked at the Mantar very upset then replied to him:" He broke the contract, this our new owner"


    "I figured, but I refuse this, I didn''t consent to this, this boy looks very weakpared to the almighty Lucas"


    '' It was a y, he doesn''t need taming or anything, he is not even wild considering the way he is talking to Eijar as if he knew her in ages .


    "Did you think that I would hurt the person who summoned me !", the Mantar said to Isiah .


    Isiah was not happy with that because both yed with his emotions in a dirty way


    " Master, the rule goes for them too, they cannot hurt you"


    Isiah looked at Eijar with a pissed look then stood on his feet .


    Isiah knew at the moment that he let things slip too far because Eijar was already joking with him and trying to mess with him with her friends.


    '' I am not going to be their friend , I am not going to be anything close to that, they are my weapons and for that I will not tolerate such behavior from any of them ''.


    Isiah stood with his head high then looked at both of them in the eyes alternatively then said with a straight face:" Do you think this is funny Eijar? This is not funny, what you did requires punishment, a tough one because I highly suspect that you never acted this way in front of Lucas, he made all of you follow him like dolls and you couldn''t just break things with him until he himself did it.


    You clearly want to change things, you want to make your life better, you want me to follow your rules , well , obviously you didn''t n this right because the person who is in front of you is nothing like lucas, and I would kill you even if that meant that I would die too"


    Then he added in the giwariannguage :" mess with me .Again ..I ..kill¡­you"


    Eijar didn''t say a thing but the Mantar replied:" What did you say to her ?"


    "What I said to you, and this applies of every creature that I summon in the future"


    Isiah was very pissed so he spit on the sand then said:" Fly me to the most¡­ important ce in ¡­here"


    "Did you exin to him what is waiting for him in thisyer? Xodura is a scary ce for a little boy like him "


    Eijar said at that moment :" He is not like Lucas, he is worse, the worst part about him is that he actually doesn''t have the required power to do all that he said, he wanted to destroy everything but he doesn''t have enough dark energy, he will kill us eventually¡­"


    "So, not enough power but he still chose to fight ? "


    " Yes, this kind of person is dangerous,'''' Eijar replied .


    "And you¡­have no choice¡­you¡­follow me ¡­that''s your job¡­"


    Isiah in that moment realized that he was on top of them and that he was not going to give them any choices in the matter , he was going to lead and they were going to follow.

 Chapter 190 The Types Of Dark Energy

    Xodura was nothing like the firstyer, from just a superficial look Isiah knew that the type of energy was very different. It was still dark but it was more condensed.


    It was more scary and he didn''t know if his energy turned out to be this way or not .


    Clearly, thisyer was veryrge,rger than Summit yet somehow he couldn''tjust see the upperyer like they were all seeing Emperium in Delwias Ind .


    The desert was veryrge but even with that, it represented just 5 percent of the wholeyer .


    " This ce is not the same asSummit " The Mantar said .


    Isiah didn''t care that much because all he wanted was to see the way he was going to be challenged here and that was not going to happen unless he moved away .


    The cold was increasing by the seconds, Isiah was looking at a desert but it was cold like ice, that contradiction was pissing him off.


    Something new inside of him was getting changed, all his pas ideas and ideologies, his perceptions, he was barely thinking about the old globe let alone the earth


    "Creatures who level down are not treated in a good way as you think, this ces is ruled by creepy dark creature that you better avoid "


    " Do you think, Jafar , that this person give a fu***? " Eijar said to the creature addressing him with that name .


    Isiah thought that his name was Mantar, and when the Mantar saw the confusion in his eyes he said:" Mantar is my species name,my name is Jafar, master "


    Isiah looked around then said :" This ce is veryold and I think if I stay here for one more minute I am going to freeze"


    " Minute?" Jafar asked .


    "It is something that you don''t need to know , it is a human thing "Eijar replied to him just to save more time that would be taken to express to him something that he never heard of before .


    Eijar looked at Isiah very suspiciously because he didn''tseem to answer Jafar''s question.


    In the next minute Isiah said to Jafar:" We better get going now"


    Jafar looked at Isiah deeply then said after a moment of thinking :"Ride me , master"


    When Jafar saw the change of Isiah''s personality he realized something that Eijar didn''t notice .


    To him, having Isiah as a master was a scary thing, he was acting as he wanted and if they didn''t help him he would get rid of them easily, he wouldn''tcare not even for a bit.


    His eyes were empty, they were different from Lucas''s eyes and that is why he tried not to get on hisst nerve .


    Isiah went toward the Mantar and tried to climb on it when he was standing but he couldn''t; he kept sliding on the side with each attempt.


    And that is why Jafar bowed to him and let him ride him for the first time .


    Jafar only wanted to keep things calm until he got to know about him deeply .


    Eijar crawled with her small body to Jafar''s neck so he said: " What happened to you,st time I saw you you were ¡­.scary ¡­even to me " .


    "It is all because of lucas, I will never forgive him for what he has done to me "


    Isiah wanted both of them to shut their mouths, he didn''t tolerate them speaking in the gowariannguage fluently.


    A few secondster, the mantar started to flow higher in the air. It was a very weird feeling because he had never experienced such a thing in his whole life .


    Isiah hung onto jafar''s hair so that he wouldn''t fall, Eijar rolled her body on his wrist so that she wouldn''t fall too and there ride started .


    The mantar was very fast, and he was not flying that high too so that isiah wouldn''tget dizzy because it was his first time .<novelnext></novelnext>


    The desert was so big and for miles the only thing they were able to see was a lot of sand


    " Can you speed up ?" Isiah said after a few hours of flying, but Jafar just continued with the same speed.


    "I can''t, nit now, I am very tired, I need to rest and not to increase my speed "


    Isiah looked all around him then said:" Then rest, now, I don''t want any dys because of your exhaustion, make sure to rest very well then we will start over again".


    Jafar didn''t hesitate not even for a bit when Isiah gave him permission to rest , he immediatelynded on earth and gave them time to descend from his back then he rested his whole body on the sand .


    In that moment Isiah grabbed the orange that Ciel gave him and started to peel it then he threw half of it towardJafar .


    However he split the other half between him and Eijar.


    When he put it in his mouth, he was still disgusted by it but since it was a thing that Ciel gave him he ate it anyway.


    '' I wonder what happened to him, is he okay? Sure, he became more expressive from the start and i find that good to him but the way he was abou to make me consider his offer was very dangerous, I wonder if I could survive his persistent begging the next time ''


    Isiahidon the ground too because he was so tired, he didn''tknow that he was about to sleep because didn''t think of it most of the time and his mind shut it .


    Yet the moment he rested his head on the sand he slept immediately while looking at the sand in front of him that extends to miles more .


    He didn''tdream of anything this time, he was just sleeping like a baby in the middle of the desert and surrounded by two dark creatures that he was supposed to be their master.


    Eijar didn''t want to sleep next to him, because all her thoughts were focused on jafar.


    She crawled toward him then whispered:" I know that you were the most loyal dark creature that Lucas ever had but this doesn''t mean that you obey this one blindly, he is going to kill us, he doesn''t care about us, to him we are just tools, I really don''t know why Lucas had to do this to us, there must be a reason because i am already going crazy, I feel like I am babysitting him"


    Jafar smiled at her then said:" Why do you think master Lucas gave us to him ? Did you ask yourself at least about this?"


    " Should I? Lucas used us, we did everything for him and at the end he ditched us this way, I can''t forgive him for this, I will kill him the first thing I see him, now he has no control over me and you should consider this idea too, maybe you don''t want to be impulse but this is the reality and I know that all the other creatures are thinking the same way as me "


    " I suggest you do not do this, you want to take revenge from lucas? Are you insane?"


    "I am not saying that I would seed but I am going to do even if that meant that I would die "


    Jafar rested his head on the sand because he wanted to ignore Eijar at least and that''s why he did that so she would stop talking .


    Jafar didn''t like the change of their master tok but there was nothing he could do about it and that is why he epted it and then tried to make something out of it .


    "Hey, Eijar, he was feeling cold all the time, his body is not tolerating the shadow dark energy, it seems like the light dark energy was fine with him in Summit but this one, this one is not thatpatible with his body"


    Jafar was truly concerned of him being hurt by the new changes when Eijar replied:"I haven''t told him about this, he is still thinking that the dark energy is the same in every level, I didn''t want him to worry about it, he has some of region 2 energy¡­so¡­I think he would copse if he thinks about this too"


    Jafar raised his head this time when he heard Isiah moving to the other side, he thought that he woke at such a bad time when he didn''t.


    " Do you think that hiding stuff is going to minimize your losses? Keeping him blind like this is going to cost you a lot, I am not with you on this, because when he fall we fall too "


    Eijar looked at jafar very upset then said:" Are you going to tell him "


    "Of course"


    Jafar was very understanding of Eijar''s actions but he was going to do what was in their benefit, if Isiah was their only hope then he was going to support him no matter what.


    "Shhhhhhhhh,you better be quiet,you are going to wake him up "

 Chapter 191 I Command You To Stay

    A huge noise was getting louder with each second passing, Isiah didn''t realize that he slept in that ce until the noise woke him up .


    He sat immediately and then looked all around him very surprised by the huge noise .


    Eiajr crawled toward his neck very fast the moment he sat and Jafar was right there bowing in front of him so that he could ride him .


    Isiah knew that something was wrong but he was still half asleep and the only thing he did was hang on Jaffar''s neck while riding his back .


    Just a few secondster Jafar started flying in the sky .


    Isiah at that moment didn''t know exactly how much time had passed since they decided to rest there but the time was not good for him to ask .


    He noticed the huge storm that wasing in their direction just after Eijar started to point at it with her tail .


    Isiah looked in the direction she said withzy eyes, a huge storm wasing in their direction, a storm made out of ck sand , it looked terrifying .


    The storm was very powerful but it was not destroying anything in its way because there was only sand there but it was going to hurt them if they stayed there .


    " <strong>You ¡­noticed¡­it ¡­now ? you ..have ¡­enhanced senses</strong>"


    Isiah said very slowly.


    Eijar kept looking at the storm and didn''t answer him, however, Jafar said to him:" <strong>We didn''t want to wake you up, Eijar told me that you haven''t slept in a while, but it kept growing and that is why we had to take a move"</strong> .


    Isiah looked at the storm this time then looked at Jafar and said:" <strong>Leave it to me</strong> !"


    Jafar was very fast like he said , he managed to fly away from the storm even when it started to pull his body toward it .


    Jafar had strong power and that is why he stayed out of trouble .


    Isiah was thrilled by his sess but he didn''t show it to him so that he wouldn''t look so desperate .


    Half an hourter, they were out of their way and back into their path.


    In all that event Eijar kept being silent, Isiah realized at the time that she might hate that type of weather .


    Just when they seeded to survive she said :"<strong> You better focus Jafar, you should make all your efforts to get us there, his energy is running out, I don''t think that he would be able to keep you here with us</strong> "


    Isiah didn''t even notice that about himself but with their connection she did .


    " <strong>I would love to do that, but it is not possible, the Inferno realm is still far away, I can''t get you there very fast like you want yo Eijar</strong>"


    Isiah wiped his whole face with his palm then looked at what was in front of him then said:" <strong>Inferno¡­realm</strong> ? "


    Isiah felt like he was a bit tied with his brokennguage, he understood all that they said but somehow he always felt like they were speaking faster that way to annoy him .


    When in fact they were speaking fast because it was their nativenguage .


    "<strong> There are a lot of ces here, master, not necessarily a good ce for you master, this ce doesn''t suit you or any of those who level down</strong>" Jafar said immediately .


    " <strong>Why ....is ....that</strong>? "


    " <strong>Because master, the creatures who levels down into this ce are not treated in a good way, they have been cheated, this ce is more like an eternal suffering, they served here, they got punished and they don''t have the right to die, they lost that choice when they leveled down</strong> " Jafar answered .


    Isiah was stunned by his answer which made Eijar very pissed as she said:"<strong> I told you to keep your mouth shut, didn''t I, what are you going to do if he loses his mind after this answer</strong> "


    " <strong>What does ¡­he mean by ..this ?</strong> " Isiah asked with his mouth wide open .


    But Eijar was too terrified to answer him .<novelnext></novelnext>


    " <strong>This is the truth about this ce</strong>"


    " <strong>Why don''t.... they level ....down again..... there is still .....another.....yer down?</strong> "


    " <strong>Master, if you got cheated once, weren''t you going to expect that to happen again, they don''t trust the process again, they just bow their heads and do what they are asked for</strong> "


    " This can''t be, <strong>are you hearing me very clearly</strong>, do ¡­you understand¡­this can''t be, I will bow my head to none, <strong>bow my head¡­never</strong>" Isiah replied to Jafar very pissed off by the bad news he just heard . He spoke both english and Gowarian at the same time.


    '' I think I have heard about such a thing before, but , when , when , I think Ethyl or maybe Jivan, I think one of those two spoke about the same thing when they talked about Emperium, if it is already a thing here then I wouldn''t be surprised if the same thing happens there too ''


    Isiah closed his eyes for a second then said :" <strong>requirement¡­.to ¡­level¡­down ?</strong> "


    Jafar understood what he wanted to say so he smiled before answering him, but Eijar crawled toward Jafar then said:" <strong>What are you doing? Do you want to tell him ? I told you to stop this shi***t, don''t give him this type of knowledge because the only thing that he is going to do with it is to kill us mercilessly, the same thing as his brother did</strong> "


    Eiajr was about to go crazy so she showed her teeth and wanted to bite Jafar''s neck while they were still in the air, she wanted to hurt him just to stop him from spilling that important information to Isiah .


    When Isiah saw what she was doing and how she reacted he just grabbed her whole body and waved her in the air. She was still opening her mouth but she couldn''t even move her body because Isiah was closing his fist very tight on her body .


    Isiah spit then said to her in English :" You, sneaky bitch, you knew about a lot of things but you chose to be silent all this time, you knew about a lot of stuff but you were happy to see me tremble all around the ce, you even want to hurt your friend just to keep the information to yourself, there no way I am going to leave this slide ".


    At that moment Isiah threw Eijar even before she could reply to him .


    Jafar was confused because he didn''t see what happened in the back and he couldn''t understand a word of what Isiah said to her .


    When Eijar was dropped from that attitude, Jafar wanted to stop and get her but Isiahmanded him to continue being on the move.


    "<strong>If she gets hurt, so will you, master</strong>" Jafar said firmly .


    Yet Isiah didn''t want to even look at the ce where he threw her, all he knew at that moment was that she was in a good condition because nothing happened to him .


    Isiah continued keeping his sight on the horizon then said :"<strong> Is she ¡­on ¡­my side ?</strong> "


    Jafar didn''t know even if that was a question that required an answer, Isiah seemed very confused by all that happened and that is why he kept being silent for the rest of the time.


    After a while the sensation of cold kept getting stronger and stronger, Jafar didn''t notice that but when he heard Isiah''s teeth chattering , Jafar turned around only to see Isiah shaking from the cold.


    At that moment , Jafar stopped flying and then went to the ground immediately, Isiah wanted to resist andmand him to stay in the air but he didn''t.


    " <strong>You disobey¡­me ?</strong>" Isiah said with a shaky voice.


    " <strong>Master, it is not the case, you are in a state to keep this spell going, it is consuming all of your energy and you were already having a problem with thisyer</strong> "


    " <strong>What?</strong>"


    " <strong>You had this sensation before even doing the spell, you had a lot of power after leveling down, yet</strong> ,<strong> you were feeling cold since the start, you are not fully adjusted to being in this ce</strong> "


    " <strong>What ?</strong> "


    Isiah was not even capable to talk at the moment to seek information from him, and that is why he kept asking firmly , but Jafar said:" <strong>You need to do something about it, you can''t survive here, you have to fix your core, something is wrong with it</strong> "


    Isiah kept looking at Jafar who was leaning on top of him this time with a stupid look on his face, all he kept saying inside of him was that :'' Everything went good back in Delwias Ind, there was nothing wrong with my leveling down, I can''t understand what was missing"


    Jafar said to him when the silence was so long :"<strong> Break the spell master, you will die at this rate</strong> "


    Isiah didn''t want to break it even at this stage because if he did that he would end up being alone in this creepy ce and he couldn''t tolerate this .


    " <strong>Don''t go¡­Imand¡­you¡­stay</strong>"

 Chapter 192 My Father

    Lexie had so much hate inside of her, she was feeling that her heart was so heavy to the point where even speaking got her to feel nauseous, she was supposed to stay there and spy on them as Isiah said to her before he left a few days ago yet when she wanted to leave Yogev didn''t allow her to do so.


    Of course, she revolted and tried to attack him, however, Heigl stood between them and stopped the fight.


    If it was not for him she was going crazy and she was going to kill him and not even care about the time that Isiah asked her to dy her goal .


    Lexie was out of her mind when Heigl locked the door of the transportation center in a way that he revered the spell that he broke days before the triple full moons.


    He wasn''t going to do that but Yogev asked him too, he was too pissed and terrified to think realistically but Yogev whispered in his ears:" Isiah cared about these two, what do you think would happen when hees here and find out that both of them are hurt? I am not even willing to think about that, so let''s not push ourck"


    The next thing Heigl did after that was he left the room very fast and locked the door to the transportation center .


    When Lexie just decided to take Ciel with force, she kept trying to open the door but she couldn''t open it .


    That was the beginning of a new era for her, she realized that her perception of power had deteriorated, and that her family considered her a strong person when she protected them because they were so weak, because whenpared to normal people she was weak indeed .


    " Open the door, you stupid bastard " She yelled while looking at Heigl when got back to the room of the transportation.


    Because only then did she realize that he went outside the room in that suspicious way just to close the gates on them .


    She was holding on to Ciel''s arm as if she was holding on to something very precious and even when she was angry she didn''t let go of his arm .


    Ciel on the other hand didn''t want to be treated that way, he was very determined on what he was going to do, but the only thing that was on his way was Lexie''s desire to leave him alone there with two persons that he was notfortable with .


    Lexie was shouting at Heigl but he didn''t even want to look at her as he got back to his senses and realized that he went too far with his breakdown.


    These two were so precious, if not as a way to show their good intentions to Isiah but as leverage in need if things went wrong .


    For the first time, he thought that Yogev was thinking in a good way and not like all the other days .


    When Heigl just ignored Lexie she went ballistic and went toward the door and tried to break it somehow with force using her magic, unfortunately, she couldn''t do anything and instead, she stood there looking at it with despair.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When Ciel saw her rage he preferred to stay away from her, he was very upset by all the events, and her actions were notforting as well, so he didn''t approach after that and waited for her to get calm .


    She didn''t stay in front of the door for more than a few minutes and she started to move away from that ce, she started to move in the hallways trying to find any way or any information about to leave this ce but she didn''t find anything .


    The transportation ce was in a very chaotic state, everything was either broken or moved and thrown from its ce, there were a lot of rooms inside the transportation center that was built in the same way that the institution was built.


    It was the same architecture, and it was definitely built by her regions as they learned .


    Heigl saw Ciel at the door of the transportation room looking very clueless so he got closer to him and said:" we are not going to hurt you"


    Ciel didn''t say a word which made Heigl confused .


    Because he was going to ept that reaction if he was doing it to Yogev but to him, it was not necessary considering that he looked very friendly and harmless .


    Heigl just stepped back from him waiting for Lexie toe and join him but she was not there, she was already very far from him .


    Heigl said again:" Looking at you I know that you are not a rtive to Isiah because you don''t belong to district 1 so just tell me how you guys met and why is he helping you this way ? "


    Ciel didn''t want to answer, however, Heigl started to push him to do that, however, he just kept silent until Yogev stepped in and said:" Don''t you see that he is ufortable with your questions? Stop pushing everything on the kid, don''t let your anger blind you, it is something that you were so used to saying to me"


    Heigl didn''t realize what he was doing until Yogev said those words so he just turned around and went to the center of that room then said:" They can''t open that door without me so yeah, I guess that will keep that crazy girl on a check "


    " I don''t think that she would be capable of killing any of us anyway, it is better to start thinking about how to fix the damn thing " Yogev replied to him .


    " But first, you have to know that I will kill you if you share any of this information with anyone, I am not just saying things, these information is top secret and if anyone knew about them everything will be destroyed "


    " You still don''t trust me, this is starting to annoy me, Heigl"


    " My father has some things that I am willing to use, " Heigl said while biting his lips .

 Chapter 193 The Journals

    Heigl kept looking at Yogev''s eyes to see any shreds of sarcasm that might push him to stop saying anything to him, but what surprised him the most was the fact that Yogev was looking at him seriously while waiting for him to talk.


    Yogev was not waiting for his mouth to open so that he would tell jokes about his anti-leveler father.


    That was something that people of district 2 did whenever they spoke to his father, he joked with them and tried to change the subject every time they brought it when it was still a new gossip in the district but after that, he just cut himself out of all the gathering so that he wouldn''t hear any bad words about the person he looks up to.


    His father was not even bothered when he got treated several times worse, the way he talked was very annoying to Heigl and his mother, they were suffering because of him and still, he didn''t change a word about what he first said .


    Dakkar Lumas was talking as if he witnessed things but somehow even the seventh king didn''t do anything about him .


    The seventh king let him speak his heart out to people without interrupting him and that was one of the points that made people convinced of his craziness .


    Several people in his district already made someints to the king, and the response was that Dakkar Lumas is not sane and should be ignored.


    People continued to live their lives like usual, eat , hunt, make love, gossip, and fight, and they never looked at him in the same way .


    " What are these things that you want to use, Heigl ? '''' Yogev asked Heigl when he saw his anticipation for his reaction .


    He tried to keep calm to the maximum because from theirst conversation on this topic he realized that Heigl was looking at his father as the most sensitive topic and his life and he didn''t want him to shut off when he finally decided to talk about something rted to him


    " There were journals" Heigl said slowly while still looking at Yogev''s eyes


    " Your father''s journals ? "


    " Yes "


    " Can I read them, I am really curious about his ideas, after all, that happened to us after the evacuation "


    Heigl backed off a few steps and then said to Heigl firmly:" No, you can''t "


    Yogev tried his best not to be offended by his answers so he said :" Did you find anything helpful ? "


    Heigl started to walk around, he was still hesitant about sharing the information he knew with Yogev so he took a long time to just answer him.


    " I think I know how to level up "


    " I already knew this, I mean , why would bring us here if you were not sure about how to level up, also, why would tell Isiah Duncan about this if you were not aware of the whole process" Yogev tried to be very calm while discussing with him because he didn''t want him to act very weird .<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Yeah ¡­yeah " Heigl said while nodding his head .


    Ciel was still looking at both of them in silence while waiting for Lexie toe back .


    " You can tell me, " Yogev said with a quiet tone .


    " I am not asking you to believe any word that my father said, those were just lies, I don''t believe them so I don''t want anyone to believe them, he was not even sharing the most controversial things with people because they were just crazy, but ..I found something in his journals that I think could help us "


    Yogev this time didn''t say anything, he felt like each time he was talking he was making him change his mind about sharing the information so he stayed quiet this time until Heigl said:" When I left you building the tower around the castle, I left to visit district two, just wanted to find a lead, when I got there I found the ce in a terrifying state, everything looked why awful from when we left it.


    I stood there right in front of the wreck of my house, I stayed there for almost a day, I couldn''t just try to search there, I was terrified to see my parents'' bodies there, I know it has been a long time, probably there was just a woods there but still I didn''t want to search"


    Heigl stopped talking for a few seconds, Yogev put his palm on his shoulder because just picturing what was under that wreck was going to terrify anyone, especially when they were his parents underneath all of that .


    Heigl continued talking this time with a lot of emotions written all over his face :" One time my father showed where he put his important things when we were hunting, it happened after his crazy episode so I was not even curious about anything, if he showed it to me when I was a kid I would be so curious and even sneak behind him just to see what was there but seeing how much troubles he brought is after spreading those lies I just hated even getting closer to that ce "


    " You went there ? "


    " I remembered the ce the moment I stood in front of my house, I can''t describe the feeling but I think something pushed me to go there even when I was still hesitant about it "


    "I see, that must be very hard on you "


    " I found a lot of things there and I brought all of them here, actually , i found the spell to break the ceiling in this ce in one of his journals, I didn''t know that before"


    Heigl didn''t notice that he was getting at ease the more he spoke to Yogev, he was not hesitant anymore and that made Yogev very happy because he was finally capable of making him speak of what was in his mind .


    "He knew about such a spell ? " Yogev asked .


    " When the spell worked, I ..I felt like I wanted to die at that moment"


    " Don''t say that "


    " Howe a low-ranked mage like my father knew about such a spell ? I ¡­felt ..like ¡­I was crushed under a mountain, you don''t understand Yogev, I don''t deserve to call him father "

 Chapter 194 The Truth About Him..

    Only at that moment, did Yogev realize the pressure that Heigl was under when he looked deep into his eyes when only a few centimeters were separating them .


    He looked at his eyes very devastated at how heavy his emotions were when he was talking about his father.


    Yogev never thought that Heigl would talk about his emotions towards his father that way, that''s why he panicked, he didn''t know what to do or what to say to him when clearly he was in deep pain .


    Heigl wasn''t even waiting for words of constion or even someone to tell him that he didn''t mess up .


    Only then did Yogev know why Heigl was acting weirdlytely, Yogev was stupid to think that Heigl was terrified by the presence of Isiah Duncan who supposed was dead a few months ago .


    Something like that would never scare him unless he was already broken by the new realization .


    '' His father knew a lot¡­Yogev thought while not saying anything to him ''


    Heigl was shaking in front of him, it felt like he was trying to hide this badly but he just couldn''t keep up with the act and just chose him randomly to be the person who judge him .


    " When I cast the spell in front of the institution door, I was wishing inside of me that the spell won''t work, I closed my eyes and mumbled the expression of that spell while thinking that it is just some random words that my father created when he was daydreaming or something, however, the moment that door opened all I thought of was that I messed up, I was a bad kid to my father, I didn''t believe a word that he said before, he tried to exin to me time after time, he was very patient with me, but I just closed my ears, no ¡­.I closed my heart"


    Heigl started to shake even more while taking a step back, which moved Yogev''s hand that was still on his shoulder while he was narrating that story .


    He put his palms in front of his face just to hide his face so that he wouldn''t see the disgusted look in Yogev''s eyes .


    However, Yogev was not looking at him that way, Yogev was very stunned by the whole story, and while he was trying to bring more words to life in a desperate attempt to console him, Heigl kept just moving away from him.


    " My father didn''t force us to listen, he didn''t even force us to believe what happened to him, he kept being the kindest and gentle person that I have ever seen, he did his duties like nothing happened, he protected me till hisst breath, and even in hisst moment he didn''t choose to impose something to me, he didn''t ¡­oh ¡­.he didn''t even take advantage of hisst breaths to nt his ideas in my head "


    Heigl was now resting his back on the wall while he was still choosing not to look at Yogev.


    He didn''t say something else after that, he just kept on breathing there as if he was suffocating.


    Yogev on the other hand didn''t approach him, he kept standing there motionless while looking at him, it was the first time that he saw him cracking like that and he was very upset to the point where he was not sure of what he was supposed to do .


    In thatpressed atmosphere, only the slow steps of Ciel were heard from afar as he was getting closer to both of them.


    Yogev thought that he was just curious and that he was going to stand next to him to see what was going on between them, but his face was surprised when he saw him surpass him only to head toward Heigl who waspletely devastated.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Heigl was so consumed by his own pain and that is why he didn''t even notice him getting closer to him .


    Ciel took one of Heigl''s arms that were covering his face as he was removing it from his face gently while standing on the tip of his toes.


    Ciel was not even that tall but he managed to do that because toes. Heigl didn''t resist, when he felt his little fingers clenching into his arms he realized that he was offering his help in his way and he didn''t mind it .


    " Don''t cry " Ciel said as he raised his head to look at his face .


    Heigl was not crying but Ciel assumed that he was just because he saw him covering his face with his hands in that way after such a breakdown while talking to his friend .


    " I am not, I am not crying, kid " Heigl replied with a husky voice as he was looking at Yogev in the eyes for the first time since everything that happened.


    Heigl was not ashamed of the act of crying; he just didn''t cry and also wanted to make sure not to worry the kid for nothing .


    " Show me, " Ciel said while removing his hands fast from his arm because he didn''t want to keep that contact with him .


    Heigl leaned toward him slowly to show him his face, his face was all red but no tears were in his eye sockets.


    " See? I wasn''t crying, ``Heigl said .


    At that moment Yogev moved away, he couldn''t just stay there without doing anything after all that he heard.


    Yogev just sat on the chair while Heigl kept talking to Ciel in a good way this time .


    '' I don''t know what to do, when someone like him breaks it feels like the whole ce is not normal''


    Heigl just stayed away from him after that, he couldn''t just ignore what Yogev did the first thing he knew about all that happened to him .


    Heigl was in deep pain but he didn''t say more words because of how Yogev reacted to him.


    "If you are done crying, we are having a huge problem here, " Lexie said when she entered the transportation room .

 Chapter 195 My People

    When Xavier gave his permission to his mages to do whatever they wanted in this triple full moons he was aware that most of those who left the shelters to kill were going to die because they were randomly attacking people without ns or backups.


    But when he heard that Yogev was no longer backed by his people he felt a huge relief in his heart as two types of solutions appeared in the front of his head.


    Xavier was already considering attacking the tower that Yogev and his people built, and second he was going to chase after him now that he was out there being vulnerable alone .


    Xavier was not the leader of a huge number of people but he was the leader of people driven with rage and with that he was going to do a lot of things .


    When the triple full moons ended he gathered all those people to give them the news.


    He only told them the facts and waited, he stayed silent looking at all of them as they were just shouting and making some decisions about attacking Yogev''s people.


    He wanted that but he didn''t say a word about it, he just let them say things as if they hadplete freedom over it .


    All of them agreed on attacking them, he wanted tough at them, becausethey decided what he wanted, and if they didn''t he was going to find a way to make them do exactly that.


    He didn''t care about the dead people of his assembly, to him they were just some stupid scouters.


    He used them to find out any information about that horrible event.


    "Let''s attack them,let kill the bastards who killed our people" His people started to shout that very loud .


    Xavier had too many eyes outside the shelters to keep eye on things, he knew that his people were killed inside the institution, their bodies were found there, and he took advantage of that .


    He had no clue of who killed them, it could be anyone but he decide that it was Yogev'' s people.


    It could be Yogev''s doing but Xavier chose his people to me and for that there was no going back.


    People started to ask of revenge and therefore he was going to give it to them.


    " They killed us, they tormented us, and they offered us freedom only to take it away from us " One of his people said .


    All the people who were shouting started ro look at their leader whi was still silent all that time waiting for him to say something.


    Xavier couldn''t hold his smirk as he said while lifting both of his hands in the air dramatically as if he was raising something from the ground to the sky :" Let the chaos begin "


    His people were making all kinds of noises, they were acting like rabid dogs, he was very surprised that be was on top of them to beguin with because in their state they were not even going to listen anyone but they chise to listen to him.


    " The institution of magic is our first stop" Xavier said to them .


    They all nodded and continued making all those noises.


    Thry even started to walk before him and he didn''t mind staying behind while he tied all of them by their necks.


    He wanted them to see what the enemy did, and even when most of them didn''t have any sentimental value with each other they felt angry.<novelnext></novelnext>


    All of them were very confused to mix two diffrent emotions with each other .


    All of them thought that they were angry for their mates when in reality they felt vited becahse of that attack.


    All of them saw how cruel thise people were to them and how disposable they were.


    His people already had that idea in mind but in that way he just made sure to boost them with hate .


    The next stop was them going to the castle but on their ways they passed next to the transportation center, they were numerous and they were causing a lot of noise already .


    " Let''s kill them"


    Expressions like that were said as they passed the transportation center .


    They haven''t even stop there, they knew that the ce was locked and for that theh just continued naturally.


    Xavier was walking behind them while analysing everything around him.


    He saw the multiple new traces in feont of transportation door, they were very recent, he looked around him and he saw that part inside the forest where the soil felt like it was newly ced there.


    He smirked without saying a thing then continued to walk towardsthe tower around the castle .


    There was sti long walk to that ce and he was already nning for the next step.


    In the meantime, Lexie saw the huve crowd that was passing by in the transportation center when she was on the second floor .


    She looked from the window just to look at the sky to ease the anger that she felt .


    However the moment she saw all of theming in that direction she run downstairs very scared to tell all of them.


    "What''s the problem?" Heigl said .


    "They are going to find out what happened here, they are going to kill us, they must have sent someone to tell their leader " Lexie replied to him.


    She didn''tnotice that the atmosphere was already heavythere, she was too concerned to think about anything.


    Yogev passed by her and went upstairs just to check what she said very fast.


    Thwy were already having so many problems, they werenot ready for a fight .


    He stood there qlone until he made sure that all if them went away then be returned to the transportation room .


    His face was more rxed now as he said:" I don''t expect any of them toe here, they were just passing by, they shouting with some serious words, I guess they want to kill some people, not any people¡­.my people "

 Chapter 196 The Tower

    The first thing that chaos assemblydid when they arrived at the seventh king''s castle, they formed a line .


    Not just one line but 5 lines and they stood next to each other like a solid wall.


    They saw the wall that was built around the castle with a huge surprise.


    Most of them haven''t seen this in the tower before, they didn''t follow Yogev''s people progression yet Xavier was not that surprised because he was keeping an eye on them by himself.


    Some days he was just walking all by himself to see the result of their hard work but he didn''t even think about building something precious like that..


    To him everything was going to be crushed in a very brief time, nothing was ever built tost especially when the end of the world was already happening.


    Some stupid people just thought of adapting to this situation when he knew that the end ising, it is slow but that didn''t mean that it will be impactfull.


    His people were not afraid to show themselves inthat empty field, they just started shouting while waving their swordsand weapons in the air.


    Even now Xavier didn''t know why they waited with him so long to act, they were already broken and they thought that they were very weak but being a participant under the same assembly gave them power.


    For the past month they were fed by the power of belonging to the point where they thought of themselves as strong individuals.


    Xavier sat on a rock there with his legs crossed then said :" Is the tower that strong ? What do you think ?"


    He had a smile on his face which made everyonefeelfortable while talking to him.


    A man there said to himwith a lot of excitement written in his face :" No, it is not that strong, with our magic we could destroy it easily on yourmand"


    Xavier nodded then raised his hand in the air and said :" I will be waiting for you here, it is a simple task, make sure to do it fast "


    Another man said while looking at the direction of the tower :" Let''sdo it, let''spto e to our leader that we are capable of doing anything "


    His people waved at him, they started to shout while running toward that tower.


    It was built in a traditional way which made it vulnerable to the attacks .


    When Heigl thought aboutbuilding this tower he just thought of it as a way for people to be busy and not be protected by itand that was the whole purpose of the design .


    When Yogev''s people thought that they were protected , they weren''t,it was just a delusion that they put inside of them.


    A lot of yellow circles full of runes started to appear, everyone brought more weapons and cast more spells to destroy that one wall that was hiding their enemies from them .


    The wall was not solid like they thought, a few hits and a lot of holes started to appear in it .


    But It was not enough for them to break it, they kept attacking while in the moment a lot of noises and screams were heard on the other side.


    Xavier didn''t care much and none of the members of his assembly, they were just remaking the same thing that happened to them.


    He thought about some innocent people who chose to stay there for a second then he wiped the whole idea from his mind .


    These people choose to be on that predator''s side and there was no way that he would be so easy on them .


    " They should have left one when they got the chance " He said when another scream crossed into his ears


    He was alone standing behind his people looking at his own chaos with a lot of pride.


    "One more chaos was not going to make a difference,so we better do it "he repeated to himself when the new scream came to his hearing , there was no doubtthat the scream belonged to a small kid .


    He flinched for a moment but that didn''st for long, he had to make sure that the assembly continued its work.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When he heard that scream he looked at his people and noticed that none of them cared enough to stop that, none of them had a bit of hesitation.


    They were all so determined to break the wall no matter what, some of them were using heavy spells, spells that summoned huge rocks, and some were throwing those rocks with pressure spells, they were all cooperating with each other to achieve that goal.


    And even that, what looked more like chaos, was organized enough to be considered as organised chaos.


    They didn''t even spread their forces along the sides of that tower, they just stood in the front gate and kept hitting multiple ces until they reachedthe point of breaking it and making several holes in the wall.


    The wall was not protecting them anymore and that is why they ran from the front door , many of them died in that attempt because the attacks didn''t stop.


    And some of them managed to escape that ce but they got followed by Xavier'' s mage.


    They were acting more like animals, they were very fast, and brutal. A lot of deaths happened at that moment .


    For that reason these people are divided now .


    A lot of them wanted to go out and some of them preferred to be crushed under the rocks and not be killed while running for their lives .


    Xavier wanted to kill his own people too and therefore he just stayed away from them giving them the whole freedom to do whatever they wanted .


    After an hour of constant attacks, there was a huge number of dead people from the union that Yogev created.


    " We killed all of them, leader " A man said while he was approaching him with a big smile on his face .


    Xavier was not happy with their doing, now that he was standing on top of people of region one he felt like there was nothing that was going to make him feel good after his family''s death.


    He was doing what he wanted and he achieved manipting his people, he killed his enemies but now after the screams where just buried under the wrecks of that tower he felt like there was nothing that was going to give him the same satisfaction.


    He looked at the people who were celebrating next to hundreds of dead bodies with disgust as if he was above them, as if he didn''tbelong to them, as if he didn''tlead them and make them do this .


    He knew now that even killing yogev was not going to make him feel good .


    To be the leader of this region was not going to give him a sce .


    '' until one I am going to be their leader, I bet not for long,they are not the type to be controlled for long, these people are not human anymore, thesews doesn''t apply to them''


    He sighed then said in a low voice :" And I created them "


    Xavier was considering the other option inside of his head, all the signs showed that there were people who managed to get inside of the transportation center.


    " After we kill Yogev, their leader there will be no other threats in Delwias Ind " Xavier said as he was wiping his tunic from the dirt to go to his mages ..he apuded the moment he saw what they had done to Yogev''speople them said:"I knew that it would be a piece of cake to you, you guys, are very strong and today all of you proved yourself, no one dare to harm us , we harm them "


    His people were so happy because of his recognition, they liked that sense of achievement, they started celebrating after thest breath of a pregnant woman.


    Xavier went for a walk around thebroken tower, he knew that there was no harm down during the triple full moons here, so he decided to leave his people here .


    He went back to them after half an hour and gathered all of them in front of him then said with a cold voice:" This ce is the safest ce in delwias ind, and it is hours, make sure to build ut right this time ¡­.because it is ours"


    He didn''texin much because all of them knew that already so he just went inside the forest while he was tormented by the sound of that little kid he heard inside of that ce .


    It was not because he cared about that kid but the tone of his voice was simr to his daughter''s.


    ''Did all of this for you my dear, you and mummy, I am not happy about it but it is the only way for me to stay here for another day and don''t join you ''


    Xavier was consumed by his own thoughts to the point where he didn''tnotice that he reached the gate of that transportation center.

 Chapter 197 Decomposing

    Delwias Ind was going extinct after the recent events, people killed each other for multiple reasons while waiting for the next hit toe across their heads .


    They expected a lot of a natural disasters, each day they tried to build some shelters and defense mechanisms but what they waited for didn''t happen .


    Each day, they were awakening to the filthiest reality that they created with their hands.


    A few days of celebration for their sess to kill Yogev''s people without even caring about burying the dead bodies.


    They didn''t want to honor them as they said, so they just collected all the bodies away from the castle and left them there to rot .


    It was a terrifying decision for Xavier but he didn''t want to sound like a person who cares about the stuff .


    Each day the smell of the rotten bodies was getting very sharp, they couldn''t stay within that perimeter and after this result, most of them just didn''t want to get closer to those bodies.


    The bodies stayed out there under the sun for a whole 4 days, most of them just regretted doing that when they started smelling that horrible smell.


    Xavier woke up that day to a huge noiseing from the direction of those corpses, he thought that maybe someone went to check out for those corpses as a result of their doing and went crazy to face the reality .


    But that was not true, most of his people were standing there in a huge perplex, the bodies disappeared overnight, and no one seemed to know what happened to them .


    He suspected just one person to do that and that person was Yogev, he was the only one who cared enough to do something like that towards his ungrateful people .


    " The smell is still here, we should clean this era so that it wouldn''t smell this shit***y smell " Xavier said to his people when he reached the ce where they were standing , one of his people asked him immediately :" You don''t look very surprised, do you know where the dead bodies are ? "


    Xavier looked at him with a smile on his face and then said :" Don''t worry, I did it for you, I knew that all of you were troubled with that horrible smell these past days so I tried to help, none of you wanted to get closer to them"


    His people''s faces lightened after what he said , they were mostly cheering him and thanking him for hispassion towards them and for his power to remove such a burden from their sight .


    Xavier acted as if he was the person who did all of that to them, as if he was the merciful king to his disciples when he didn''t have any idea about where the bodies were .


    " Now, that we got rid of those rotten bodies we should make new houses around this ce, I don''t think that a tower would be that strong, we wouldn''t even have privacy of our own" One of the mages said to him .


    '' Houses? They are stupid I guess, they are thinking about staying here after all that happened, I surely don''t want to stay here and I really don''t want to level up but if someone make me choose between them then I would choose to go up, there is nothing left here, and if there isw up there I will choose to make them taste the bitter taste of chaos ''


    " Totally, this is a good idea" Xavier replied to that mage who was very excited about having his new start here ..


    Followed by the majority of the mages there, they all started to work on their new ces because this was the only ce safe on Delwias ind.<novelnext></novelnext>


    '' They didn''t even think about going inside the castle like Yogev and his people did, it only shows how pathetic they are .


    Xavier left them there and went inside the forest trying to go to visit the transportation center as he kept doing for the past 4days.


    He didn''t witness anything unusual there, he was just so certain that people were living there and for his sake, he tried to stay away from them until he find a way to enter the ce .


    '' Who took the damn rotten bodies? '' He kept asking inside of him.


    '' these people threw him at the beginning of the triple full moons, Has he so pathetic to even care about people like this, ungrateful greedy bastards, I don''t think so, there must be something that he is intending to do, or maybe it was not his doing, maybe someone else is living out there and we don''t know, maybe my small pathetic mind is making me think that I am thest leader here when there is someone or other here ''


    Xavier stayed there in silence looking everywhere for any sign to see where the dead bodies were but he didn''t find a single clue about them.


    "Leader Xavier, what are you doing here ?" Someone said .


    The voice that he just heard made hime out of his concentration, he didn''t even notice that he was followed in this ce, and now after a few hours of searching for the bodies, he got to be seen by someone .


    Xavier raised his head immediately then said:" What are you doing here ? "


    The man answered:" I saw you walking away and I wanted to ask you about something"


    " I see, you have a question , what is it? "


    "We are building our own houses, it will take so much time but the most important thing here is your house, where do you want us to build it for you , leader Xavier ?"


    Xavier thought that the man was following him to spy on him but he didn''t.


    " Well, anywhere is just fine " Xavier answered with a smile on his face "


    " Okay, I will tell them " The man waved at him and then went on his way while Xavier sighed for a long time .


    He almost skipped a beat after his appearance and for that, he had to be cautious .


    .

 Chapter 198 Disease

    At some point, there were two major theories about the future in Delwias Ind, the first was about the natural disaster that was meant to happen to finish the entire existence left out here just like the other districts .


    The second one was about to keep living here peacefully like they were before, the people who believed in this were the most naive and stupid people of them all.


    They just took away their gardes and they started to enjoy the little time that was left for them there.


    A few even started to n for the future, they started to believe that there was no end to life here and that chaos was only their salvation and they needed it in the most critical time .


    Chaos assembly was the worst group of individuals that lived on Delwias Ind. People here don''t believe in any order, they loved the chaos they created and they didn''t mind continuing to live like that .


    They enjoyed the most despicable things in this ce, their hearts were empty and their minds were still full of a lot of emotions that revenge didn''t solve .


    They get to enjoy the whole region for themselves until some weird thing starts to happen after a month of the triple full moons.


    People started to feel sick in an unexinable way, at first only a few kids and old people were sick then the sickness touched most of them so they started to stay in the houses they built just to avoid contact with others.


    They didn''t even recognize whether it was a contagious disease or not, due to all of them living together making the detection of the new sick people and even isting them very easy .


    The first ones died after 2 weeks of suffering from this new sickness .


    Their symptoms were clear, pain in most of their muscles, headaches, and fever, plus there were a lot of signs that differed from one another .


    However, fever was the worst part of it all, even the strongest started to feel weakness in their bodies as if they were dying .


    they couldn''t heal with healing magic even when most of them Were practicing it for years .


    Xavier kept thinking about everything that happened to his people with a lot of curiosity. He didn''t care about them but he was concerned about himself to the point where he didn''t contact any of the sick people since they had their first death.


    " If we get to know the origin of this sickness we could know how to handle it, don''t you think? '''' Xavier said .


    On this day, he gathered all the people who mastered the healing magic just like he kept doing for the past week to give him daily reports about the cases .


    One of them said to him: " The origin ? "


    Another female mage saidwhile looking at all the mages in front of her with a sad look: "Now, the only thing we could do , is to ease their pain and reduce their fever for a bit, but that is only to make themst longer, we are just doing it wrong, we should prevent the disease from evadingevery house in this ce"


    " So, you say that easing their pain in that way is a waste of magic, you say that once the person is sick he is doomed ? " Xavier asked<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Yes, there is nothing we can do once they are sick, they will die eventually, " She replied to him with the same frustration .


    " You say it is spreading ? "He asked again .


    " I am not sure, I am just saying it hypothetically "


    " Leader Xavier we had a lot of deaths among us, if we don''t act as soon as possible we are going to lose all of us "An old mage said to him


    They were all gathering in his new house that they built for him once they became the owner of this ce. His house was only made of wood and it had only one big room that they used as the center of their meetings .


    " Most peoplest only two weeks after the appearance of the symptoms "The female mage said to Xavier .


    " What do you suggest ? " Xavier asked .


    " Istion won''t do, they will keep feeling pain until they die and no one is willing to serve all of them in that period, the healing mages are so valuable and we can''t risk losing them at this point leader Xavier, we lost a lot of them "


    Xavier knew what she wanted to say just by the look in her eyes, he switched his sight to look at the other mages that were in the room, they were a total of 50 healing mage, and just thinking of losing them was going to give him nightmares .


    It was not because he cared about them but he only was thinking of himself if he needed them in the future.


    Xavier stood then said with eyes filled with determination :" Any person who shows any of the famous symptoms should be isted and put to rest"


    " Put at rest ? " Someone asked


    " I mean , we should kill them before their cases worsen and before they spread the disease to another person " Xavier answered with a calm voice .


    When he said those words the reaction to his words was mixed , half of those mages liked the idea and encouraged him to do it , and some of them absolutely hated it and asked him to find another solution .


    It was the first time that he had a controversial solution and he had to act in a waythat is very firm to control those chaotic persons that he created .


    He sighed before looking at them with a cold look, he was very tired, his body was exhausted from the huge dilemma he was in, and the fear of sickness and his hopeless weak emotions gave a constant irritation that messed with his body and eventually his judgment too .


    " These people are our people, and so do you, they are sick and if we keep them we could youlose a lot of you too, this is my final decision, it is either you ept it or die because you are dangerous and you are risking our safety " Xavier said to them with a deadly look in his eyes .

 Chapter 199 Zahir Akrabag

    " <strong>I¡­mand¡­ you¡­.to stay</strong> "


    It was thest thing Isiah said before he lost consciousness while he was talking to Jaffar asking him to stay with him in that scary ce .


    Jaffar knew that staying here would be very energy consuming and that Isiah was going to die at this rate .


    Jaffar started to dig a home under Isiah''s body removing all the sand underneath him , then he stood there making him on his back then started to move .


    He was not going to leave him behind alone when he precisely asked him not to .


    Then he went back on his way trying to find Eeijar, he didn''t know where to find her or whether she was okay or not but he did it anyway.


    She was hiding too much information from him, she did it after the abandonment she encountered by Lucas but that was jeopardizing their own lives in return .


    They didn''t go away for that much so Jaffar decided to stay on the ground to search for her, it was very difficult to do it up there because her color was ck and shiny like the sand and that would make it very difficult .


    Jaffar kept checking on Isiah once in a while because he kept being unconscious all that time .


    But he was not the only one moving toward her, she was doing the same because of her connection with Isiah it was so easy for her to detect their location better than Jaffar and Isiah who were not awake .


    It didn''t take much time before their reunion, she headed toward them very fast, and when Jaffar noticed her right away.she crawled on his back toward Isiah and looked at him for a second after checking his state then said :"<strong> Did something happen to him ?</strong> "


    " <strong>He lost his consciousness</strong> " Jaffar replied with concern while turning his head to look at her .


    " <strong>He didn''t end the spell! Why? Did you tell him of the consequences that are waiting for him ?</strong> " Eijar was very angry .


    " <strong>Yes, I told him, and he refused that</strong> "


    " <strong>His temperature is getting down, he is freezing to death and he might lose his life at this rate</strong> "


    Jaffar put Isiah on the sand and then leaned toward him saying:"<strong>There was something wrong with his core, it is not something that we could not fix, why did this happen to him? I don''t remember something simr with Lucas, when he leveled down everything was okay</strong> "


    " <strong>There is someone who could exin what is happening to him, but he is in the Inferno realm and he is not the type to care about lowlives, mages and the creatures who leveled down are his amusement and he would never help any of them</strong> "


    " <strong>How do you know such a person, Eijar ?</strong> "


    Eijar didn''t want to reply to his question so she just changed the subject and asked him to move while she was giving Isiah her energy to keep the spell working .


    Jaffar knew exactly what she was doing because by the time he felt that Isiah''s temperature was not decreasing she was in a terrible state.


    She gave him the location of that person in case she fainted and his description then entered Isiah''s shirt and stayed there .


    She was so afraid that she might be abandoned after her utility was over so she made sure to stay close to him until the problem was fixed .


    This unlocked so many fears inside of her .


    The fact that she was going to ask for help from a cruel sadistic creature like Zahir was giving her chills all over her body .


    The evilest dark creature she ever met in her entire life even when she lived in so manyyers and regions .Zahir was the worst of them all, he was a devil who got his amusement by torturing the creatures who leveled down, he had so many creatures on hismand to use, and he had so many to kill too .


    He was a fearful creature and most of those who held down and met him tried always to leave his ce but there was no chance for them to do so.


    He never loses and he always gets what he wants , he invents sins just because he was bored most of the time. He was one of the reasons that she had a messed up past hundreds of years ago until She got her way out a few years ago .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jaffar didn''t know about the story but he could sense that she was in a terrible dilemma while she was asking him to take them there .


    Eijar kept shutting her thoughts about the past because now she was no longer his servant, and she was free of him yet the stigma he put on her soul made her feel terrible .


    There was no efficient way to remove her thoughts .


    She wanted to live and for that, she had to sacrifice a lot to make Isiah fae for her .


    A lot of screams were heard around her, for a second Eijar thought that she was locked in a very far ce, listening to these damn noises as if they were present yet when she heard Jaffar''s voice saying :" <strong>You have to wake up now, we arrived , Eijar , it is the ce you told me about</strong> "


    Eijar opened her eyes slowly as a result of that and she finally realized that she was not dreaming she was really in that despicable ce .


    Jaffar arrived at the location she gave him and they were already there in the bug hall that belongs to Zahir Akrabag, one of the most powerful creatures in the whole realm .


    Zahir Acrabag looked more like an armored knight but way taller and bigger, his face was in a different shape, it was filled with big needles, he had huge dark armored horns .and a tall tail that is very, it was way taller than a human height , he had something like energy floating all over him , it was mixed with lightening too and that gave him a huge power to kill anything even if was way distant from him .


    When Jaffar saw Zahir sitting in a chair that looked more like a thrown he felt very scared because he never met this creature and he didn''t know what to expect she woke Eijar up .


    The hall was very big, there were a lot of huge creatures there , nothing familiar from the Summityer, they were all either biting each other, or having an intimate rtionship in in sight of the other creatures or enjoying eating or drinking or simply throwing themselves on this dark creature.


    There were mostly 5 creatures around him, all of them were from different species, a few of them looked like females because of their sexy clothes, and two of them were males but they were all trying to please him no matter what .


    Three women, one of them looked like a beautiful devil female with horns on her face, and red eyes that looked very dangerous, and her lower parts were of an octopus, she was making her legs circle Zahir''s arms .


    Another one was a snake just like Eijar but she was very big and she was circling his neck while still touching his mask with her tongue.


    The other female creature was way scarier, her face shape was triangr with its base on top, and her hair was floating everywhere.


    Her eyes were glowing in the dark and her tongue was very longue .


    This one was licking the masked face with the snake too.


    The males stayed on Zahir''s feet , one of the creatures who looked more like a shadow was touching his leg intimately , and the other one was a big creature that looked more like a caveman but his face looked like a lion, he stayed on the ground while Zahir was stepping on his naked chest .


    Jaffar was very confused because this creature looked more like a king in his pce and not just like any other dark creature he ever met .


    Eijar raised her head slowly only to see that scene with a lot of disgust .


    ''Still, the same '' She thought while trying to crawl on top of Jaffar''s head to be noticed by Zahir .


    A huge howl was hard inside of that hall when Eijar appeared in front of him followed by a loudugh that was heard from miles from here .


    Eijar flinched for a second before she heard him saying :"<strong> Well, well, well , what do we have to hear ?</strong> "


    Eiajr tried to stay dtrong in front of him because she knew what he was capable of so she said :"<strong> I am here to ask for help</strong> "


    " <strong>Help you say ?</strong> " Zahir said with a scary voice that wrecked all of the corners of that ce .


    She didn''t reply to him but she asked to Jaffar to turn around so that she could show him Isiah''s body on his back .


    Zahirughed even harder when he saw his body then said :" <strong>Another one, are you fuc***ing both of them now ?</strong> "

 Chapter 200 Sadistic Monster

    (Disimer: there are a few scenes that might be ufortable)


    Eijarwas so pissed off by the words he just said in front of all those creatures, she looked very fragile and she was, she hated that feeling so much to the point where she wanted to dig a hole in the floor and hide her face there.


    Jaffar was not sure of what to do because isiab was already dying and the state of eijar was not very promising,she was not acting normally like she used to be and all of that is because of her presence in front of this ruthless dark creature .


    She was basically trying to get things done so that she wouldn''t stay here and meet him for a long time .


    " <strong>Are you fuc***ing these two mages?</strong>"Zahir Acrabag said with a loud voice that shake her entire courage that she had over the years by apanying Lucas DUncan .


    '' <strong>It was a very bad idea, why did I came here, into this damned creature, I should have stayed away from this ce, I got out the first time because of lucas and whether i like it or not , it was his doing that got out of this ce</strong> ''


    Eijar looked at Zahir with her shining glowing yellow eyes with a lot of hate shown in them then said after a long moment of silence:<strong>" I want</strong> you to help me, you are the only one I know who could fix this "


    " <strong>Impressive, you are making your own demands now !</strong>"Zahir said when lookingat her with a teasing look.


    He knew what was going inside of her mind and the fact that she was standing there after what happened to ask for help gave a lot of exnation of how desperate she was .


    "<strong>Where is your other boy</strong> ?" Zahir added .


    "<strong>Can you fix his core</strong> ? ``Eijar said, trying to change the subject .


    However , Zahir looked at her for a long time then said :" <strong>You still got some nerves</strong>"


    Eijar knew that this mission was either going to end with sess or with her death .


    She looked at Isiah who was freezing to death with a scared look because she was too concerned for her safetythen said:" His core isn''tstable, his body is not supporting the shadowdark energy, he lost all his energy just to maintain the summoning spell and I want you to help him"


    " All I know is this person is not the one who got you out of her , so either you start speaking or I will kill you right away "


    He was very serious even when he was talkingslowly.


    Zahir acrabag removed his mask only to show a very scary face to her, a face filled with long and sharp teeth and crazy eyes, his skin was filled with scars that are not even healed,and from them there were a lot of insectsing out of that wound .


    Eijar flinched when she saw his face, it didn''t change not even for a bit.


    He was still ugly and disgusting like he ever was, she said to him:" He is my new contractor, he is the owner of the grimoire"


    Eijar was barely capable of speaking when she saw a snake that looked just like her but bigger getting closer to his face just to lick it .


    The snake was not the same as her because that was herultimate size when in fact eijar was a scary creature in the past the looked way powerful and bigger .


    Not just the snake did that, but the octopus girl and triangle face girl, they all started to touch him intimately, from licking to kissing to biting , they were all focused with his face because apparently it was a pleasure that he gave to them .


    To lick and kiss that ugly face was a huge pleasure that Eijar refused in the past .


    Not only that, but the shadow man started to move towards his intimate part trying to touch it even when he couldn''t, but he kept moving around it .


    The lion man was moving now from under his feet and he was capableof doing what the shadow mancouldn''t do, he was now licking his leg and removing the armor from it to like his sickness instead of just the metal.


    It felt like once he removed that face mask , they all felt horny and tried to be intimate with him..


    Eijar hated being in this situation , she looked at Jaffar for a moment just to see his stunned face of what was happening in front of him.


    Seconds after that, all the present dark creatures there started to move toward zahir as if they were driving by his sharm.


    All this time zahir didn''tshow any sign of him liking what was happening to him.


    All those creatures were surrounding him from all directions and he couldn''t care less.


    He looked at her then said with a loud voice that ended witha moan that he stopped .


    It felt like he nned to make her hear his voice during that scene but all that Eijar felt was a lot of disgust and pain .<novelnext></novelnext>


    She wanted to run away very fast but she was obliged to stay so that she could help isiah.


    "Missed me ?" Zahir said with a creepy smile on his face .


    But Eijar didn''twant to reply to hi so he raised his long strong arm then said:" Come to me, I will do whatever you want if youe to me now "


    Eijar wanted to scream while running away but just thinking of her death pushed her to do what was the most disgusting thing in her life .


    She hated being next to him because he was always horny and he always used heras a way to relieve himself.


    Even now when he was surrounded by all of these creatures,he just wanted her instead because she was the only one of all the dark creatures he raised that refused to do things with him.


    Eijar looked at jaffar the whispered: " You have to wake him up or i am dead "


    She then went to the floor and started to crawl very slowly towards him just waiting for something to happen but nothing happened.


    She loomed at the scene in front of her with her body feeling repulsion, all the dark creatures that were there were fighting to get his intimate parts to themselves.


    Eijar just wanted to puke at this point when he pushed one of the dark creatures and got her body in his palm.


    "You look way small, you are starting the cycle again" He said.


    Zahir was not asking her , he was stating facts so she just looked at him silently so made her face very close to his face then forced her to open her mouth.


    Eijat was strangled to resist but he did that anyway then he pulled her tongue out and wanted to put it in his mouth .


    At this point he was moaning heavily which made her just feel very detached from the situation in front of her .


    She couldn''tunderstand why he always wanted to do that when her tongue looked just like hairpared to his thick tongue .


    She rolled her eyes up when a memory of Lucas came to her.


    Lucas was the one who defeated him and saved her but it was veryte,Zahir already cast that spell on her.


    The spell that removed all her freedom from her, and forced her to contract someone in order to survive .


    Eijar almost teared when remembered the day Lucas signed that contract with her just to save her .


    ''Lucas, I don''t even hate you at this point, please give me a sign that you are alive ''


    Eijar was praying inside of her when the new realization came to her¡­


    Lucas was the one who saved her and he was not forced to keep her with him for life.


    ''He was nice before all of that'' she thought trying to make herself out of that scene she was in ..Zahir inserted his tongue inside of her mouth till the point where she choked and felt a lot of pain while him doing that .


    His tongue was so big and she was forced to ept all of it .


    At that point that sadistic dark creature was screaming with pleasure, she was seeing him very clearly because she didn''t want to give him the pleasure of closing her eyes.


    He kept moving her small head with his big fingers to adjust to his liking when she kept motionless.


    All the dark creatures werepeting to please him but Eijar only wanted a way out with her life.


    They were intimate with him but none of them did the actual thing with him.


    At one point, he just kicked a lot of those dark creatures away from him while still putting his tongue inside of her mouth,and when he cleared his leg from their presence.


    He removed his tongue from Eijar''s mouth then moaned quietly then looked down.


    It was more like a sign but Eijar was too absent to notice what he meant.

 Chapter 201 She Belongs To Me

    '' I feel cold, so cold, I want to sleep but something is keeping me up. I feel like I have slept so many times at this point, why am I hearing a scream? A female scream ?Wait , is this ? Is this Eijar''s voice ?''


    Isiah opened his eyes barely for the first time since he was in the desert only to find himself in a big hall surrounded by a different architecture from the Summit .


    He is still feeling cold but that sensation was not that fatal like it was when he was in the desert.


    He didn''t know how to exin that, to him he just woke up randomly but the truth was that Eijar shared with him her energy and that helped him wake up again.


    He moved for a bit so he noticed that be was on Jaffar''s back, and Jaffar noticed too that he was awake so he said immediately with a low slow voice :" <strong>Eijar is in trouble</strong> "


    Isiah sat immediately to look in the direction of his sight .


    He felt dizzy for a bit but he managed to have a full picture of what was going on in that moment in front of him .


    Isiah saw all the dark creatures that were surrounding the big monster in front of him, he saw a few of them close to his leg but were not doing the same thing like others were doing.


    And finally, he saw Eijar who was captured by his strong hand and forced to have a disgusted kiss with him.


    Isiah was not sure of what was happening there but when he remembered what Jaffar said about her being in trouble he just felt a lot of rage towards this dark creature.


    Just a few seconds after he saw that, the monster was making Eijar very close to his lower part and Isiah understood what he was going to do .


    His anger was beyond control, he just stood up on the floor then went toward the dark creature who was so invested in what he was doing .


    Isiah felt a lot of emotions at once, he hated seeing Eijar in that state, he hated this explicit scene that was in front of him and hated the fact that he was asleep when his snake was in trouble .


    He jumped off of Jaffar''s back then headed towards Zahir with a demonic expression on his face..


    He was barely able to use magic but he forced his body to the fullest and tried to do a spell to release her .


    At this point his diabolic core was having an issue with the leveling down.


    His light dark energy and his shadow dark energy were barely functioning right, it was supposed to be upgraded but that didn''t happen for a reason that he didn''t know.


    Isiah then tried to only use his divine energy so he collected that few energy he had left and put it on his palm, he made sure that it was concentrated .


    He walked very fast toward him and in a blink of an eye Isiah put his palm that was concentrated with divine energy in his intimate parts and he even stroked it to make Zahir feel a huge pain.


    Indeed, that part was very vulnerable and Zahir made sure to remove his armor from that so that Eijar would be there .


    But his wishes were not guaranteed this time, Isiah was biting on his teeth hardly when he did that because he used all his force.


    Zahir released Eijar immediately when he felt that huge pain.


    She fell on hisp not moving because he was tired and vited .


    Isiah grabbed her body immediately with his palm and he started running away towards Jaffar who was still surprised of what happened there.


    Even the other dark creatures were still surprised by the fact that Zahir was screaming in an immersive pain.


    Isiah used that to his advantage and sat on Jaffar''sback and asked him to fly away.


    No one followed them at that moment, they all headed towards Zahir to check on him .


    Isiah leaned towards jaffar''s neck and rested his head on top of him .


    "<strong>I still can''t believe that you did that to him,"</strong> Jaffar said to Isiah with an excited voice as if he was very proud of him .


    Isiah was breathing heavily but the smile on his face was very satisfying, Eijar didn''t move in his palms since he got her .So he sat immediately then looked at her, she was now in both of his palms.closing her eyes, uet he knew well that she was not asleep so he said to her :" W<strong>hat was</strong> <strong>that?"</strong><novelnext></novelnext>


    She wasn''t ready to even look him in the eyes, so he didn''t force things .


    In the meantime Jaffar said to him<strong>:'''' She said that he would know how to help you, but apparently she had a terrible past with this dark creature " .</strong>


    Eijar in that moment contracted her whole body in Isiah''s palm as a reaction to remembering her past .


    Isiah looked at her then said<strong>:" Was he ¡­your partner or¡­. something ?"</strong>


    Eijar opened her eyes immediately in rage, she was disgusted with the idea but that was the only way for Isiah to make her open her eyes.


    Yet she kept silent, at that moment Isiah said to her while looking at the horizon:``Do ¡­you want me¡­. to kill the¡­ bastard ?"


    Eijar was not sure whether Isiah was ying with her emotions and mocking her and whether he was telling the truth so she looked away but he added a few minutester:"How dare ¡­hey hand on my ¡­.my¡­ ?"


    He didn''teven have a word to describe her so be left that sentence unfinished..


    " Apparently when Eijar gave you her energy you felt a bit good, she made survive until now"


    Isiah looked at Eijar this time from above then said: "How about ¡­you start telling¡­. me what is happening? this fuck***g snake was going to ¡­make you die just to¡­ keep me blind ?"


    Jaffar onlyughed then said:" She could do anything, it is not very surprising "


    Only then Isiah noticed the ce that they were in, the Inferno realm that they spoke about before.


    It looked way different from his imagination.


    Seeing jt from above gave him a good look on it more than he saw in Summit.


    Summityer was still a mystery to him because he didn''t visit different ces, he only stayed by the sea, but bere jaffar was already giving him a closer look to inferno realm.


    " You have to know that your body is only working now because of the push that Eijar gave you when I reunited with her in the desert, probably youare feeling some regression of those symptoms but that will happeonce her energy fades away, meaning , we have to move "


    Isiah looked at Jaffar then said:" Tell me exactly¡­ what should I ¡­do now ?"


    Eijar didn''teven try to exin to him, she was too tiered and consumed, Isiah looked at her but he didn''t want to talk to her either .


    Jaffar said in that moment:" We have to find someone else"


    " You mean ¡­someone like that ¡­bastard?As you told me¡­. I don''t think that I¡­ would ever find someone ¡­who could help ¡­. me here"


    " This must be hard, all the dark creatures are very evil, they will find a way to use you or contract in exchange of anything you want, it is a very bad idea" Jaffar replied to him .


    Isiah didn''treply to him, silence was all over the ce, that is when Eijarrested her head on Isiah''sfinger then said to him slowely:" Master, all the dark creatures here are very strong and evil and maniptive, I went to the one who captured me for years, because I knew that he is capable of doing something to your core, I regret it now, I should not have done it , but when I was getting closer to death my mindstarted to give me random hope"


    Even when Isiah didn''teven want o get closer to her, he just couldn''t ignored the look in her face .


    So he said:" Stupid snake "


    He cut his sentence there but he wanted to tell her that she was a stupid snake like him.


    " I wanted to give him something in exchange but I didn''t knew that he would want something like that when be was already surrounded by all those dark creatures"


    Eijar was hurt so she stopped talking which made Jaffar say to her:" Don''tthink about it anymore, it was a bad experience with a monster and you don''t have to think about it now because you don''tbelong to him anymore"


    Isiah raised his palm towards his face this time so that her eyes could look into his eges the he said with an evil wide smile on his face:" But she belongs¡­ to me now¡­.and for that I¡­. am not going to let what¡­ hedid go without ¡­punishment "

 Chapter 202 I Could Satisfy You

    Eijar was stunned by what Isiah said to her while looking deeply into her eyes, he was looking very calm now with his eyes wide open, he looked adorable in her eyes for the first time, it felt like he was glowing in that scary dark ce, she kept resting her head on his fingers without saying a thing.


    She didn''t want to raise her hopes when it came to him, she didn''t want to have any expectations for him and she was very scared of misinterpreting his words.


    Isiah on the other hand lowered his hand this time and then said talking to Eijar:" Do you ¡­know ¡­any ..other ¡­dark creature here ? "


    " Yes, but as I told you, these creatures are bound to nothing," Jaffar replied calmly .


    " Give me a list, just ¡­something ¡­from who''s the strongest to weakest here " Isiah added .


    " Even if I do this, it doesn''t mean that this creature is weak, you know ? Because even the weakest creatures here are way stronger than you "


    Isiah nodded to him then said:" We have to ¡­do this fast ¡­I don''t know how to measure time in this ce¡­.I ¡­even¡­wonder ¡­if it is the same as Summit "


    "Like Summit, there will be some signs when the triple full moons happen , but here''s the thing, leveling down in Xodura isn''t the same thing as summit" Jaffar kept exining to him, while Eijar slept soundly in his palm .


    Isiah was determined to find another dark creature who could help him fix his core before even getting to think about leveling down, however, in this ce things were not that easy.


    He got the power, he could feel it, it only needed a few adjustments so that it works perfectly.


    He opened the grimoire when he remembered that he didn''t check if there was something there that might be helpful .


    He made sure to make a deep cut in his finger so that he saved a few drops of his blood for Eijar.


    He thought that would help, the grimoire was opened in front of him now , he approached Eijar''s mouth and tried to open it slowly so that she could keep sleeping but while doing so she flinched and woke up immediately, she was looking at him with a scared look on her face which made Isiah release her head right away.


    " I just ¡­have some ¡­" He pointed at the blood on his finger, she looked at him deeply for a long time before she looked at his finger .


    It felt like she was struggling to adjust to the fact that she was safe and that he was not going to hurt her in the same way .


    Isiah didn''t approach her again, he just kept his finger hanging in there as if he was saying that the offer was still there if she was still wanting to take it .


    Eijar stayed that way for a long moment before she moved her head and body towards his finger.


    He kept looking at her without doing anything as she was moving slowly towards it .


    She started to lick his finger after a long time, Isiah knew that what happened to her with that creature was still haunting her so he gave her all the time she needed.


    He was very surprised that got the patience to wait for her when was clearly annoyed by her all that time .


    When she finished Eeijar just rested her head there, Isiah looked at her very concerned, she was not the type to act that way and their fate was rted to each other which made him more scared of what she might do after this .


    " I am not going to apologize about throwing you in the desert, okay ? ¡­you deserved that "


    He then looked at Jaffar and said :" You ¡­are ¡­not going to ¡­keep flying till the end of our time here¡­you better get headed to the creature that you think is the weakest here"


    Isiah felt dizzy to check the grimoire when he was up there, so he closed it again


    " There are a few thates in mind, there is Cesar the vampire, he is the oldest vampire alive, there is Tirana the most wicked subus alive, and there is Leeroy the strongest shadow in Xodura "


    Isiah thought for a bit about these options, he fought before with a vampire, and he got to meet a subus too, but he never fought with a shadow .


    " What do you think ? You can do it? "


    Isiah kept silent for a bit then said:" I have never¡­. fought with a shadow, but I¡­. have encountered vampires and a subus,...I think I¡­.know a few things¡­ about them , I would choose one of them "


    Eijar said immediately :" Between the two of them, just chose the subus because the vampire he mentioned is the strongest vampire alive also, with your power you can''t just throw yourself there"


    Isiah looked at Eijar for a second then he said :" I know ¡­.I am not in a good state to fight , but the subus can be very maniptive , Eijar? "


    " They have an obsession with humans, they like to keep them around for a long time, you could take advantage of that"


    Isiah was very surprised that Eijar chose to share more information with him after all that happened between them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " ThenTirana, it is, " Jaffar said to them and changed the direction to head toward the subus ce.


    All that time kept flying in a circle and that is until Isiah took his decision he headed toward that ce.


    The subus ce was built in a very sophisticated way, it was not even like Zahir''s ce, it looked fancy and big.


    Isiah was a bit scared of what was going to happen to him there yet he kept encouraging himself to keep moving forward.


    At the entry of that ce stopped them from going inside until they reveal the cause of the visit .


    Isiah approached the dark creature that questioned them and said:" Tell Tirana that a human needs her help"


    The dark creature didn''t go for long, he went back to them right away with an eptance for their meeting .


    There was a big room filled with a lot of sheets of all colors on the ground and also on the walls, it looked more like an Arabian-style thing.


    The ce was empty except for the subus who wasying there in a very sexy way .


    when she saw all of them entering the room she smiled sarcastically and then said:" How is this possible? Tell me how you got here? A human in this ce, This is very strange "


    Isiah tried to keep calm, Eijar was now in his neck while resting her head on his ear .


    Isiah said to her quietly:" I am not the first one to do this "


    " I know"


    " I need your help " Isiah said directly, he didn''t want to make this longer than it should.


    Tirana was wearing a sexy transparent dress, she looked more beautiful than the one he met in Summit.


    She had long silver hair that reached her hips and her eyes were very glowing with a red color. Her voice was more like a symphony that dragged all the attention to her .


    Her voice was so quiet and sexy, especially with all that confidence she had, she waved at Isiah asking him to get closer to her but Isiah didn''t move, not even for a bit .


    The subus interpreted that as a shy reaction so she smiled widely showing her white teeth then said :" A human ¡­and I guess ¡­a virgin "


    Isiah tried not to get intimidated by her, his heart was beating fastly to the point that he thought it might stop at any moment, Eijar felt that too because she was so close to him, and like all the other times she tried to get him out of that situation .


    She just tightened her body around his neck until he noticed her existence then said:" Okay "


    He looked at the subus with a serious look then said :" If you could help men tell me "


    The subus stood in a very seductive way, slowly and making sure that he was seeing her big breast in front of him. Isiah was Barely focusing on all that destruction but he didn''t even let his body move towards her .


    '' There is no way I may let her control me pathetically ''


    She moved towards him; Isiah tried to focus his sight on another ce just to avoid any trick that she might use on him.


    But it was toote, she was already in front of him, she touched his face knowing that he wouldn''t move, it felt like shepelled him .


    she couldn''t hide her surprised face when her fingers touched his face tenderly .


    " I can''t see past experiences, do you have any ? "


    Isiah looked at her this time in the eye because he felt triggered , she said to have as a result :" Or you are way more powerful than I expect "


    " What do you want ? "


    She kept getting closer to him, now she was ying with his hair, she was trying to seduce him badly , and when he didn''t give her the same energy she said:" This body, I want to be your first, I could satisfy you in a way that you could never imagine "

 Chapter 203 Take Off Your Shirt

    Isiah moved his head automatically to face Eijar who was on the other side resting on his ear then said to herin english :" You should tighten your body more, like you used to do"


    From the shock of what he just said to her Eijar kept looking at him very surprised then said:" Okay, master"


    The subus Tirana didn''t understand what he said, and she didn''teven care about that, she just kept messing with his hair with her long fingers in a seductive way trying to hold his eyes captive.


    In the meantime, Eijar started to squeeze her body around his neck , at the beginning she was doing in a very slow and powerless way but by the time the subus started move her hands towards his chest she was doing it with a lot of power .


    Isiah knew that this was the only way he could stay focused in the subus''s presence.


    Jaffar kept looking at the three of them alternatively, he didn''t know what to do so be stayed out of it.


    Isiah just said to the subus when he felt her fingers on top of his shirt:" What are you doing ?"


    " I love human, their reactions are the best "


    She was now trying to remove his shirt while touhing his bare skin under it.


    He bit his tip hardly till it bled then said to her :" Fix my core, there is something wrong with it "


    He even pushed her away from him, she didn''t get upset she liked his resistance, so she went very close to his ear then whispered:" Straight to the point, I love it "


    Isiah was very upset of how things turned out to be, he knew that this subus was very seductive and that she would do everything in her pocket to exactly that but he felt now that her power of seduction exceeded what he imagined .


    Eijar was still squeezing his neck with her entire body but after a while she just loosened because no matter what she did and how much she squeezed the subus seeded in seducing her master.


    And the fact that he was still in front of her gave her the answer.


    Eijar once met a subus before, it was one she was free and out of all the torture that Zahir put her through.


    She was a wild free spirit that kept moving in Summit without anyone trying to capture her or tame her or even use her for some sort.


    She was doing what she wanted not caring about anything , she kept growing and improving her skills year after another till she became powerful and known for her skills.


    The subus she met gave her exnation about herself and her powersthat no one told her about .


    She was not aware of the power she had until the subus told her about it, it had a lot of limits but at least it was something that added to her impressive skills .


    That subus probably was her first so called friend, her name was Gazq, she was so beautiful to the point where she seduced most of the creatures in Summit until she got killed by a jealous beast that wanted her only for himself.


    Eijar knew that her power would nkrk on Isiahbecause he was her contractor so she just tried as a desperate attempt.


    Eijar had the power to seduce too, and even make a person enter a state of illusion, that could mess really with his head so that he could believe that he is even in a different ce .


    She approached him while the subus was within his ears and tried to practise her power on him .


    For seconds she just kept looking at him trying to make him enter a state of hypnosis to do what she wanted, yet she couldn''t.


    Isiah was looking at the void in front of him and when noticed her head in front of him he just kept looking at her silently .


    The subusstarted lickinghis ears now after she finished her whispering.


    Isiah wanted to move but he couldn''t, he felt as if he was paralysed when he was in the field.


    He remembered the incident with the werewolf who started to act like a puppy in the middle of the fight between him and the subus.


    Isiah was just thinking of how to make her help him when he was in desperate need of that.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Your skin is so sexy, ah love the color of your skin, it looks delicious, as if i want to eat it"Tirana said while she started giving him a few kisses that were fast and not enjoyable to him because he always hated someone invading his personal space without his permission.


    Isiah kept biting on his injured lip then said :" Fix..my ¡­core"


    He was strangling a lot to speak to her, because focusing on something that was not his nativenguagewas hard such pressure.


    She took a glimpse into his eyes that were struggling to stay focused, she smirked then said :" You are already doing more than I expected, even the most ruthless creatures can''t stand in front of me, or push me like you did, there something about you that i can''t exin"


    " Fix ¡­my ..core" Isiah repeated because she was just trying to mess with him with her fakepliments.


    " Too focused on your goals, you know what, since you''re the first one that i met who jave this ability to restraint himself in this impressive way, I fell it would be a shame to take you like this, I want you to ask for it, to kiss you "


    The subus said while she started to touch his lips, then she added " To touch your naked strong body"


    The subus was now touching his skin under theshirt he was wearing.


    "To feel my whole body colliding with yours in a way that you never experienced "


    She passed her hand that was touching his skin toward his intimate part to touch it , she even did that while looking at his faceyet the look in his eyes didn''t change.


    He had a dead look in his face that she never saw in someone before, he had no desire towards her even when his body was paralysed because of her seduction powers.


    The subus stopped talking then said:" I want to for myself, but I need you to want me back, I don''t know why you still didn''t jump on top of me, this never happened before and that is why I am so confused.


    The subus touched Isiah''s face again then said while holding his chin:" I could shape-shift inside of your head, I could appear in the best way that you want your partner to be but even with that I still couldn''t make you see that, you are seeing me for the real me"


    Isiah said to ber this time:" You change ¡­your body ¡­this is one of ¡­your skills?"


    "Yes, don''t worry, it ¡­it didn''t work on you "


    She wanted to kiss him so bad but being around isiab gave her the feeling thaf she was not wanted and sexy for him si she hesitated to do that .


    Eijar was so stunned by Isiah''s power, she didn''t think be would do this, he didn''t fall for the trap of a strongest subus like Tirana ..


    '' He clearly had the strong mental powers like he said, I get it now, I thought it was just luck when he survived the attraxtion field of that sea, but now I am sure of it, Isiah Duncan is on another level of strength '' Eijar thought when she saw the subus finally removing her body from him.


    Isiah felt releif nkw that she was away si he said again:" Fix my core "


    The subus tirana smiled at him then said:" At least give a moment to process what just happened between us "


    "There is nothing ¡­.to ¡­.think¡­about " He said firmly.


    Tirana was pissed deep down but she tried to hold her image in front of him because she wanted him toeback to her so she touched chest then said:" There is nothing wring with your core, it is just your body is way fragile, the human body is very fragile and it is not designed for staying in the world beyond for a long time"


    "What do you mean by that? I stayed in Summit before and there was nothing wrong that happened to me"


    "It is not the same because this ce is way darker than Summit, for you to survive here, you have to¡­"


    The subus stopped talking there when she saw all of them focusing on her words .


    Isiah knew that she was just messing around so he kept listening without doing anything.


    Tirana realized that isiab was not going to y her game like she wanted so she just said :" okay ¡­okay..ah¡­nice no one asked ¡­ ..you are no fun by the way ¡­take off your shirt "

 Chapter 204 Shadow Dark Energy

    The subus went toward Isiah as if she was possessed and even asked him to remove his shirt immediately, he didn''t ept that so she went towards him and paralyzed him and did it herself.


    Isiah kept looking at her all that time with disgust because he thought that he was convinced he not wanting her for sex.


    She even pushed him towards the ground so he fell on his back very surprised by her almighty powers.


    She sat on top of him with a look of determination on her face .


    Isiah was not sure because even a few minutes ago she was just exining to him that she wanted him to be the one who pushed this rtionship and now she was resting her whole body upon his chest .


    Eijar said immediately to her:``So, you want to help him ?"


    At that moment Isiah realized that she was doing that to help him and not to have sex with him.


    It appeared like she enjoyed making him confused about her intentions, she smiled at him then said :" I am still on my words, Isiah Duncan, I want you to ask for it "


    Isiah didn''t say a word so she touched his strong chest with her fingers and then said:" Ah , you really don''t know how much I want to touch, to kiss, to lick , to be the first to please your body, my handsome mage"


    Her words didn''t even move a single thing inside of him, he just stayed there motionless while looking at her so she just focused on his chest the most and put both of her hands on the ce of his heart he said :" I could feel the turbulence inside of your core, even the divine one is not stable like it should be, your body is going to fail you one day if this isn''t treated"


    Isiah looked at her then said :" I have the bracelet ¡­to stabilize the¡­ divine energy but yeah¡­you were right¡­it¡­was not ..functioning in ¡­a good way"


    She looked at him this time with a sexy look on her face then said: "I am here, even after millions of years, I want you toe and find me, I will make sure to fill you with a different type of love, I will be the most enjoyable thing that you ever had"


    Isiah didn''t say a thing to her but that was clearly a promise that she was making to him.


    ''A million years.. '' He never thought that a creature could live up till those days, he only thought of a hundred years, just like when he was human .


    When in fact , he lost all the chances to die peacefully the day he crossed the worlds.


    Eijar said this time:``What are you going to do to him? "


    "Fix his core " The subus replied firmly to Eijar.


    The atmosphere around them was weird, she was replying to her differently from when she was talking to Isiah, it felt like she was jealous of her being so close to Isiah that way.


    Tirana stayed silent while still putting her hands on top of his chest then said to him :" Are you ready?"


    Isiah nodded to her positively, he was very prepared for this so he closed his eyes while waiting for her to do whatever she was going to do .


    In the meantime, all her flirtatious actions stopped while looking at him in a determined way and she started to concentrate all her power in her hands.


    Isiah didn''t know what she did to him at that moment, he just started to feel as if he was burning. It was like when Jivan did the same to him with Emperium''s divine energy but worse.


    Isiah was feeling pain, a lot of it, but even then he just kept silent, he didn''t even scream when things started to feel bad , he just kept being cooperative with Tirana to the point where she felt his pain throughout the symptoms that were on his face .


    He started sweating while pressing his lips together just to not release his scream in front of her.


    That didn''t take long but it left him very tired to the point where he couldn''t even move .


    Tirana got much closer to him and kissed his chest when she finished in the same ce where his core was then said while leaning towards him to whisper in his ears:" Now, I am too determined to have you, handsome, I want to hear your screams in bed, but I don''t mind waiting "


    Isiah didn''t say a thing, so she just stood up and moved away from him .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Eijar kept touching his face with her tail to wake him up but he went into a deep sleep.


    When Isiah opened his eyes again, he was on Jaffar''s back flying up here while Eijar was still around his neck.


    He lifted his head slowly so that he wouldn''t feel dizzy then said:" What happened? "


    Jaffar looked at him then said:" She surprisingly helped you, then left"


    "How did she do it ? " Isiah couldn''t formte a good sentence so he stayed silent after that.


    But Eijar just went in front of him on top of Eijar''s head and then said:" She said after you lost consciousness that the bracelet prevented the leveling down from going as it should, that is why you had to deal with all of this, the bracelet was preventing any type of new power to get into your body, she regted it and she inserted the amount of shadow dark energy necessary for you to tolerate this ce and bepatible to it"


    Isiah gazed away then said:``With her fixing the bracelet, I am not going to face any type of problems with leveling afterward?"


    " I haven''t asked about that, but ¡­I think you..you won''t have any problems "


    Isiah was not feeling any type of pain, after he slept for that amount, he was feeling as if life got back to his body, he started to change his face expressions and stretch his body trying to push to the fullest limit then said :" Now, I am just too alive, I don''t even know if that expression exists but I am feeling way better than I have ever been, I could feel energies passing through my veins, I could even control them and track them, I wonder if I could mix them, I have to test that theory "


    "Until now, you are feeling the true form of leveling down," Jaffar said to him with a smile .


    Isiah was so excited to test his powers, that he just whispered in Jaffar''s ears something so that Eijar wouldn''t hear what he said, and instantly Jaffar changed his direction and headed towards the ce that they ran away from just a while ago.


    Eijar started shaking in fear when she saw herself in front of Zahir''s ce, she just contracted her body and went towards Isiah''s pants and hid next to where he put the grimoire.


    She lost the capacity to talk, ah he entered that ce walking slowly as if he owned it, some of the creatures there recognized him but they didn''t say a thing to him.


    He was not running he was going inside of that filthy ce on his own apanied by Jaffar and Eijar.


    " Time to test this new power, the shadow dark energy, you say ?"


    Jaffar nodded then said: "It feels like you are emitting energy, the atmosphere around you is different, master"


    It was the first time Jaffar called him to master so he just smiled then said:``Now, you think that I am worthy of the title?"


    Jaffar didn''t reply to him so he looked at Eijar that was very terrified of going back to this ce very soon when she had no power to defend herself .


    " I will make sure that he pays for what he did"


    The moment Isiah entered that big hall, he saw Zahir still in the same position but this time was truly having sex with all of those dark creatures that were surrounding him from before.


    When Isiah saw that scene he just spits on the floor and then said:" tsk, tsk, tsk, garbage, I will make sure to kill the bastard"


    Be wanted to add( for you ) to Eijar but he didn''t say that and instead he just summoned a huge sword from gis grimoire then waved it in the air while Zahir was dressing himself to get closer to him.


    Isiah looked very scary as he was moving towards Zahir, while Zahir pushed all the dark creatures away from him to fight him for stealing Eijar from him and for harming his intimate parts with divine energy while saving her .


    Isiah was not going only to use his sword like that, he just made sure to concentrate his shadow dark energy inside of it , it was a huge fresh power that he never saw something like in his entire life and it was his to use .


    Isiah was putting a huge smile on his face as he said: " I am going ¡­to kill you.."

 Chapter 205 The Origin

    Xavier found himself drowning slowly under concrete, he didn''t hope tost forever but this forever he had was so short, people started to fall sick and he had to kill every person who showed any of the symptoms.


    At first, people hated his move and they hated his decision because the number of people he killed was very high.


    Xavier had to force himself to stay awake so that we wouldn''t just be taken by surprise by their revenge .


    Even healing mages died in a very brutal way not knowing what has gotten into them.


    Another month has passed and all he was thinking about was the fact that was living in huge anticipation that he couldn''t tolerate for more days toe.


    During the whole past period, he kept tracking the traces outside the transportation center to see whether those people were still alive or not .


    And for some reason, he discovered that the people inside the transportation center survived in this past period and that made him very angry because he thought of isting himself inside the transportation center away from his people.


    There were only a few left of his people, the majority died, the number of people who died was huge to the point where they left them in their houses when they died because they were not numerous to bury them like the first ones who died .


    Xavier felt like he deserved what was happening to him because it brought chaos to this ce, it was his punishment but he refused to ept it, and instead of staying at his house he just kept desperately hanging around the transportation center to find a way in.


    It was night, the sky was not that clear because it kept raining all day.


    For the past week, the weather stayed the same, it was not cold but the rain kept pouring all day preventing them from doing anything .


    He was the only one who kept getting outside, not caring about the weather to gather more information.


    It waste at night, and Xavier was already feeling very tired and hungry, his stomach kept making noises to the point where he couldn''t just fall asleep no matter how tired he was .


    It was at that moment when the gate opened finally, all his senses got back to work, he never saw the people from the inside, and they never left enough evidence from him to be more certain about who they are.


    It was the first time for him that he encountered them at the same time.


    He was sitting on the branch of a big tree next to the transportation center, he made sure that no one saw him as he was climbing the tree, and he stayed there for long hours until he couldn''t feel his legs because of the numb sensation from the absence of movement.


    The gate was not opened fully, just enough of one person to exit nothing more. A few seconds after a person showed up, the light was not enough for him to make him formte a full picture of the identity of that person but he knew that the person was a male because of his body .


    The person went a few meters away from the gate and put a few containers on the ground. Xavier was not sure about what was happening in front of him, he didn''t want to rush things until he knows well what was happening in front of him..


    The person stayed still for more than half an hour, then he got back inside while taking the containers with him.


    "Ahhhh, how could I not see this " Xavier said this time with an angry expression on his face, he was biting his lips till he injured them.


    " This is the reason"


    Xavier at the moment knew something that turned all the tables around him, only then to realize what went wrong with his people, he knew the reason why his people got sick.


    " It is all because of the ¡­.water" He said as if he wasn''t believing the words that came out of his mouth.


    "I can''t believe that they went this far, " He said while resting his head on the tree.


    He witnessed the gate closing and for some reason, it was the first time that he didn''t want to get inside the transportation center.


    It was at that moment, that Xavier wanted only to see just one ce before doing anything else.


    He looked at the sky as if he was asking for solutions then he fell asleep without notice .


    The next morning was the same, the rain kept pouring all night , and if he wasn''t fixing his body with a lot of ropes he would have fallen and broken his neck while sleeping .


    He untied his whole body slowly, he was feeling tired with a lot of pain in his muscles, Xavier stretched for a while when he stood on the ground then after a while he started moving towards the ce that came to his mindst night.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He looked with his healing mages for the origin of this sickness for a long time but he didn''t find anything.


    However, what he sawst night was very confusing and triggering at the same time.


    He walked for an hour just to reach that ce, it was not that easy due to hisck of sleep and numb muscles but he made it there without getting noticed by the people from inside the transportation center or by his people.


    The ce was very spacious and full of green grass from all directions, and there was an old dug well that has been there for ages .


    Xavier was so afraid of what he was going to see inside of that well, because when he saw the person getting rainwater that way he just was so sure that the origin of sickness among his people was because of the water they had been drinking all this past time .


    Xavier walked slowly towards the well the leaned toward it , he bowed his head to see the level of water there but he couldn''t see because of the darkness caused by how deep it was .


    He made a light spell and projected it toward the base of that old well only to see what was so choking to the point where he just fell to the ground immediately as a result of that holding his palm in fear .


    A few minutester he started to puke lime he never did, he was not a little person, he was a fully grown-up man who fought, who killed, who had to go through a lot in his life but everything that he ever encountered in his whole life was not as bad as this .


    "Fuc*****, I will never forgive whoever did this "Xavier said while still breathing with difficulty.


    He had to rx for more few minutes before he got to see the mess in front of him for another round.


    The reason why his people got sick was definitely because of the source of water that they have been using for the past months.


    "I will kill whoever did this " He shouted again but this time he sensed some steps getting closer to him.


    " Shit," He said quietly when he heard the steps that were just getting closer to him this time .


    He turned around only to see a group of his people that were not sicking in his direction, there were only a few steps between them .


    One of them said with a cold look on his face:" What are you doing here, leader, we looked for you yesterday and didn''t find you in your house"


    "Just needed some air" he replied firmly.


    Xavier was not the most likable person among his people after hisst decision, so he had to keep his eyes open .


    What Xavier didn''t know was that all of them saw him as he was using the light spell to see what was inside of the well.


    He pretended like he was just passing by and decided to continue walking when one of them said :" Wait for a second"


    Another one just headed toward the well very fast and did the same spell he cast a few minutes ago.


    It took him a few seconds before he started to see what was there, the look on his face was very surprised, the mage was so terrified even to speak.


    Xavier knew that he fuc**ed up at that moment because the corpses that he imed that he buried two months ago were stuffed inside the well that was considered their only source of drinkable water in district one .


    A few mages joined the first one when remained silent that way, a few started to puke the same way Xavier did and some of them just looked at him with a lot of hate mixed with anger ¡­


    "I didn''t do it ¡­ I just saw it as you did "


    "You created the disease" one of them said .


    "No " Xavier yelled .


    "You wanted to kill all of us ¡­" Another one said .

 Chapter 206 Ultimate Pressure

    Zahir was taken by surprise the moment Isiah entered the ce and saw him that way, it did not shame or anything but he felt like he should have gone after him the moment he stole Eijar from him .


    Even when he was going to be attacked by Isiah, he just had to look at Eiajr to remind her of the old days.


    If Eijar had the power she had when she was Lucas, she would not have acted so pathetically, however when she lost her powers and had to restart her cycle, all of her worries and fears had gone into her, making her very fragile and vulnerable.


    He was looking at her like a hawk as if he was going to hunt her down but she didn''t focus her eyes on him instead she just kept hiding next to the grimoire .


    She felt the strength that Isiah unlocked by leveling down yet even then she couldn''t just ignore the monster that was in front of her.


    After fixing his armor, Zahirughed loudly to spread fear in their hearts, but Isiah wasn''t even scared when he was getting closer to him while running fast.


    The sword was emitting a lot of power, it looked like dark lightning in ce . Isiah hit him with it the moment he got next to him, but because of the armor that was around him, he didn''t get injured.


    Physically that hit was not going to cause him a thing, especially with his powers.


    Therefore Isiah just backed off while tightening both his palms on the sword to apply more force to his next hit.


    He could feel that his body was very fast and strong this time, he was just attacking non-stop and without any dy .


    Isiah thought to himself after many hits that he gave to Zahir:'' All I needed was to have more power, more powers, that is all I needed to be this person''


    He was smiling the whole time because when fighting with zahir he discovered one more thing, he was now closer to that person, something was making him on top of that person in power ranking but he still didn''t figure it out .


    Zahir realized that the person who was in desperate need of help was no longer there , even the dark creatures who were next to him this whole time noticed the difference and backed off not wanting to get involved .


    " If this is the almighty creature that you all feared, then I will definitely rule over this ce," Isiah said


    Jaffar didn''t want Isiah to get hyped because these creatures were so sneaky but Isiah was so consumed by the new feeling thates with power .


    Finally he could fully control his dark energy , both the light one and the shadow one, and also his divine one with both Emperium''s and Delwias ind''s .


    Isiah smirked before he stood motionless while looking at Zahir, he was tired he could tell but the enemy was very persistent and his strong body was one of the reasons he was still standing there .


    From the beginning of the fight, Zahir kept being on the defense because of the strong and fast attacking from Isiah.


    It was when Isiah wanted to change his weapon trying to use his grimoire he finally decided to attack him .


    Zahir had strong dark magic, he could manipte every metal that is around him, he could shape it like he wants to create his weapons and he could also control the metal in his enemy''s weapon and that is why when he got the chance to do that he just made Isiah''s sword meltdown in front of him immediately.


    Isiah was confused when that happened but it didn''t take a long time before he concluded his special powers .


    " Fine, even if he uses such a power it is not that important. If I restrain from summoning metallic weapons he will not have any leverage on me and he will definitely end up using a useless power like that .


    The metal of Isiah''s sword was on the floor now , it was in its liquid state so he got away from it then opened his grimoire immediately, he knew what spell to use right away, and he started to read the spell out loud in the Gowariannguage when Zahir interrupted him saying :" You think you could hurt me, you stupid human ? "


    Isiah lost his focus for a second but he just got back to read the full spell.


    By doing that, Zahir confirmed to him that he was so desperate and nothing more .


    Isiah was surrounded by all the dark creatures who feared the energy around him and didn''t want to participate in this fight, he was very confident that this time he was going to reach whatever he wanted with this unlocking of this huge power so he run toward Zahir who was running towards him while making a circle in the air with the metal of his sword .


    Isiah ignored what he just saw because the spell he was going to cast was more powerful than anything he ever did his entire life, and surprisingly he was not worried about its sess because he could tell that he had the power required to perform it .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Zahir was smiling suspiciously while Isiah was getting closer to him, it felt like he wanted him to get closer to him so that his spell would work really well .


    Isiah put his arm on Zahir''s armor but he didn''t move, he was smiling as he captured both of his hands at that moment to stop him from moving .


    Isiah didn''t notice that the metal circle was moving in the air while getting closer to him .


    Isiah said right away :" Jaaharazli oparijac" which meant " ultimate pressure"


    It was the spell that he chose to use in him, and he was not going to do it as everyone thought .


    The liquid metal was now surrounding Isiah''s neck, he didn''t notice it around him until it started burning his skin, he bit his lip to endure the pain and then cursed before releasing his shadow dark energy to start the spell.


    The pressure was not going to be applied in a way to get the armor contracting to the point where it crushes his body inside, what Isiah thought of was very different, Isiah made two small holes in his armor while he was focusing on strangling him with the metal and let his dark energy enter his armor then he began to attack .


    Isiah didn''t even let a scream of pain get out of his mouth , he was not going to satisfy the monster but on the other hand, Zahir Akrabag was screaming in an immersive pain .


    All the dark creatures were confused because of what happened to him.


    From the outside, nothing was happening but from the inside, Isiah made sure that every part of his body was going to explode silently under that huge pressure he was applying .


    Zahir released Isiah''s hand after just a few seconds from the start of his silent attack, but Isiah was glued to him.


    Zahir released him so that he would remove his face mask , yet what happened after that was very disgusting to see.


    The moment he did that Isiah said to him :" Say ¡­goodbye ¡­to your ¡­genital parts"


    A huge scream was heard the moment Isiah finished speaking because he made his intimate part explodes while looking into his eyes with a cold look.


    " Don''t ¡­.you ¡­bastard ¡­..don''t ¡­don''t kill me " Zahir shouted .


    Isiah looked at him very disgusted with his face and the look of pain on his eyes then said :" That was for ¡­.my snake "


    Isiah was still struggling to speak but he managed to do it anyway, he then took with one hand Eijar who was still hiding next to the grimoire then said to her as he was forcing her to look towards the monster who tortured her for years :" Open your eyes "


    Eijar didn''t expect what he was going to show so she didn''t do that , so he just got her closer to his screaming face and then said :" Open your eyes, you fuc***ing snake "


    Eiajr was so terrified of him yelling at her that way that she opened her eyes automatically only to see herself so close to Zahir, a lot of memories had gotten into her mind but she couldn''t speak or do anything .


    The hall was very silent at this moment except for zahir''s screams, Isiah said to her this time with a calm voice:" Look at this very carefully "


    He kept holding Eijar with one hand while his other hand moved from the ce of Zahir''s chest to his mouth .


    Isiah covered Zahir''s mouth with that hand and while looking at him with a straight face he forced the energy to enter his mouth.


    only seconds after the ce was covered with a very dark red color.


    Isiah''s face was covered with Zahir''s blood, his eye slipped through his cheek because it impacted Isiah''s face once it got out of its sockets.


    He spat then said:" Disgusting till the end"

 Chapter 207 Connection

    Isiah startedughing loudly like a crazy person, the fact that he enjoyed doing that terrified everyone around him, that pleasure from exploiding someone''s body was only going to be a sick habit that he will get addicted to .


    Eijar couldn''t just look anymore, especially when she saw Zahir''s eyes slipping thru Isiah''s face, she felt sick of that picture so she closed her eyes right away .


    The blood was covering both of them at the moment because they were very close at the time of the explosion .


    " So disgusting, " Isiah added as he wiped his face angrily.


    Eijar didn''t even say a word, he just put her body on his shoulder and then looked at Jaffer with a scary smile on his face without saying anything.


    The monsters that were once gathering around Zahir were so confused by his death..


    It felt like a miracle to them, Isiah''s body was not that strongpared to Zahir who was much taller and tougher yet he managed to beat him and even kill him mercilessly so fast..


    Isiah''s eyes were glowing with excitement, he was so proud of himself and so confident about his progression.


    Isiah then turned around and started walking towards Jaffar.


    '' I managed to kill that fuc***r so easily and there''s nothing left for me to do here ''


    The moment Isiah stood next to Jaffar, he looked at Eijar for thest time because she was not acting normally.


    ''This weakness doesn''t suit her'' Isiah thought to himself once he saw her.


    Isiah sat on Jaffar''s back easily this time, he had so much flexibilitypared to before and he was more experienced now.


    Jaffar said to him while he was preparing his body to fly :" Are you feeling okay?"


    At that moment Isiah knew what Jaffar meant by that, he was asking about hunger after killing zahir.


    Isiah smiled sarcastically then said:" I am totally fine "


    He was fine, he didn''t lie about that at all, but the hunger was there, however, it was not that strong and over-controlling him.


    And that is one of the reasons that got him to leave fast, he didn''t know whether it will increase the more he stayed next to that corpse .


    Eijar looked at Isiah after, a long time of flying away from that ce, it was the first time she opened her eyes since she closed them.


    When she did that she moved her body slightly which made Isiah notice her movement, so as a result of that he looked at her back .


    They looked at each other for a long time, she was not even saying anything but deep down he felt like they were talking to each other.


    Isiah kept looking at her because he couldn''t exin the way he felt at that moment so she said to him with a soft quiet voice:" master¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    She wanted to say more but she stopped, the words wereing out of her mouth heavily so she just kept on looking at Isiah until he said:" I was angry, I forgotpletely about the spell that tied us together, I can feel that we are still tied up together so .. I could tell that even by his death ¡­we are still linked"


    It seemed like eijar didn''t think about that at all, for the first she didn''t mind being tied up to him or the grimoire .


    She just replied to him calmly:" Master, I will think about thatter"


    Isiah looked away this time, the change of atmosphere between them made him freak out now.


    She was not mad about him even when he apparently killed the only creature that knows how to break that spell.


    He wished that they would go back to the time when they were fighting each other and arguing non-stop.


    Isiah didn''t want their rtionship to get deeper but after what he did to zahir everything changed, he fought for her and killed the creature who tortured her whole life .


    He wished that everything would go back to being superficial, he wanted to pretend and just wanted her to believe that.


    '' I just can''t do that when she''s looking at me that way, that stupid snake ''


    At that moment Jaffar turned around and looked at Isiah then said:" when the dark creatures know about what you did here, you will be wanted , master"


    "I ..know " Isiah replied firmly as he kept looking underneath him, he was not afraid, he was just indifferent about the whole situation.


    " I have power now," Isiah said to him .


    " I know the master, but the problem is that there are a lot of strong dark creatures here, you can''t just provoke them, " Jaffar said slowly, trying to make him ept what he said to him.


    "Don''t worry, I am not going to" Isiah replied very fast this time.


    Isiah was very clear about his goals, the only thing that he was going to do after this was going to the old globe and level up and kill all the people who tortured him for years.


    There is nothing about the world beyond that would make him reconsider his goals.


    He was not going to stay in this ce more than he had to, he was not even interested in leveling down if it was not rted to leveling up.


    "I don''t want to fight anyone here but if I am forced to do it then I will do it with no regrets " Isiah said to Jaffar with a cold look in his eyes .


    Eijar looked at Isiah at that moment and then said to him :" There are a lot of dark creatures that are highly ranked and Zahir was a well know dark creature around here, soon they will discover what happened to him , you will be the target around here, they will all try to kill you, after all you are a human who came to a ce that he should never set foot into"


    "Are you worried about me ?" He said after a long time of staring into her eyes .

 Chapter 208 Cruel Plans

    There was no way in the world for Xavier to prove that he was innocent of what was left of his assembly.


    They captured him and tied him up the moment they saw the bones of those corpses that were inside the well.


    Even Xavier was so choked to the point where he didn''t defend himself, he just kept looking at them silently while thinking of a simple way that might help him prove his innocence.


    Once he stood in front of his sick people and those who were still in a good shape he felt ashamed for being tied up like this ..


    He remembered Yogev at that instance, he was his enemy and he wanted to kill him so badly for all that he has done to him but this situation got him to feel a resemnce and connection with him.


    ''Ah, this is must be how he felt when his people ditched him in the middle of the triple full moons '' He thought .


    Xavier was interrupted by one of his healing mages after a while of discussing what happened there and what those mages saw him doing next to the well¡­


    There was no way that they could believe him because he imed to bury those bodies, when in fact it appears as if he sank them inside the well.


    One of the mages said to him, she was one of the female mages that were so close to him during this period: " Clearly, this is the reason for the sickness that killed most of us during thest period, we have been drinking that water this whole time, how dare you ? "


    She was holding herself barely, she wanted to puke so bad but she kept holding it that whole time .


    There was such a weird thing about memory, because the moment that mage remembered the scent that wasing out of those corpses at that period, it was then she started to puke on the ground.


    What happened to her , happened to most of them , they were all sick just because of looking at her .


    Xavier looked at her calmly trying to calm her down as a result of that, she was one of those who kept some sense of reason, especially after the disease that spread in the entire ce, however just thinking of what he did made her so mad.


    "I didn''t do that" Xavier shouted because now he was very convinced that she was never going to listen to him after this incident.


    They were all looking at him as if he was the true representation of pure evil.


    None of them even gave him a chance to say what he wanted to say, all the leads were just pointing at him as the person who killed his entire assembly.


    They were shouting for chaos from the beginning but to be killed by their leader was not something eptable.


    "I just saw the well today, I am not the person who did it, all of you are mistaken, someone else did it " he kept shouting trying to clear his name .


    And even when He was facing that horrible fate he just could tell them about the people inside the transportation center.


    He didn''t want to enlighten them about their existence and about what they were doing .


    "Someone else? We are the only people left on Delwias Ind, till the end you are trying to fool us, you are just like the other leaders, you are just like Rivok and Chris, and Yogev you are worse than them at least they were not this brutal with their people<novelnext></novelnext>


    "


    Another old mage said to him :" What was the reason?"


    He wanted to argue more with them but they were not going to listen to him no matter what he said.


    Xavier stayed silent until another man said:" He deserves to be killed, he is not our leader, we should have discovered this once he suggested killing the people who showed symptoms "


    People were still mad about him for that, there was no way he was going to convince them otherwise.


    "Let''s kill him, right now," One of the female mages said.


    A lot of them agreed with that but one of the male mages said to them:" No , no , you want it to be this easy for him? No¡­. He should pay for everything that he had done "


    "How ? it is not like we could kill him multiple times " The female healing mage said to him.


    They were all killing him inside of their heads already so he just closed his eyes because he knew that there is no way he was going to survive .


    That man said to him :" Well, there is a good way to do that"


    "Do tell" a few of them said .


    " he should be kept until the triple full moons " The man said .


    "No¡­.there is still another month for that," another person said.


    " I know, here me out, be will be served just that water this whole damn time, he will be punished by the same thing that he did to us .


    If he gets sick, that''s good, we will leave him to suffer from the thing he created for this whole time, and if he doesn''t we will just be thrown outside in the middle of the triple full moons "


    The man smiled after what he just said , he was so cruel for what he nned and the smiles he got back from his people made him very proud of what he just said.


    " This is a good idea, killing him will change nothing, we will end his suffering that''s it" The female healing mage said.


    " Yes, this way will guarantee that he will suffer just like he did to the rest of our people, killing him is just too easy " the man added .


    Xavier opened his eyes once the argument ended and then said to them:" You are making a big mistake, I am not the person who brought this disease towards you, I have nothing to with it "


    He tried to keep his sanity in check but he couldn''t when they were all saying those cruel ns about him.

 Chapter 209 My Weapon

    " Tell him Jaffar" Eijar said to him once Isiah asked whether she was worried about him or not.


    Jaffar kept looking in front of him when he heard what she said, he didn''t even bother turning around to look at her or at Isiah.


    Deep down he knew what she meant by those few words and he found it very difficult to tell Isiah about that.


    "Tell me what ? " Isiah said at that moment.


    Jaffar hesitated before saying :" Leveling down to the nextyer is moreplicated than you can imagine"


    "Everything isplicated, Jafar, tell me what you are hiding " Isiah said firmly to him.


    Jaffarnded in an empty ce very far from all those houses that were simr to a castle .


    Hended very fast as if he was triggered by what he was going to say to Isiah, Isiah on the other hand just stood on the ground with a smile on his face and then said:" I feel like you are going to blow something on my face, if it is that bad , why are you yelling me until now".


    Jaffar looked at Isiah who was in front of him then said:" It is not bad, not in that sense, but since you are now more powerful than you were before then you need to know, master ¡­the leveling down to the next level is not that safe"


    Isiah smirked before saying sarcastically:" Are you sure, Jaffar, if it is not safe then let''s call it off"


    Jaffar was confused about the way Isiah was talking , he kept being silent until eijar said to him:" master, this is on a whole nother level "


    "I don''t fuc***ing care, both of you should know that already, I have to level down to gain more power so that I would be able to go back to the old globe " Isiah said firmly this time with a deep look into Jaffar''s eyes.


    Eijar crawled towards the top of Jaffar''s head and then said:" The thing is this doesn''t work in the same way as leveling down from Summityer to Xodurayer, the process is not the same even when it is still rted to the triple full moons, it is more painful and master, you are going to hurt, there is no one who did this before, not the creatures and not the mages, no one has done this before"


    Isiah put his palm under his chin and then started to think of what Eijar told him this time carefully.


    He looked at Eijar this time then said :" What do you mean by no one, how about Lucas? How about the blue sage before him ?"


    Isiah had so many questions inside of him but he couldn''t just say all of them at once ..


    " I don''t have an answer, the blue sage was a legend and ¡­I am nit sure about him but Lucas, this ce was hisst leveling here in this world" Eijar replied.


    Eijar was not giving him the right answers, the answers he wanted for so long .


    Isiah looked at Jaffar this time then said: " How? I want to know how Lucas did everything, I want to know where is right now and whether he was here now or in the old globe "


    Jaffar said to Isiah with a calm voice this time:" Lucas Duncan is by far the most powerful mage after the blue sage who created the leveling up system, he is the reason your ce is copsing yet I can''t just tell you how he did it because no one knows how that suite kid did everything at that young age, but all I could tell you is that seeking the leveling down is going to end your existence, just leave this ce master once the triple full moons are here"


    "Once the portals open leave and never return to this ce, you are now a dark mage obviously, you could return to this ce each triple full moons, you coulde and go but never seek for being better than most of these dark creatures, why do you think they are still here?"


    Isiah sat on the ground and then put the grimoire in front of him, since he got all his powers back he didn''t check out all the spells that were unlocked, before , when he was fighting he only looked for a few spells but now he could do it carefully.


    Isiah opened a wound in his palm then passed his blood on top of the grimoire then he gave Eijar the rest of his blood to lick, she didn''t hesitate like before because he stayed motionless while she was having the blood she wanted


    After that, Isiah just opened the grimoire this time and just turned the pages he already saw and practiced this whole period.


    And when he got to the pages that were unlocked before he felt like a lot of pages were added to the grimoire, it didn''t seem right, there were a lot more pages than he could remember.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah kept reading and turning the pages until he hot saturated because of the number of pages added to the grimoire, he then looked at Eijar and said to her:" Let''s stop this "


    Eijar was very confused by what he just said so she looked into his eyes after she finished licking the blood he offered.


    Isiah said to her with a smile on his face :" it is either you give me your whole damned life or you just find a way to break this fucking spell that connected both of us, I can''t just continue like this, you are so annoying and I can''t stand this behavior "


    That was out of context, Isiah was just reading the grimoire in front of him and what he said was very shocking to her and to Jaffar too.


    Once Isiah read the new pages in that dark grimoire he knew one thing, he knew that he wanted to seek more power, yet he was not sure about her reaction when he was going to dere that.


    As he read those few pages he wanted to make sure that she was on his side .


    "Give you my life ?" Eijar asked, because that expression was so cruel and she hated it .


    " Yes, give me your whole damned life,'''' Isiah added.


    ? He wanted to put a lot of pressure on ber because he wanted to make sure that what was built between them after he killed zahir was not going to fade once a new problem urs.


    However, Jaffar said very pissed: " Are you asking for a return to what you did to her? You helped her and now you want to control her in return?"


    Isiah didn''t think that way when he did all of that, but now as he was getting confronted by Jaffar he wanted to appear as the worse version of himself so he said to him with a smile showing his while lined-up teeth: " Yes, this is what I am going to do"


    Eijar stayed silent for the rest of that conversation, she was troubled by Isiah''s words and she wanted to be next to him, however, controlling her like a weapon was not eptable.


    Eiajr wasn''t even like the creatures inside of the grimoire, she had more power and she was a crazy mythical creature that everyone feared on Summit before Zahir did what he did to her.


    "Speak" Isiah said while looking at her so she bowed her head and then said :" Let''s find a way to break this, I want to be free of you as soon as possible, I don''t like the crazy look in your eyes, and I don''t like how you are dealing with leveling, I don''t like the fact that you are going to fight everyone on your way up, and I don''t like the fact that you are never going to stop"


    After his fight with zahir, Eijar''s emotions softened towards Isiah , she thought that he was going to treat her right while they are connected but the opposite happened, he only saved her just to make her his weapon.


    he did this for one reason, he did because he felt that his heart softened towards her too.


    "Then, so be it " Isiah said to her right away.


    Isiah was very pissed, he got what he wanted but he was not satisfied with it.


    However, Eijar didn''t speak to him after that, she was very hurt and she wanted to stay away from him yet she couldn''t just leave.


    "I will be the first mage to go to the next level, I will be more powerful than any other mage in both worlds, I will not stop until I get what I want, I will remove whatever that could hold me back, starting with you, my stupid snake "


    Isiah said to her while looking deeply into her eyes.


    " I am not saying that the contract is a good thing, but for once I thought that it was good before you ruined everything "Eijar said to him.


    "If you are staying by my side then you are my weapon " He said firmly .

 Chapter 210 He Is Dead!

    After that, the rtionship between Isiah and eijar started to feel very strange, both of them were silent most of the time, and they didn''t address each other .


    Jaffar was the key between them even when he hated the role that he was forced into it.


    Isiah kept busy reading all of these new spells and trying to practice a few of them when Jaffar asked him to take everything easy.


    Of course, he was not going to learn everything at one time but he was not going to let time slip from his hands just to take a rest.


    "There is plenty of time when we die," he said as he was already casting a new spell to evaluate the strength of these new spells.


    Isiah had to be prepared when he got to Delwias Ind.


    "You have to go back" Jaffar said to him.


    " What are saying you poor little thing?" Isiah replied.


    At that moment Isiah felt that something was different, it felt like the void up here was electrified somehow and he didn''t know what was the reason behind that .


    Jaffar just sat on the ground and then said while talking to Eijar quietly:" It is about to happen "


    Eijar said to him right away:" Yes, as expected "


    Isiah didn''t know what they were talking about so he looked at Jaffar with a straight face the said:" What are you talking About?"


    " The triple full moons " Jaffar said right away .


    Isiah looked at the void up there then said feeling a wave of adrenaline in his body..


    "What do you mean?" Isiah said.


    "The event is happening right now, so simple" Jaffar said .


    However, Isiah looked at him right away then said:" It is impossible, I could tell that just a few hours passed since we got here, there is no way that three months passed just like that "


    Eijar sighed then said to Jaffar:" I really want to break things off, I really want to go on separate ways, this person is consuming me , I really want to leave "


    Isiah knew that she was still pissed but he didn''t care that much so he just said :" Okay, let''s say it is about to happen, where are the portals?"


    Jaffar looked at Isiah thus time then said:" You have to create your own portal, you are not just a normal creature right now, you are a dark creature who uses shadow dark energy, you can do a lot of things believe it or not"


    Isiah smiled at Jaffar then said: " Hmmm, interesting"


    At that moment, Isiah looked at Eijar and then said to her:" Stupid snake, make sure to hang up to my body when I leave this ce or you are going to be left behind"


    "I really don''t care, Isiah, you are going to ruin the whole system in one day, that would make no difference for me "


    ''Isiah ? '' He thought to himself, Eijar was so pissed to the point where she didn''t want to kill him master .


    Eijar was so pissed to the point where she even avoided looking at him this whole time .


    Isiah had to stand on his feet then said:" The portal, I am going to create one "


    Isiah started to search on the grimoire, it was on the second page of the new revealed section, he didn''t even struggle to find it .


    Jaffar said to him at that moment:" Master, I am not questioning your powers , I know that you will reach that ce, I know that you are much stronger but ¡­.don''t you dare to try to level down if you are not capable to bring back the dead"


    "Your words are not clear, what are you trying to say?" Isiah asked .


    Eijar closed her eyes and then said with a lit of anger:" Necromancy, you never heard of the term?"


    Isiah was looking at her with a surprised face, he heard of the term when he was on earth, just on fantasy websites and some of the dark fantasy stories, he was more surprised that he was familiar with the term from his first life and not his second one .


    Isiah said to her calmly this time:" Is that even possible? Howe I never heard of it here? People never talked about this in Delwias Ind, how could you know about it ?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Eijar just crawled through his body towards his neck and when she got there she just squeezed her whole body around his neck then said:" I don''t want to be close to you if you are going to be a stygian necromancer "


    Isiah knew that the title was the thing that he was going to seek for the next time .


    It felt like eijar enlightened a new path for him.


    " When I reach that level, what should I do ?"


    "When you reach that level you could do whatever you want " Jaffar answered him.


    Isiah looked at the void up there then kept dreaming about the day he could be the strongest mage alive in both worlds .


    Jaffar said to him when he saw that he was drowning in his thoughts:" When the lightning change color, it is your time to perform the spell, make sure that everything is going alright so that you don''t encounter any further problems ".


    Eijar was still around his neck, but this time Isiah didn''t feel any pressure from her squeezing, in fact, he only felt her whole body shivering as if she was scared somehow.


    It was the look in her eyes that got him so down to feel her trembling emotions .


    Isiah grabbed her body gently because just by looking at her he knew that she was very devastated for being next to him.


    She only wanted to be at peace but he kept dragging her into trouble since she met him.


    She resisted for a bit but Isiah took her to face him and then said to her:" My stupid, stupid¡­snake, don''t worry , I am going to break this connection before bing a necromancer, I don''t need a weak soul next to me, I will make sure to be on my own while doing that"


    Eijar didn''t want to even stay close to him but the way Isiah was holding her body was forcing her to stay motionless, Isiah on the other hand hated the fact that she was waiting desperately to break the connection.


    Jaffar was looking at both of them with a lot of confusion, he knew both of them, he was still not familiar with Isiah but Eijar was acting differently from the time when she was connected with Lucas Duncan.


    "Jaffar, I need to stop your spell now, I need all the power I have to make sure the spell is working fine, I will ask for you when I reach the other side" Isiah said as he put eijar on his shoulder this time .


    " No , problem " Jaffar answered.


    At that moment Isiah opened his grimoire in front of him and then said:" Anything else?


    " Master, you have to be calmer when you reach the other ce, because now, now you are not the same, the darker you get the more it is difficult for you to stay in that ce, ah make sure to take something dark with you from this ce as an anchor"


    "Anchor? Why do I need that?" Isiah said to Jaffar as he was going to cancel his spell.


    "The Anchor will help you open the portal without any use of your core, you will save yourself so much trouble " Jaffar exined to him.


    Isiah nodded to him then said :" Okay, I got it "


    He then ended the summoning spell and leaned towards his grimoire that wasying on the ground then said to Eijar:" I think I will use you as an anchor "


    Eijar was very surprised by what he said, basically, he was going to tie himself even more with her when she already told him that she didn''t want to even be next to him.


    "I don''t want to be your anchor," eijar said firmly to him the moment he said that.


    Isiah looked at ber deeply the said:" my stupid snake, you are going to be released very soon, being an anchor at this critical time is not a big deal, the first thing I am going to do once I go to Delwias Ind is to find a way to break this spell, so yeah, I just want to use you because I don''t have time to think of anything else, okay?" .


    Isiah smiled right after that which led Eijar think of a lot of things, this man was not like any other man, he only thinks of power, he doesn''t care about people or creatures around him, and she was definitely going to crawl away from him the moment she could do that.


    Isiah was too dangerous, and she was never going to handle a mave like him.


    She couldn''t even tell how he must have felt about her, there was nothing inside of that she could read easily.


    "I want to say something " Eijar said with hesitation.


    "Okay"


    " I think that your brother is dead"

 Chapter 211 How Could You ?

    For three months, the only thing that Yogev thought about was a way to help Heigl during the time he was fixing everything inside the transportation center, that was his main reason and he fulfilled it as much as he could.


    He made sure to remain calm in front of all the provocation thates with Lexie staying with them.


    The girl was savage and she got him scared for his life, she was looking at him as if she was going to kill him at any second, and neither Heigl nor the little Ciel managed to stop her from doing that .


    On the other hand, Ciel was so good, that he couldn''t think that he was just a child because he was handling the situation in a good way, more than Heigl himself and he was so much older than him .


    Heigl kept using his father''s journals in silence, he didn''t exin a single thing to him, and Yogev was capable of telling that Heigl didn''t want to talk to him at all .


    Everything begins on the day he had that breakdown, while he was telling him glimpses of his past.


    Yogev knew that he didn''t handle the situation in a good way, staying silent was not the best way tofort him and that caused him a lot .


    So many days have passed while Yogev was kept silent, since the evacuation he made so many mistakes for the sake of his people and their survival, he only wanted them to feel safe and they kicked him out of the union just like that .


    '' They deserve what happened to them He thought as he was trying to bring more water inside of the transportation center .


    There were so many rules inside that ce and one of them was staying there and not going out, he was the only one allowed to go out to bring food and water, and everything that Heigl needed to fix the transportation room and device.


    Today was thest day of the deadline that Isiah gave them to fix everything for the leveling up.


    Ciel was so excited all week because he only thought of meeting Isiah again, however, both Heigl and Yogev had a very tense mood all week, they were running out of time and the results were not satisfying yet.


    " Is it going to be ready ? There is no time left, " Yogev said quietly, because he didn''t want to make Heigl irritated.


    Since that day he was too considerate of his actions towards him and he was treated as if he was something that was going to explode at any move .


    Heigl looked at him while he was still leaning towards a lot of pages, and tools , while using his magic constantly, there was a lot of stuff going on inside of his head and for Yogev to just say that randomly it felt like a push and that made him lose thest nerve.


    The room was empty, Ciel and Lexie were already asleep, and it was too early for him and Lexie to wake up, Heigl lost all of his stability especially for thest few days, he wasn''t getting enough sleep and he was pressed by time .


    "Leave " Heigl said as he was pressing his teeth, he hated the fact that he was stuck with Yogev all this time and what he hated more was the fact that Yogev was thinking of him as a friend .


    " Do you need help? I could give you a hand ``Yogev offered as he was getting closer to him this time .<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Do you think that I need you ? " Heigl asked.


    Yogev was so surprised by the hostility in Heigl''s eyes, so he stayed silent, he just leaned towards the table where everything was there to fix the transportation device, he put his hands on the table''s edge and then looked at Heigl with a smile on his face .


    " How could you do something like that ? How could you ? " Heigl shouted at him.


    At that moment Yogev realized that Heigl was not talking about how he acted stupid when he told him about his father, that reaction woulde from him only if he knew about the filthy thing he did and tried to bury for this whole time .


    Yogev backed off while looking at him and then said:" What are you talking about ? "


    To thest second, he tried to act dumb as if Heigl wouldn''t discover how crazy he was .


    " The fucki***ng corpses! How could you do such a thing ? "


    It was too hard to exin, the day he decided to do that he was still in shock at what his people did to him, and he was trying to save Heigl and the rest of them by killing the others.


    Since he was born, that was the most random idea that came into his head, but at that time it was the only way he could protect Heigl and stay safe.


    " What are you talking about ? What corpses? " Yogev kept repeating his words because he didn''t find any other exnation for what he had done .


    Heigl walked towards him with rage on his face and then said to him :" You fuci***ng bastard"


    It was the first time Heigl felt disgusted by him till that point, he was not even ready to look at his face after all that he discovered in thest few days .


    " I was right, I am d that I didn''t trust you with anything, even the tiniest detail of what I am going to do, you are a disgusting human being and I can''t wait to be separate from you "


    Heigl punished Yogev in the face and till that moment he didn''t move or im anything that he had done .


    " I am sick, I am fucki***ng sick, you bastard, I wanted only to see where you go all these damned times¡­"


    " What do you mean? Speak to me, what do you mean by this ? "


    " I fuc*****ing hate you " Heigl shouted at him after spitting on the ground.

 Chapter 212 [Bonus ] Corrupted Soul

    Yogev stood there like a statue, the words that came out of Heigl''s mouth were too hard to ept, he was still shocked by his knowledge about what was happening out there on Delwias Ind because he never told him anything .


    Yogev was so pissed the day he drowned the corpses in the well, he only wanted to take revenge on his people by not honoring them , and he wanted to kill the Chaos assembly so that he could protect Heigl.


    However, the next day when he woke up he felt too disgusted by what he did and eventually tried to hide it from Heigl so that he wouldn''t hate him for that .


    " Calm down, what are you saying ? "


    Heigl punched him in the face again till blood came out of his mouth, he didn''t move for the second time so that he wouldn''t irritate him more .


    " You said that outside the transportation center is so filled with people and that we can''t even move, and that you are the only one who could do that , the fuc***ing outside is empty, you fuc***ing bastard, the outside is empty, everyone is dead, they said the leader did that to them, no ¡­no ¡­no ¡­no "


    Heigl was shouting and screaming to the point where his actions were not controble anymore .


    " I met their fucki***ng leader, and he swears that it was not his doing, you fuc***ing did it , he is so sure of it, and I am too, the way you acted after we closed the door on us was so shady, you knew what was happening , you fuc***ing did it and you couldn''t even tell me !"


    At that moment Heigl fell to the ground, his face was so red and so were his eyes, he was so nervous and angry and his body was already copsing.


    He only started to get outside of this ce to gather information, but he ended up meeting the leader of the assembly in a horrible state.


    "Everyone around him was dead, he was the only survivor, and I don''t even know how he survived while being tied up with no food or water for days'' '' .


    Yogev was in a tough position, seeing the look in Heigl''s eyes made him want to dig a hole in the ground to bury his head in it .


    " You are sick? You got the disease ? I told you to stay here, " Yogev said, this time very upset .


    Heigl rested his head on the ground while closing his eyes, he was going to explode if he kept looking at Yogev .


    He hasn''t been feeling good for two days, he then made sure not to contact Lexie or Ciel, he didn''t want them to get sick, however, all he was thinking about now was Yogev and how to hurt him .


    " You are not even denying it anymore, " Heigl said .


    Yogev got closer to him this time to check up on him , he leaned towards him while extending his arm towards his forehead to test his fever .<novelnext></novelnext>


    In a middle way Heigl stopped his hand, he didn''t want him toy hand on him then said to him:" How does it feel to be you, I just wonder "


    There were a lot of emotions described in Heigl'' tone, a lot of despair and hate, and disgust and all the negative feelings that he never imagined having inside of him, they were all focused on Yogev


    " You killed me already, " Heigl added while still having Yogev''s hand in his hand.


    " I ¡­I can''t say something that would fix this, it already happened, and I can''t say that I regretted any of it, I have times where I feel so disgusted with myself, and I hate what I did to those people , however they don''tst for long when I think about you, and the fact that I protected you from everything that was going to harm you, I did everything to save you , Heigl, so yeah ¡­I am this pathetic and disgusting person, I might be the only person that could do such an act and feel nothing wrong about it "


    What started as an exnation for this bad act , ended as a full eptance of it, Yogev was not feeling any guilt however the look in his eyes towards Heigl was sopressed with emotions.


    " I will not let you die, do you understand me? I will not let you die, you are my right arm and I am not going to give up on you "


    Heigl was still not looking at him, he was too pissed , too tired, too consumed by what he did.


    " There is no way you could convince me that you did what you did for me , I didn''t ask for it , and I am pretty sure that a man like you is a fuck***ing crazy bastard who has no restraints regarding killing people "


    Yogev set on the ground and leaned towards Heigl more than whispered to him:" I told, I fucking told you , to not get hurt because I don''t know how to heal you, why did do this ? Why was so it hard for you to trust me, I trusted since day one, I believed in you, I made sure that your words were heard, but you¡­you couldn''t even stay at the center when I asked you to"


    Yogev was so irritated at this point but Heigl''s state was not that good for him to shout at him or even give him his reasons.


    " I will never trust a bustard like you, there is no way this would happen, '''' Heigl replied to him after he opened his eyes.


    He noticed that his voice was close to him so he opened his eyes only to meet his eyes midway .


    " Stay away from me !" Heigl shouted at him"


    " I will not "


    " The triple full moons is about to happen and I have to send the kid away from this ce, he is so pure and I want him to stay this way, but , you ¡­you ¡­you are a corrupted soul that fits well for this ce" .

 Chapter 213 My Stupid...Stupid Snake

    "Do you hear me, your brother is dead, Lucas Duncan is dead " Eijar Repeated to Isiah because he was too stunned to hear and process that she saw him.


    Isiah was not sure of the way he felt when she told him about that, and he was not sure why she chose this time to tell him about Lucas.


    When asked before she told him that she didn''t know what happened to him, and she waited until now to bring back the subject .


    " I don''t know why you are doing this, but I think you should know that by saying this there is no way you could hurt me, Lucas and I are not brothers , not that I grew up with him or anything, in fact, he was always in the shadows, he was always there even when he wasn''t, and for that, I am too ¡­indifferent"


    Isiah was talking fast with her because he was using hisnguage, all the past time he was just using the Gowariannguage so that Jaffar could understand him, but now that they stayed alone he didn''t want to spend more time and search more words to talk to her.


    " Lucas was the most powerful mage I have ever seen and even with his highest ranking he died and disappeared off of the living world. Do you think he would have stayed silent after all that happened? "


    "Why are you saying this and talking about him suddenly? " Isiah was so triggered because of what she was going with the conversation.


    He wanted her to stop and focus on going back while he was going to use her as an anchor but the first thing she did was talk about Lucas .


    "I want you to pick a side, master, swinging on both worlds has consequences that you could never imagine, the Mantar and all other creatures think that you could handle it but it is me who is staying with you, it was me who know you and know what was the choices your brother made before you, we are not in a good terms right now but I want us to be, even when already decided to break things off" Eijar was talking seriously with a look of concern on her face, she was too pissed and angry and disappointed at the same time.


    If she didn''t say this , she was going to explode.


    " My stupid snake, I am not going to die if that is your biggest concern however, even if I am surrounded by danger from all directions I am not going to stop seeking power " Isiah was holding her right now in his palm while patting her head trying to calm her down with a smile on his face .


    Eijar was still feeling scared about what he was willing to do but he just ignored her emotions.


    " You have been through a lot since we came to this ce, you have dealt with that crazy person who tortured you for years, I don''t me you for this, it is part of the process¡­" Isiah added.


    Eiajr was so pissed this time so she said fast:'''' why don''t you have to be this way? Why do I feel like I am talking to a different person each time? Why am I so pissed because of that? You are my contractor and I have to be more formal with you, yet can''t do that Isiah, I can''t do that¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah didn''t have any problem with her calling him Isiah , however, he hated the act thates with neglect when she tried to spin things without him knowing when she was with Jaffar the first time.


    "I lied ! I fucking lied because of your ignorance, I don''t know what the hell happened with Lucas, but I thought that you would back off if you are scared if I told you he is dead" she was shouting at him, her voice was about to crack, when she noticed the smile on Isiah''s face.


    " you deeply care for him, and no matter what you say about him regarding him ditching you and contracting you with me is just a way for you to show your anger, you are angry because he left you, but deep down you want to be with him just like the old days"


    Isiah was speaking slowly this time while still checking the void above him, he was just waiting for the colors to change.


    " No, no, I don''t "eijar yelled at him because she felt vited by all that he said, she felt like he was just looking into her soul and she hated it .


    " Listen to me, my stupid ¡­stupid snake, we are going to go back to Delwias Ind, we are now more flexible with staying there as long as I have you as an anchor to create the gate myself next time, it sounds good, I am not going to rush with leveling down¡­"


    When Isiah said that he finally captured her attention so she looked at him with her shining glowing yellow eyes, so be said: " I am not rushing because I don''t even have a single clue about necromancy, in the meantime, you have to support me, not like all the other times, when you just gave me half-truths and lies, and all the deceiving ideas"


    " but, eventually, you are going to pursue that path"


    "Of course, " Isiah replied firmly to her.


    The glowing in Eijar''s eyes faded away the moment he said that, she just rested her head on his finger then said: " You are not capable of breaking the spell,I just know that, and ¡­when you say it like that it sounds fairly well, as long as you are staying away from the next level I am with you "


    Isiah put Eijar on his shoulder at that moment, he didn''t even let her finish what she said because he was too convinced that she was going to ept what he wanted to say.


    A yellow lightning appeared in the sky right away announcing the beginning of the triple full moons.

 Chapter 214 [Bonus ]Leave Me Alone

    The moment Yogev heard Heigl calling him a corrupted soul he smiled, that description fit him so well, however when Heigl saw him smiling that way he felt like he was talking to a crazy person, and instead of doing anything harmful to him he just stood while feeling a bit dizzy to go back to the device he was fixing for the past three months.


    Hepletely ignored him because he was not worth talking to anymore.


    "You are sick, you said that you were just a few minutes ago, you have to rest, you will harm yourself if you don''t do that"


    Heigl didn''t say a single word to him, Yogev was not the person he thought he was and for that, he felt hurt like never before .


    At that moment, Lexie showed up in the room, she was a bit on good terms with Heigl even when they were on opposite ces in the spectrum, they were technically enemies but because of the lockdown together they started to help each other and ignored the fact that they both wanted to kill or protect the same person.


    "Your voices are very loud, what are you doing at this hour?"


    Yogev didn''t even reply to her , he never did because he knew that she was always talking to Heigl.


    " Lexie, stay outside of the room please" Heigl said after a long time of looking into her eyes.


    Lexie knew immediately that something was wrong, it has been a few days since she talked to Heigl, technically he was avoiding all of them and when she heard his voice arguing with Yogev at this hour she knew that the thing they were talking about was very important.


    " What''s wrong with you? Heigl, is there something wrong? You don''t look well" She said while looking at Yogev.


    She noticed that he was bleeding from his mouth, and there were a lot of bruises on his face.


    She didn''t think much, Yogev got hit by him, the atmosphere was so dense and all she wanted at the time was to know the truth behind everything.


    They were still keeping a lot of secrets even when they spent the whole three months Together..


    " Stay away ¡­I am telling you, Lexie, you have to keep your distance from me, " Heigl pleaded.


    "Why? Why do you keep asking me to stay away, is there something wrong? Did he try to hurt you? Did you fight or something?" Lexie was confused about the whole scene, and the first thing she thought about was that Heigl needed help but he was not ready to ask for it.


    It is not like she was more powerful than him but she didn''t want him to be in this situation by himself.


    These past days gave her so much more confidence and power than she ever was before.


    At that moment, Heigl did what no one expected, he just created a new shield in front of the door where she was standing, she didn''t see thating so she backed off quickly thinking that it was Yogev''s doing, when in fact it was his .


    It was basically the same spell that he used for closing the gates of the transportation center, there is no way Lexie was going to break that spell, only he could do that easily.


    "Casting such a spell when your body is weak! Why? Why are you pushing your body to its limits ?" Yogev started yelling at him but Heigl didn''t say a word to him.


    At that moment Lexie said to him on the other side of that shield:" what does it mean? Your body is weak! How? "<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lexie was so pissed that he pushed her away, so she kept hanging in there in case something happened to him.


    " Please, don''t approach this ce until I say so, I am sick and it is contagious, keep your distance from me and ¡­Ciel¡­don''t let hime here" Heigl was copsing with each word he said to her.


    He was so pissed at Yogev yet couldn''t just hurt them .


    Yogev kept looking at him from above. The height difference was so noticeable between them, especially when Heigl''s body was so weak.


    "Heigl, look at me," Yogev pleaded.


    Heigl continued fixing the device, ignoring himpletely.


    At that moment, Yogev forced him to turn around and then pushed him on the table where everything he was working on it was, his eyes were filled with rage, it was the same rage he saw in his eyes the only time he punched him .


    " This is your real face, this is the real you," Heigl said after he spits on his face.


    Yogev didn''t even try to wipe that out, he kept holding his prisoners'' eyes while his arms were applying so much force on Heigl''s arms.


    Heigl felt terrible for what he did but there was no way he could change it .


    Lexie was yelling from the outside asking Yogev to release Heigl but he didn''t even listen to her.


    He was too blinded by rage and the way Heigl was treating him gave him a hard time, it is not like he didn''t deserve it but it hurt him so much.


    " Leave him alone, what are you going to do? kill him too? You bastard, I will kill you , I will do that if you hurt him ¡­..I will do that anyway " Lexie was shouting.


    Yogev smiled like a devil, showing all of his lined-up teeth then got so much closer to Heigl, he kept looking at him because he didn''t want to break eye contact then leaned towards his chest.


    Heigl couldn''t handle that demonic smile on his face so he just closed his eyes while biting on his lips.


    His intentions were still obscure, the way he was acting was too different from how he used to treat him.


    "What are you doing? You bastard, " Heigl said impatiently.


    However, Yogev continued to get closer until his face was plucked on Heigl''s shirt.


    He was so much stronger than him so he was capable of doing that, even with all of the resistance.


    "Leave me alone " Heigl said in a desperate attempt to push him away.

 Chapter 215 Isiahs Return

    The moment Yogev put his head on Heigl''s chest, he pressed it against it and then moved it away.


    Heigl kept being motionless because he was not sure of what he was going to do.


    Yogev removed his head this time then looked at him with a calmed down rage he barely did that.


    Heigl was still clueless about the whole situation, yet when Yogev just stepped away after that , he just realized that Yogev did that because he wanted to wipe the spit from his face.


    At that moment, he wanted to disappear because he acted like q child in the middle of that argument..


    "You think that you are going to die, well, you are not going to, I am not going to let you die just like that, not you, not them ..


    I am not trying to exin what I did, however, from the beginning, I only wanted to protect them, my people, I only wanted to protect them, but they¡­they wanted to kill me too¡­and I was not the person who killed them¡­I was just ¡­just .. " Yogev was talking fast and he couldn''t articte more thoughts to it.


    Heigl closed his eyes for the second time and then said to him: "release me, what are you trying to do? force me to listen to your nonsense? "


    " I am not for inf you to do anything, I just want you to know that I am never going to hurt you" Yogev shouted this time .


    Heigl was so strict with his words and Yovev knew that he will never reach that amount of calmness even if he worked on it for life.


    Yogev sighed loudly then released his arms without even saying a word then he went to a chair in the corner of that room and set there.


    Lexie was still looking at both of them with a lot of anger and despair for what happened to Heigl.


    Heigl just stood after that and turned around towards the device and kept working on it for hours toe even when he was so fragile.


    His body was shaking and his temperature was rising like never before but he tried to hide that so bad.


    Lexie kept asking him to remove the spell locking him and Yogev inside the transportation room but he refused to do that.


    Ciel didn''t know about what happened to Heigl, he kept ying outside the room by himself so excited to finally meet Isiah today.


    After following what was written in his father''s journals he was capable of making everything go back to its past status using magic and tools.


    The spells he cast and the tools he used were moreplicated than he ever imagined, there is no way a person from Delwias Ind know about such a thing.


    The level ofplexity made Heigl think that these things where from Emperium.


    That theory justifies a lot of things, especially the corrupted timeline that his father talked about.


    While still fixing the issues with the transportation room, Heigl only thought about his dad.


    '' There is no way my father is a normal mage, he knew a lot of things, even something like fixing the transportation center, a normal move would never do that, if only I listen to him when he was alive''


    Heigl spent the entirest day there trapped with Yogev who stayed silent surprisingly .


    He fixed everything that needed to be fixed an hour before sunset.


    He was so tired and as a result of that, he just stayed where he was working and rested his head on the wall while sitting on the floor.


    When Yogev saw him sitting that way, he wanted to check up on him, however, he didn''t do that because he knew that it would only make him angry and irritated so he stayed away from him.


    Lexie sat on the floor facing the wall while looking at Heigl the whole day as he was fixing that device .


    She was upset that he had to do everything alone . Yet, she didn''t try to break the spell.


    "Hi¡­.hi¡­.are you okay?" Yogev said from afar that when he saw Heigl''s bodyying on the ground, it seemed like he fell on the ground after he sat there to rest.


    Yogev run towards him as fast as he can then held his body between his arms , and touched his forehead, after his cheeks, he was burning from the inside because of the fever.


    "Wake up, Heigl wake up" Yogev shouted at him but he couldn''t just force him to wake up, at that moment the shield that he created in the doorway disappeared.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lexie entered the room immediately trying to push Yogev away from him because she assumed that he was the reason behind this.


    Yogev looked at her very angry then said:" He is sick, there is a sickness going on , there is no one left, you have to stay away, he didn''t want you to get sick"


    It was the first time that they talked and Lexie didn''t to even listen to him.


    " Heigl doesn''t want you next to him" Lexie shouted while looking at both of them from above however he didn''t move not even for a bit, he just stayed like that while holding him between his hands.


    "You have to leave" Yogev said to her while trying to cast a spell to reduce his temperature but he couldn''t.


    At that moment, Lexie got close to Heigl and then put her hand on his chest and started to cast a spell to heal him.


    "I am not good at this, we need someone to actually practice healing magic" Lexie said after a while when she discovered that she was not helping him in any way.


    She was not going to talk to Yogev but for Heigl, she did it anyway.


    Yogev was still making his body lean on his chest just to give him the support he needed.


    They spent so much time like that, they were just sitting there while he was unconscious to help him even when they didn''t have the required power.


    A few hourster, Ciel came inside the transportation room, he was confused about the whole situation so he started to get closer just to know what happened to Heigl and why he was surrounded by both lexie and Yogev while they were being silent.


    "Lexie, what happened to Heigl?" He asked after taking a moment to analyze what was happening there.


    " stay away, he is sick "Yogev said to him, his face was very sad, it felt like he was sharing his pain with him and that was the only thing he could do at such a time.


    "I totally forgot "lexie shouted suddenly when she saw Ciel.


    Yogev looked around immediately, it was the first time he looked away from Heigl.


    "The triple full moons¡­.I think it began¡­shi***t" He added.


    "Ciel" Someone said with a very calm voice.


    Ciel turned around immediately only to see Isiah standing outside the room while leaning on the wall with a wide smile on his face.


    He looked way stronger underneath the clothes he was wearing, he looked more like a warrior, wearing a ck tunic with ck pants.


    Ciel was so happy with seeing him, he just lost his attention with what lexie and Yogev were saying and he headed towards him running.


    Eijar crawled towards him right away, so he stopped and hold her between his hands then said:" You came too"


    Isiah didn''t get closer, Ciel just walked towards him and hugged him tightly with both of his arms then said:" You came back, Isiah, you came back"


    Seeing the smile that was on Ciel''s eyes Isiah felt a lot offort, Ciel didn''t forget about him and he was the first to wee him there.


    " I waited for you since the day you went, did you miss me? do I look taller? Lexie told me that I look taller now, ahmmm, I want to go with you this time, I can, right? I was a good kid, you can ask lexie, she will tell you"


    Ciel was so excited and he kept talking about random subjects, he wanted to tell Isiah about everything that happened when he was not there, he wanted to tell him that he missed him a lot, and he was definitely not going to experience that again because he wanted to leave with him this time even against his will.


    Isiah noticed what was behind Ciel, he saw Lexie as she was trying to do a healing spell, and he saw Yogev as he was trying to absorb Heigl''s pain.


    He didn''t ask Ciel or even talk to him, he just pats his head lightly then walked passed him to enter the room.


    Ciel was so disappointed because he thought that Isiah was going to hug him back and tell him that he missed him, but he didn''t do any of that, and instead he just headed toward Heigl.


    " What is happening here?" Isiah said while looking at them from above .

 Chapter 216 Enemies

    "Isiah!" Lexie shouted the moment she saw him standing there looking at them from above as if he was the new owner of this world.


    To be honest, he looked like one for sure, his physical strength was beyond normal and the aura around him was dense to the point where she was able to see some dark particles floating around him, it was more than thest time he came.


    The look on his face was still the same, Lexie didn''t know what to do at that moment, her heart started to beat faster than usual because when she finally saw him she realized that she spent thest three months wishing and fearing meeting him again.


    Heigl was still in the same state, Yogev looked at Isiah right away and then said:" He is sick"


    "Sick ?" Isiah said .


    He didn''t care about that person''s sickness but he wanted to check on the job he gave to him three months ago, if it was done or not..


    Lexie stood at that moment and then said:" He is sick and I can''t heal him, my powers are not that good"


    It felt like she was begging Isiah to heal him.


    Isiah smiled widely then said:" I thought you were enemies "


    To him, the past three months were not that long, maybe a few days, and he couldn''t understand her change of mind.


    " He is sick and he is going to die if we don''t help him, he is the only one that knows about the transportation device, he is the only one who actually knows what he is doing"


    Isiah didn''t care about a single thing they said, however, Heigl was important to him because he gave him the responsibility to make him level up.


    "Why aren''t you asking for help or forcing someone to help him, why are you here almost crying over him ? If you are weak on something, make someone do it for you " Isiah said not caring about the whole situation, to him, it felt like that was not a big deal .


    Lexie stood on her tip feet just to minimize the height difference between her and Isiah , just to have some courage to talk to him because from this angle he looked scarier.


    " I can''t exin to you, I discovered that he was sick just today. He was upset about Yogev for something that I don''t know, but I think it is rted to his sickness.


    They were not on good terms and I think that they fought before I came, you see these bruises on Yogev''s face? He did it to him this morning "


    When Isiah heard the word morninging out of her mouth he smiled, Lexie thought that he smiled because of her, she couldn''t smile back at him because she couldn''t believe that he smiled at her .


    However, Isiah smiled because of the existence of time indicators, he almost forgot that there was still time.


    " Reporting to him ? immediately ? You could have waited for a hit down before doing this " Yogev yelled at Lexie but the look she gave him was more like a threat that he was the next on the line if he said more .


    Isiah was very pissed with their argument, he just headed towards Heigl this time and looked at the state he was in.


    At that moment, they heard the voice of someone saying: " Take me with you, I will help you, I will help you revive him"


    Isiah turned around only to see someone who looked in a terrible state, he was so skinny and Isiah could tell that he doesn''t look like that normally, his lips and skin were dried to the point where there was a lot of blood in his lips.


    His clothes were dirty and torn almost everywhere, he looked like a homeless person, and Isiah didn''t know who he was .


    Isiah looked at him very carefully and then started to measure his divine energy, it was not that big and with his state he could tell that he was going to offer no help in the matter .


    " Who are you ? And what are you doing here ? " Isiah said to him the moment he knew that there was no use for him.


    Yogev said right away:" He is an enemy ! He is an enemy! kill him "<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah smirked then said to Yogev :" You are a fucking enemy too, so shut your fuc***ing mouth , okay? "


    The man was very tall and Isiah kind of concluded that he used to look much stronger physically than he looks right now .


    "The man answered very quickly:" He started the disease"


    Isiah didn''t know this person but just from the look of his clothes he realized that he belongs to his district.


    He bit his lip and then said:" How do you know about this ce? "


    " I knew right away, after thest triple full moons, when my people walked nearby this ce I saw the footprints in front of the transportation center, I knew that there were people inside this ce but I wanted to spy on them, if someone is here, it is very obvious what his intentions are, of course they were going to transport"


    " What happened here? What is this disease they are talking about ? " Isiah asked .


    " When I was too busy spying on them, they were too, and as a result of that he created a new disease, something that my mages couldn''t just heal, I lost all of my people during this period, I was the only one who survived" Xavier said .


    " Created a new disease? " Isiah said sarcastically while looking at Yogev who leaned towards Heigl trying to wake him up.


    " I didn''t intend to do that," Yogev replied to them .


    Xavier who was not capable of keeping standing there fell to the ground and said:" Water, food , please "


    The days that Xavier spent without water and food were a lot, he was dehydrated and starving at the same time, yet he was surrounded by his enemies.


    When Xavier finally fell to the ground unconscious Isiah started tough like never before, the scene was too funny for him seeing both Heigl and Xavier in that state because of a random sickness they created while he was not here .


    To him, it felt like he didn''t even bother to fight with them.


    Ciel headed right away toward Xavier and started to move his shoulder trying to wake him up, however all that man kept saying was " Water¡­water "


    Ciel got outside of the room very fast and then got back while holding a ss of water in his little hands.


    He went towards Xavier and helped him to take a few sips from it at the beginning, but when Xavier knew that water was slipping from the corners of his lips he just forced his body to sit and drink the rest of it correctly while closing his eyes .


    Ciel sat next to him helping him out, however, when he finished he stood and walked toward Isiah very slowly.


    When he reached him, he just clenched his small fist into his dark tunic and said to him:" Can he stay with us? We can give him water, we could help him right ? "


    The look in Ciel''s eyes was so adorable and Isiah knew that Ciel was going to mess with his judgment, so he just stopped looking at him instead he went to the table where Heigl spent days and nights working on the device that could help him level up .


    He even removed Ciel''s hand that was clenching into him then said on his way to that table:" He had only one job but he didn''t finish it, this useless bastard, and even if he survives his sickness I will kill him myself, I will not remove the spell on both of you because you didn''t do your part of the deal"


    Yogev saw the determined look on Isiah''s face, he knew that he was going to do that if Heigl don''t wake up miraculously to work things out.


    " Give us more time, leveling up is not rted to the triple full moons, we could do it at any time you want when Heigl wakes up " Yogev begged, ,Isiah looked at him as if he was going to kill him right away then said:" Remove the spell ? Huh! I think you are the stupid one, right? Between you two, you are the most useless one, I guess¡­.listen to me carefully, I am not going to do that, you do things my way, not the other way around, okay!"


    Isiah started tough then he went towards Xavier who was sitting at this moment, he grabbed him from his cor then said to him while grounding in his teeth:" You have one chance on your hand, make it useful, if he doesn''t wake up, you will be the next to be killed, okay, put that in your mind"


    Xavier knew who Isiah was and he knew that he entered the devil''s den crawling and asking for a second chance and for that he had to put all his best .

 Chapter 217 Ciels Powers

    Isiah didn''t want to stay there inside of the transportation center looking at Xavier''s qs he was trying to heal their only way to level up.


    He knew that considering all that happened there it would take so much time, so he just walked away after he threw so many threats .


    He was not on a level that forced him to be patient with people''s nonsense, after he got the necessary powers for leveling down he just was much stronger than everyone in this region and probably so many regions above.


    The moment he cast the summoning spell for the portal that transported him, Isiah realized that he could do anything he wanted .


    He improved a lot after leveling down, at least now he has enhanced senses that allow him to feel the energy from a huge distance.


    Basically, that was not the only thing he could do with his powers, those dark powers were rted to destruction and that is the only limit he could spot right now.


    He could use simr spells to the ones used by divine energy but healing someone with his dark energy was so far away.


    '' I can heal myself, and it is not like I want to heal anyone but in situations like these I think it is needed'' he thought when he reached the huge gate of the transportation center.


    Isiah thought about using his divine energy for those kinds of spells but now was not a good time for that, if he loses control for a second then the person he is healing will die due to the dark energy in his core .


    "Isiah, wait, wait, where are you going ?"


    Ciel followed him right away, he was still upset by his ignorance but just the thought of him leaving was not eptable.


    Isiah turned around as he was going one step further outside the transportation center.


    "Wait for me, Isiah" Ciel repeated with his cute voice .


    Isiah kept walking away but with small steps, he was waiting for him but somehow he didn''t want to tell him that in words.


    Ciel ran towards him very fast, and when he reached he said:" Isiah, is he going to be okay?"


    Isiah knew that Ciel was referring to Heigl who was still unconsciously sleeping.


    However, he didn''t want to talk about him or even guarantee him anything.


    Also, Isiah was ufortable with seeing Ciel very concerned about Heigl''s health, it appeared that they grow closer to each other.


    It was an obvious result, he even suspected that this was the case but seeing it in front of him messed with his head.


    Ciel was looking at him with his very adorable eyes, and even smiling at him with his very cute smile then said :" I am still mad at you , I just thought that you should know that, you left here and you didn''t care enough to visit me, and even when you came back¡­you still didn''t look at me "


    Isiah faced Ciel this time, he even leaned towards him and then said:" To me, it seems that staying with them was just as fun as staying with me , okay¡­staying with me was not that fun¡­I know ¡­all I am trying to say here is that ¡­Ciel, you survived this whole time without me, you can do more "


    Isiah thought that he could reject him or even push him away but when he faced his eyes he couldn''t just harm him so he started mumbling a few words .


    "We survived because we stayed together, they didn''t like it, Lexie didn''t like it, me too..I didn''t like it¡­Isiah¡­I stayed there just to wait for you" Ciel was talking andmunicating his thoughts in a good way, he never thought that Ciel was going to open up this way to him, he still rememebr the first day when they met, he was acting very scared and hurt.


    He thought it will take him a long time to get back to the normal state he was in before whatever caused him to be troubled, but the results were surprising.


    " Can you go back inside, this ce is dangerous, there are dark creatures around here and you will get hurt if you stay here" Isiah said to him this time with a calm voice .


    " I am not going to get hurt when I am next to you" Ciel said with a wide smile on his face.


    Isiah was very confused about the trust that this kid was putting in him, he lost allmunication with people around him, it felt like there were hundreds ofyers of darkness around his heart keeping him away from talking or even smiling back to people.


    He didn''t feel any pressure for the way things turned out for him, he didn''t feel anything about how dark he be.


    Yet, he only wanted to treat Ciel in a way that wouldn''t hurt him, he didn''t want to make him say¡­.Just him.


    " Isiah, do you want some orange?" Ciel suggested.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah didn''t want anything, especially the oranges, thest time he ate one he felt like he was going to vomit at any time.


    However, Isiah just nodded at him and then said:" Okay"


    It seemed to be the only thing Ciel could offer to him and he didn''t want to reject that for any cause .


    " It has been a while since I ate one"Ciel replied to him.


    Ciel started to walk this time ahead of him, when he suggested eating an orange, Isiah thought that he had a few with him, however, he started walking away.


    Isiah followed him, he didn''t care whether there were monsters there or not, he was much stronger, he was not afraid anymore, and he was definitely going to protect this little kid who was walking ahead of him.


    "I am not mistaken, this is the right path, Isiah ? Right ?" Ciel said while gasping for air.


    After a long time of walking , Isiah had an idea about where Ciel was heading, it was the same ce where he got the first orange that he shared with him.


    The sky was filled with red and purple aurora, however, there were no screams, no people wandering around and the monsters were not killing anyone, they were just destroying things in their ways.


    There were a lot of fires around however Isiah continued to walk after Ciel, the kid was not scared either, he was smiling the whole road till he got to that ce.


    "Ah, it is burned" Ciel sighed.


    Isiah looked at the trees that were so dark because of the burning, his magic had no life in it, if he touch it again he will burn it again, or extract life from it.


    " Let''s go back, Ciel" Isiah said while looking at


    Ciel from above .


    He thought that the kid was going to be devastated by this but he was not, Ciel just smiled at him then said:" I have more magic, I can feel it grow inside of me, Isiah, I am very strong"


    At that moment, Ciel just put his hand on the tree and started to focus all his divine energy on the spot he put his hand in.


    "What are you doing ?" Isiah asked when he felt a huge powering out of him.


    " I am giving the poor tree some energy, Isiah, the tree is going to be alive " Ciel was at this point so happy, he was shouting and giggling, he wanted to show Isiah his improvement and for that, he was so proud of himself.


    When Isiah saw the excitement in his eyes, Isiah wanted to hug him so badly, this kid was so pure, somehow he reminded him of everything that he lost and everything that he wanted to have .


    His pure angelic heart was so kind, Isiah wanted to protect that as much as he is still alive .


    The very dark tree started to remove that dark color and take on its natural colors, it felt like it was removing a torn dress to wear a new fancy dress.


    That didn''t take much time, it happened in only minutes.


    It felt like the tree was reviving from the dead to have its full cycle all the way around, Isiah was seeing this with a surprised face.


    If someone other than Ciel did this he was never going to be surprised but this kid was making him feel a lot of things .


    "Look Isiah, wait , wait just for a few time till the tree make some orange for us " Ciel shouted again because the process of reviving that tree was going to end very soon.


    A few minutester, Isiah saw the full revival, Ciel was now away from that tree, he looked at Isiah with satisfaction then said:" I told you, I am not going to be a bad kid, I am a good kid, Isiah"


    Even at that moment, Ciel was saying things like that, and Isiah walked toward him slowly.


    With each step, he was fighting his whole new self, however, that part of him that cared about Ciel seeded this time.


    " give me one orange "

 Chapter 218 Rats

    Ciel took an orange from the tree that he revived by his divine energy, then he headed to Isiah running, he almost fell on the way but Isiah ran towards him to prevent his falling.


    Ciel smiled because Isiah didn''t let him fall to the ground, and gave him the orange. Isiah stood this time after making sure that Ciel was good, then took the orange he gave him and started to peel it.


    Ciel was still observing Isiah with admiration, and when Isiah finished peeling it, he split it in half and gave him a half and kept half for himself.


    " Eat all of it, Isiah, it is for you" Ciel said while being hesitant to ept the half he gave him.


    " I want to split it with you," Isiah insisted.


    He already shared food with Eijar and Jaffar, sharing it with Ciel was going toplete the cycle for him .


    Ciel took the half Isiah gave him and started to eat it without more questions.


    Isiah also started eating that orange, he was so disgusted by it, he was feeling like he was about to vomit, he didn''t eat in a while, since thest orange he gave to him, however, he just ate it till thest part of it.


    Ciel was so satisfied when he saw Isiah eating that orange, he even asked him to eat more, Isiah didn''t mind sharing more oranges with him, the only person who cared enough to give him food genuinely in this world was Ciel, and no one else and for that he was going to be grateful.


    When Isiah finished eating the orange he sensed something around him, it was divine energy.


    That was random considering that the only people left on Delwias Ind were supposedly those 4 .


    Isiah realized after so much focus that the divine energy he felt didn''t belong to one person, it was separate and Isiah knew that it belonged to so many peoples.


    Isiah was capable of feeling a lot of things, even the divine energy in animals and trees and that is why he distinguished this divine energy from those.


    " We should go back now " Ciel said when he saw the serious look on Isiah''s face, Isiah kept being calm and not talking to him just to allow himself to feel more energy.


    At that moment Isiah was so curious about who these people were, why no one knew about them and why they were still alive after all that happened .


    " Why are you silent? Isiah ? " Ciel asked .


    Isiah put his hand on Ciel''s shoulder and then said:" There is something I need to check on it, do you want to stay with me, or , do you want me to walk you back? "


    Ciel said instantly:" No, I want to stay with you, of course, Isiah, are we going somewhere? "


    Isiah nodded to him and then started to walk towards the energy he felt, he was right, the more he got closer the more he realized that the situation was just like he pictured it


    however, the ce where he felt the energy was empty, there were no houses, no trees, it was just an empty field with nothing there, Isiah knew that ce, he was sure that there was no ce for people to hide there


    Yet he kept walking to it until he reached it, Ciel was walking as fast as he could to keep up with Isiah''s rhythm<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was very dark, but Isiah''s enhanced senses amplified when he leveled down to Xodura, he was capable even to see in the dark.


    Now he got his answer, he was wandering back then when he was in Xodura whether the ce was not dark as he thought, or his senses enhanced


    " Isiah, this ce is really dark, do you want me to do the light spell? " Ciel suggested .


    Isiah took his hand in his palm and kept walking, Ciel was not afraid now that he was so close to Isiah, and Isiah was very protective over him.


    " No, don''t do it, just keep quiet, I want to check on something really quick" Isiah added


    Isiah kept on wandering with his eyes all over the ce, he was very patient and calm while investigating the cement of that divine energy.


    His eyes were working really fine, he kept smiling while he was using them.


    " I can''t see very well, can you see Isiah? " Ciel wondered but Isiah didn''t reply to him.


    Isiah kept moving around and searching for these people, he was feeling their energy but somehow they were not appearing to him.


    " We have gone too far, Isiah, there is nothing here, I don''t know what you are looking for, maybe if you tell me , I will help you find it " Ciel suggested.


    At that moment,Isiah kneeled on one knee then put his palm in front of Ciel''s mouth then said:" Shhhhhh¡­.stay quiet"


    Ciel nodded right away, so Isiah removed his hand and stood again, this time he closed his eyes just to focus on the energy he was trucking.


    Isiah started tough this time, he was so amused by what he discovered this time.


    "Isiah, you areughing very loud, you told me to stay quiet" Ciel whispered but Isiah hold on to his hand again and then said:" Well, I found the rats"


    " Rats " Ciel wandered, he was still talking quietly, however, Isiah kept talking loudly this time as he said:" Yes, dirty ¡­dirty rats"


    Isiah walked away from the ce where he was standing and then he carried Ciel in both of his hands, Ciel was very surprised by that move and that is when Isiah said:'''' Hold on for a second, okay, can you do this ? "


    Even when Ciel was very confused he just put his hands around Isiah''s neck and rested his forehead on his shoulder.


    " Don''t be scared" Isiah said when he noticed that his heartbeat started to race.


    When he carried him he scared him so much because it was without notice, Ciel nodded to him then said:" I am not scared because of you"

 Chapter 219 Those From Under The Ground

    One of the good things that Isiah heardtely was when Ciel told him that he was not scared because of him when he carried him .


    Isiah stood still at that moment and created a huge dark hole in his free palm, he pointed at the ground where he was standing before and as a result of that, the ground started to tremble for the next few seconds before a hole was made on the ground.


    '' Hiding under the ground! This is a great idea, I wish I knew that before, there aren''t even houses to suspect that there is a poption around here''


    Isiah was very impressed by what he discovered.


    '' The people who are staying here are very smart, huuuum, these people are not like all the crap this region carried for generations, these people know things, and I am going to know exactly that''


    When Ciel heard the impact underneath him was so afraid because the impact was very strong and rocks were flying everywhere, even Isiah''s body started to feel like it was surrounded by dark particles that he didn''t know what they were .


    " What was that? " Ciel asked Isiah because he was not looking the moment Isiah hit the ground that way with his dark energy.


    Ciel was so scared as he said those few words, and that is why Isiah just pat his golden long hair and then said:" Nothing, keep closing your eyes "


    Ciel was not convinced by what Isiah said but he didn''t argue with him.


    At that moment, Isiah noticed a lot of people going out of that hole he created, there was something like a stair that connected the underground with the surface and when Isiah busted them, they started to run outside, they were a lot of people living under the ground or maybe just hiding there for the triple full moons .


    Isiah was curious about who they were and what district they were originally from when he saw two people he recognized well.


    The people who got outside were not seeing in the dark, they all started to make light spells to enlighten the spell, however, Isiah saw them very clearly.


    Almost 50 people were there, he didn''t know whether some of them were dead because of his attack , so he was not sure how many there were.


    when Ciel heard all the noises behind him, people screaming and yelling after the impact , and a lot of footsteps on the ground he felt like something important was happening so he said to Isiah:" I want to see"


    Isiah didn''t want him to see what was happening there, because what was yet toe was going to be terrifying.


    Isiah helped Ciel stand on his feet, Ciel''s vision was not that clear so he asked Isiah again if he was allowed to use the light spell and Isiah permitted him and when he did he was very surprised.


    The scenery of that whole and all of those people around it was very unusual, however, he just tried to keep calm because Isiah was next to him, he just hold his hand then said:" You said, you said you were looking for rats, these are people"


    Isiah smiled sarcastically and then said to him, these are worse than rats .


    The people seemed to think that the impact happened because of a dark creature, however, when they focused their lights ahead of them and saw Isiah standing there, they knew that he was the reason for what happened.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah was focusing on two people there, both of them were looking at him, the look in their eyes didn''t change, they gave him a disgusted look, he was able to capture their eyes firstly, as they did to him too.


    Ciel felt Isiah''s hand closing very hard on his hand, he knew that he was pissed but he didn''t dare to talk to him while he had that look in his eyes .


    " Still following us, still acting like a rabid dog until now " A man said as he started to walk towards him, followed by the woman who refused to see in his direction .


    People around them knew who Isiah was and they were terrified of seeing him there when there were rumors all over the ce that he was dead .


    Isiah smirked and then said to his parents that they were walking toward him with a lot of nerves.


    " Don''t tell me you did this ? " Johnathan said to him .


    " He can''t do this, he is weak, remember!" Lisa said while still refusing to talk to him.


    After being distant from them all this time, Isiah kind of forgot that they were maybe still alive or they were dead, the worth was nothing to him and that is why when he met them on this day he was surprised that they made it this far .


    " Who is this little kid with you ? " His father asked .


    At this point one of the people who were with them approached them and then said:" We need to hide very fast, the triple full moons are still ongoing, maybe he has been followed and the dark creature who did this to them is the one responsible for destroying our shelter .


    Isiah looked at them for a long time then said :" I did this"


    When Ciel saw that both sides knew each other, he said to Isiah:" Who are they ? "


    Isiah looked at Ciel at that moment and then said :" My parents "


    " Still saying this crap, I really don''t think that you should say something like this " His mom yelled at him .


    " No, we are not your parents, " his father added.


    One of the people there said to them:" Is he telling the truth ? "


    Isiah realized at that time that his parents hid their identities to be with this group of people, he wasn''t even pissed because he was not expecting anything from the people who betrayed him so many times before .


    At that moment the only thing that mattered to him was Ciel, and for him was going to do everything .

 Chapter 220 The Last Man Standing In Delwias Island

    The person who was talking to his parents was very serious, his face had a lot of scars, he appeared to be very weak due to his weak physical appearance, even his divine energy was not that much, Isiah was capable of telling this from afar .


    His mother looked at that person and said with a quiet voice as if she was scared somehow of this person:" No, he is not telling the truth, Isiah Duncan , Isiah Duncan is not our son"


    When Isiah heard what his mother said he smirked, he wanted to tell her not to mess with his drained patience but he kept being quiet.


    The only thing he wanted to know was to know who was this person that his parents feared, and how they survived all this time under the grounds.


    Isiah was very curious but his face was still cold.


    " Is this Isiah Duncan?" The person asked again as if he was very interested in him.


    Even Isiah thought that this person''s attention was not normal.


    The person was very tall but skinny, he had pale skin, ck eyes , and a messy beard, he also had curly dark hair.


    Isiah tried to recall in his memory if he saw this person before but he didn''t, Isiah was so sure that he never met this person .


    His parents walked toward him slowly trying to prove to this person that he was not their kid.


    At the time Isiah didn''t know their intentions, he just put his hand on Ciel''s shoulder and then said:" Stay away "


    He didn''t want to hurt Ciel on the way, because there was a fire inside of him now that he was seeing them in front of him, not feeling a single drop of remorse.


    He was sure that he hated them, when he first saw them Isiah thought that maybe it was just indifference, but now that they are getting closer to him he was certain that he hated them.


    "How about a reunion?" His mom said with a wicked look in her eyes.


    Isiah didn''t miss that look, he just asked Ciel to stay where he was as he dealt with his unfinished business.


    The man said from afar :" She told me about you "


    His mother and father stopped walking toward him, Isiah then looked towards the man .


    '' Clearly, he knows something '' Isiah thought as he red at this person.


    The man shouted:" Ethyl told me about you "


    The moment Isiah heard Ethyl''s name, he realized that he was in front of someone he knew .


    Isiah forgotpletely about the person she asked him to visit before she leveled up, he was too caught up with everything to the point where he ignored all that conversation that they had on herst day on Delwias Ind.


    "My name is Linen, Ethyl is my friend," The man repeated .


    Isiah didn''t know where all that hostility went, the man was talking to him as if he knew him for ages .


    Isiah was not interested in whatever was happening here, he needed this man and this man only .


    Ciel looked at Isiah very scared when he saw Isiah''s father running toward him instantly.


    Even at a young age, he could tell that his father was not meaning well.


    Isiah saw him immediately, he was very disgusted with him, it felt like his heart was no longer epting their existence at all.


    Isiah wanted to kill them just like he killed his first parents, he wanted to do it mercilessly.


    Ciel screamed to tell averts Isiah of this attack, Isiah was neither scared nor sad, he was just angry and he wanted to put an end to everything, all that cycle of abuse over the years, all that hate and fear in their eyes, all those corrupted memories while he lived with them.


    He hated everything and he wanted to finish everything.


    His father hit him so many times with fireballs, Isiahughed when he saw those tiny balls heading toward him, he remembered all those times when he thought that his father was strong .


    " aAfuck***ng fireballs?" Isiah said to him when he noticed that he was trying to make more of it .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah was so focused on fighting with his father, he wasn''t even attacking he was just diverting all of his attack toward him, he didn''t even cast a new spell, to begin with.


    "Since when did you learn this ?" His father said as he was biting on his lower lip.


    Isiah gathered a huge amount of dark energy and pointed at him then said:" This ce will be your own hell, you and mom"


    He didn''t say more, he didn''t even exin more, he just looked at him for a long time then he pointed that dark energy toward the people who were behind his father and mother.


    The intensity of that hit killed all of those people instantly, he targeted their cores which corrupted them right away.


    Isiah walked towards linen as he was still killing all of those people that were in a state of chaos now that they saw all of those people dying right away after the attack.


    They were not even aware of what was happening to them because they didn''t know what dark energy was .


    Linen started to shout and beg Isiah the more he came so close to him, he thought he was going to kill him but Isiah didn''t do that, he just headed towards him then said:" Tell me everything that you know"


    People were still screaming and getting killed around them but nothing inside of Isiah changed, he was so focused on extracting the Infos he needed.


    " What do you want to know? Please don''t kill me ¡­please don''t kill me , I will speak¡­.I will speak " Linen was begging for his life, but at this point, Isiah was so consumed with killing, now that he began he couldn''t stop.


    " I will tell you, please," Linen added to Isiah.


    However, Isiah looked at him in a very scary way and then said:" I am not going to say it twice, tell me everything that you know"


    At that point, Linen kneeled and then said:" This ce was always like this, until the triple full moons started people started to think about the whole situation, this ce was never fair to us " Linen said impulsively.


    However, when he saw that Isiah was listening to him he started to talk slowly to articte more thoughts to his answer.


    "People who go up are just ves to Emperium, nothing more, we are treated in a very ugly way up there, they''re stronger than us, they don''t think about our best interest, and I heard that¡­even if we tried to run or hide or pretend that we are one of them, they could always tell " Linen stopped for a bit to breathe then said:" There were people here.. from all districts¡­we were ¡­I was ¡­I was one of them"


    "Talk properly, " Isiah shouted .


    "Anti-leveling believers "


    Isiah red at him to push him to talk .


    " One of us went there, no one believed him when he said about things up there, he was not just a normal mage, he was a high ranked one, but this man, this man decided to go back, he wasn''t there even officially, he leveled up by himself but that had a lot of repercussions on his body"


    Isiah was very interested in the story, so he said:" A normal mage who leveled up?"


    "Yup, Dakkar Lumas, he did it all by himself however he changed physically, he grew old, and no one believed him, even his family"


    Linen was so sad as he was talking about lumas. Isiah realized that this person was very important and he wanted to help to get to know him.


    " Where is he now?" Isiah asked .


    "Dead, he died while he was protecting his family in district 2 " Linen answered fast.


    " So you were part of his group before or after he leveled up?


    "No one knew about the existence of such a thing, he was the only one who went there and told us exactly what to expect" Linen answered.


    Isiah was very pissed now that this person was not alive, he wanted him at least to fix the device when Heigl is sick..


    " I want to know everything about this man," Isiah said calmly.


    "He had kid, he always talked about him, Heigl Lumas, however, his kid never believed what he said, people thought he was a mad man, just a few believed in what he said, we were blind all this time, he is the only one to tell us that the upper regions are not good as we expected" Linen added while looking at Isiah with a lot of fear.


    Isiah killed everyone around linen, all of his group of anti-levelers, he was thest man standing there.


    Isiah wanted to add him to that group, however, he just red at him and then said:" How about you would be thest man standing on Lelwias ind?"

 Chapter 221 My Family

    The look on linen''s face was priceless, he was very confused of what isiah just said to him, he looked at the people who followed him after the death of their mentor dakar lumas and all he saw was death around him , and the devil responsible for that was isiab duncan.


    He knew isiah from ethyl''s perspective, she talked about him few times in the past, she said that isiah was a good person with no powers in his hands, she said that isiahwas treated wrong his whole life, she also insisted that linen have to tell him about the legendary dakkar lumas.


    Back then ethyl knew about everything, she knew about a lot of stuff, she knew about what''s up there, linen shared with her all the info and begged her to stay but all she did was the opposite.


    Even when he asked her several times to stay , she just ignored what he wanted and went up there.


    Ethyl was not like him, he knew the truth but he didn''t want to do anything about it, he wanted only to survive, however, inside of her , there was only rage, she was pissed about the disappearance of her brother and the death of her parents.


    Ethyl was never going to let go , she was pissed about the whole world and she had the power required for revenge and that is why she chose to level up when she was already an Anti-leveler with her parents.


    " I don''t want to be thest person staying in this ce " linen gathered all the courage inside of him .


    "You want to be killed then" isiah suggested with an evil smile on his face.


    At that moment Isiah was focusing only on him, he ignored both of his parents.


    " Watch out ¡­the kid, " Linen shouted as he pointed to something behind him.


    Isiah turned around right away then ran towards Ciel, he totally forgot that his parents were very dirty to think of hurting a little kid just because he is important to him .


    It was veryte, Lisa reached out to Ciel because she was very close to him, she strangled him with her hand while she stood behind him.


    Ciel didn''t move because he thought that she wouldn''t hurt him when she was getting closer to him.


    Be was also still shocked by what isiah did to all of those people, isiab killed all of them right away and he couldn''t process that.


    " Leave the kid alone " isiah yelled at his mom.


    At this moment his father was also walking towards the kid with a scary look on his eyes.


    Isiah''s heart was beating very fast as he started to gasp for air, his mom was putting too much force to strangle Ciel, he was resisting at the beginning but his mom was treating him as if she was killing a small animal.


    Isiah yelled again:" leave the kid, i can''t let you do it .


    At that moment Johnathan said:``Now , I see, you are treating this kid as if he was a family, why? Why is he that important to you? You never showed that you had any feelings towards as"


    " leave the kid out of it"


    "From the beginning you were just there to fill the void that Lucas left in our hearts, yet you turned just to be like him," his father added.


    Ciel was surrounded by his parents and that made him totally scared for what was going to happen to him.


    " Our kid is Lucas, and Lucas only, you can''t just be like him" his mom said while looking at him as he was moving towards them.


    Isiah wanted to tell them that now he was the strongest man alive in delwias ind and maybe in more regions but he stopped .


    There was no need for him to tell them about what he became, they were just some people that he knew at some point and now he has to get rid of them.


    Ciel started to cry at that moment, his voice was getting higher and for that Johnathan pped his face instantly to stop him from crying.


    When isiah saw that he got angry, he was very pissed, and as a result of that ciel stopped crying, he didn''tmake a sound, yet tears kept falling from his eyes non-stop.


    His mother put more force tonher hand.


    It felt like she enjoyed doing that for a kid who was very terrified to even cry.


    Isiah''s head was filled with spells to use on them that would kill them immediately but he chose not to do that, because he didn''t want to hurt Ciel on the way.


    Linen was standing there behind isiah very silent but when he saw him very busy fighting with his parents, he just chose to run away from him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiab walked towards his parents slowly so that they wouldn''t hurt Ciel, however with each step they were just harming him even more.


    He just had to kepp to moving forward but this time he thought of surprising them, he went towards them very fast, his mother strungled ciel even more because of her fear froom isiah.


    However isiahit his father till he fell away from there and headed towards his mother.


    Lisa was scratching Ciel''s face with her other hand till his face bleed.


    And even then, ciel just stayed silent from the first p.


    Isiah his mother too to move her away feom ciel, he hit both if them with dark energy, and they fell right away.


    Isiah looked at both of them with a disgusted look, right away, he didn''t even take a moment to look at the damage they caused to ciel he turned around ti face then right away thens said:" you hurt a little kid"


    His mother said while she was taking herst breath:" lucas¡­tell lucas ¡­.tell lucas i forgive him¡­.tell him i understand why you did everything "


    When isiah hit both of them he meant to move them away from ciel, the dark energy right then wasn''t even that big but the hit was very fatal.


    Even a small amount of dark energy was going to kill both of them .


    His mom died right away, but his father sat and headed towards her crawling then said:" i wish we didn''tbring you to life¡­bastard"


    His father''s body fell right on top of his mother''s, isiah stood there for a moment without doing anything.


    He just kept looking at them from above with his head empty .


    He didn''t know what he was supposed to do now that he killed them , he was stronger but they didn''t even care about that, to them there was always Lucas¡­even when they were taking theirst breaths they were only talking about him.


    " it was this easy to get rid of you " isiah said as be walked towards the corpses.


    He knew at that moment that now there is no one rted to him in this ce, there was jothing left from him here.


    Ut is not like he did care about them, but to see that he was capable of killing the people who were responsible for his misery in so many years was something diffrent.


    Isiab couldn''t discribe that feelinh even to himself.


    He just stood there for a long time not caring about anything, he just had to go a life time in those minutes, he raise his arm afterwards, created a huge ball of dark fire then threw it on thier bodies.


    Lisa and Jonathan''s body started to burn right away, it was nit visible to ciel but isiah started to cry with his right eyes while looking to his parents bodiesas they were burning .


    Ciel was motionlessbecause of what happened to him because of isiah''s abusive parents, he didn''t even notice what isiab did to his parents or anything.


    His tears kept falling silently all that time .


    After a while isiah just turned around, he left the boddies burning and turned around to face ciel for the first time after all that happened.


    Isiah was now feeling relxed after that meetig with his parents that ended up with him killing them.


    Isiah was pissed that he didn''t torment them more, he wanted them to see how strong he had be and he wanted them to acknowledge his new powers but all that they said was lucas and their constant proud of him.


    "Fuc**** them all" isiah said as he started to walk towards ciel.


    Ciel was looking at the ground silently, when isiah reached him he just and touched his shoulders , ciel flinched and moved back but not that much, just a few steps.


    Isiah was so angry looking at what his parents did to him, there was a huge bruise on his neck and traces of p on his cheek with alot of scratches on gis other cheek.


    Isiah fell on the ground, he knelt while putting his hands on his shoulders then said:" i am sorry¡­.i waste"


    There was no response from ciel, however isiab put his head on Ciel''s chest then said:"you are ny family now"

 Chapter 222 Brother

    Ciel was still in shock, however, when he saw Isiah kneeling on the ground with that tormented look in his eyes he started to go back to reality.


    His eyes were empty as he looked at him, he was not ready to speak, and tears were still falling from his eyes, Isiah was also acting weird not like himself.


    Then the moment Isiah said to him:" You are my family now" He felt like something he desperately wanted happening but just not as he wanted.


    He wanted it to happen when they are both smiling and having a great time.


    Ciel didn''t answer Isiah''s words, he just fazed out and looked beyond him to see the bodies that were burning, when Isiah noticed that he broke the eye contact he reached out to his chin and moved his chin to make sure that he was looking at him.


    " Did you ¡­? " Ciel didn''t even finish the question.


    Isiah didn''t answer that, Ciel tried to break eye contact to make sure that what he saw was real, this time Isiah didn''t say a thing he just let him see the result of his anger and revenge.


    Ciel was so scared when he saw the bodies getting burned by the dark fire.


    A kid needed to see such a scene but Isiah didn''t try to hide what he did from him, somehow deep down he only wanted him to know what he has be so that he wouldn''t expect much from him .


    Isiah kept silent after that, he released Ciel and sat on the ground, he kind of knew what was happening, the hunger was back, he killed so many people already and as a result, he should be ready for the consequences.


    Ciel was still looking at all the bodies around them very terrified, Isiah was so strong and he didn''t hesitate even for a bit to kill everyone there just because he could.


    To a kid like Ciel that was a lot, the look of all that blood, the smell of the burned meat and hair was too much .


    He didn''t run either, he just stayed there motionless waiting for time to pass .


    After a while he just touched his face because the scratches started to hurt more, and everything started to hurt, it was only because of his fear that he didn''t feel anything .


    Isiah closed his eyes and stayed on the ground, he tried to hold his breath several times to remove the hunger however his body was the one responsible for that and there was nothing he could do to stop it .


    Ciel was thinking about a lot of things, he finally was capable of processing what happened there.


    He knew that Isiah saved him and that was all that mattered to him. He looked at Isiah afterward, his voice started to raise, and he was crying intensely as he finally started to move toward Isiah .


    He walked a few steps with so much hesitation but with each step, he was getting more reasons for him to forgive the awful act that Isiahmitted .<novelnext></novelnext>


    And when there was only one step separating them, Ciel threw his body towards Isiah and hugged him tightly with both of his hands while resting his head on Isiah''s shoulder .


    Ciel was hugging Isiah in a way that he never did to anyone else, at least not with his emotions and consent .


    As he did that, Isiah was aching with all of that hunger, it felt terrible during that time, Ciel was still crying as he said:" You are my family too¡­Isiah¡­you are my family too"


    When Isiah felt that warmthing from Ciel''s hug, he just put his arms around him and hugged him too, Isiah thought that he would never feel something like that in his whole life after Rosa died, Ciel was the exception to that .


    His heart was aching and he felt like his body was acting the same way as the past triple full moons.


    Isiah hold on to Ciel so tight, he wanted to open his chest and give him a ce there, Ciel cried for a long time.


    Isiah started to pat his golden hair after a while, his being there next to him gave him some time to not think about that constant hunger.


    " Isiah¡­I will be good, please, don''t leave me alone, I promise you, I will learn how to fight, next time, I am not going to be useless and pathetic " Ciel was gasping for air this time, Isiah knew that he wouldn''t be able to handle his feelings if he saw his face crying so he kept hugging him while waiting for him be calmer.


    "Ciel, stop, stop, no more words " Isiah replied to him while still patting his hair.


    However, Ciel just shouted:" I am sorry, I am sorry because of me you killed your parents, I thought you didn''t have ones, I thought they were dead already"


    " Stop apologizing, they deserved it, I was going to kill them anyway," Isiah said with a calm voice trying to make him rx.


    "Your parents ¡­.your parents ¡­are dead " Ciel was devastated by that.


    Even when they harmed him, he was just thinking about Isiah''s feelings towards his parents .


    At that moment Isiah felt that Ciel was a part of him that he needs to protect as long as he is alive.


    Isiah pushed Ciel gently at that moment while moving his head away to create some distance between them so he is ready to see his features.


    His face was so red because of how much he cried, Isiah wiped the tears from his eyes, he even wiped the scratches and the traces of that p gently so that he wouldn''t hurt him then said:" From now on, there is only you and me, call me brother, I think that is going to be strange at the beginning but ¡­I think after a while you are going to get used to it "


    Ciel nodded his head right away while Isiah was still putting his hands on his face, he smile while looking at him with his glowing blue eyes then said:" Brother"

 Chapter 223 You And Me

    Isiah felt his heart skip a beat when Ciel called him brother with a cute smile on his face .


    He never thought that he needed a brother in his life, not in his first life and certainly not in his second one.


    His big brother Lucas was the most horrible person in 7 regions and no one knows what really happened to him.


    At times Isiah wanted to meet him so badly but when he thought to himself that he was the only one who wanted that he realized that they were never considered brothers to begin with.


    "Hey, Ciel, don''t say it unless you are convinced with it, I am not forcing you to say it, okay, you have a choice in the matter" Isiah replied to him, very confused by his eptance .


    Ciel was still smiling at him when he said:" I want to say it "


    Isiah nodded to him with almost a smile on his face then said:" We are going up here, you and me, okay!"


    Ciel sat on the ground in front of Isiah and then said:" Okay "


    Isiah wanted to tell him that they were the only ones going up but he didn''t say that, because he knew that Ciel was going to talk him out of it.


    Isiah stood right away while giving him his hand to help him stand then said:" Let''s go back"


    As Isiah started to walk again while holding Ciel''s arm he remembered Linen, he was not going to kill him anyway, he was capable of tracking his divine energy as he was running away from that ce but he chose not to.


    Killing him was only going to worsen his hunger, and he promised to make him thest person standing on Delwias Ind.


    They spent the whole time silent as they were returning to the transportation center .


    Ciel was very happy with being on good terms with Isiah, however, Isiah was thinking about the way up all the time .


    Eijar was waiting for him inside the transportation, because when he left he ordered her to stay there to spy on them when he was not around.


    As he walked inside the institution she crawled fast towards the gate to meet him .


    ? However, when she saw Isiah she realized that he killed a lot of people, she saw the hunger signs on his whole body, and she could tell also by the bond of their connection that he was feeling terrible, however, when she saw the scars and the bruises on Ciel''s face she said loudly:" Master, what happened ? "


    At that moment Lexie ran toward them to see what Eijar was talking about..


    And when she saw what happened to Ciel she stood and ran towards him immediately.


    " Ciel, Ciel , what happened ? " She started to ask as she was trying to see all the bruises, and the scratches .


    Ciel smiled at her because he was already in a good mood then said:" Nothing , I am okay "


    She saw Isiah next to him, and there was no harm appearing on his face, she assumed that he was responsible for what happened to Ciel so she headed towards him.


    " How dare you hit a little kid like him, I understand that you are mad at everyone who mistreated you in this region but he is just a kid"


    With what she saidst , she hit his chest with her fist, it was the only thing avable for her to relieve some anger towards him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah red at her with an icy look then said:" You want to die next? "


    Lexie moved back because only then she realized that she messed up .


    Heigl and Yogev and Xavier were still in the transportation room, and in that corridor next to the gate stood Ciel, Isiah, Lexie , and Eijar .


    Isiah pushed Lexie towards the wall. The hit was very strong which hurt her a lot. She looked a them in the eyes and knew that this person was going to kill her at some point.


    " Did you do that to him? Did you hurt him ? I will never ¡­forgive you if you did "


    At that moment Isiah hit the wall behind Lexie with his fist and then said:" You really want to die "


    Ciel run towards Isiah instantly as he started to get closer to hit her, however, Ciel started to pull him away from her desperately while saying :" Don''t kill her Isiah, don''t kill her "


    Eijar also crawled in his neck very fast and then whispered:" Don''t, you don''t have to deal with more bodies, you are already struggling"


    Isiah got his face so close to lexie''s face then said:" Fuc***k off"


    Lexie stopped breathing at the moment when Isiah was so close to her, she was very terrified of him and if it wasn''t for his snake and Ciel she would have been dead


    .


    " Master, that man, Xavier, started to heal Heigl, well, that disease is without a cure here and they are all not magic healers, I am not sure if he is going to help him live "


    " We need him, he knows a lot, more than we think "


    Isiah walked away with his snake while Lexie was left behind with Ciel who wasforting her right now .


    Isiah walked into the transportation room then said :" Still not awake ? "


    Xavier couldn''t even look at Isiah because he didn''t seed in what he asked him.


    Yogev said to Isiah right away:" He is dying !"


    Isiah didn''t care about any of them, he was going to kill them the moment he leveled up.


    "If only I had more divine energy" Xavier said.


    " If only I knew healing magic, " Yogev regretted .


    Lexie walked with Ciel into the room, she just stood away from everyone.


    Eijar said to Isiah:" The triple full moons is about to end, let''s not hurry, everything needs time "


    Isiah agreed with her then said:" thought this hunger is going to fade away because I leveled dow, however, I still feel it, and it is bad , not the same intensity, but it is bad"

 Chapter 224 This Can Be Dangerous

    At the moment, Isiah felt like so many things were just getting in the worst way possible, with Heigl''s sickness he felt his hands tied, he couldn''t even me them for not healing this friend.


    They cared that much for him but theirck of power was the only reason for their failure.


    He walked away with Eijar on his neck, she knew that if he engaged with them in a fight he would kill them and he would lose the chance to level up and even to take full control of his body.


    Isiah leaned on the wall with a cold look on his face, he kept looking at Xavier as if he was trying so badly to revive Heigl, and he couldn''t just pretend to do that when his life was already on the line.


    Xavier was doing that genuinely but he couldn''t just seed.


    Isiah wanted just a moment of silence until he figured out something. That is when he saw Ciel getting closer to Heigl.


    Ciel was very worried, he could tell that he was close to him, Lexie was not standing next to them this time, she just walked outside the room when she caught him staring at her as if he was going to kill her.


    Ciel was looking at Heigl for a long time before he was just next to him, Isiah remembered the moment when Ciel revived that burned tree instantly.


    Ciel told him back then that he was powerful but he was not sure that he could ask him to use it, he is still young, and he couldn''t just ask him to do what might hurt him.


    Isiah was looking at him for a long time. That is when he noticed a yellow ball forming in his hand that was holding Heigl''s hand.


    Isiah walked immediately to him and shouted:" What are you doing?"


    Yogev was so desperate that he didn''t mind getting help even from a five year old kid .


    Isiah pulled him away from Heigl, he tried to be more gentle but he ended up causing him some pain, Ciel was very surprised with Isiah''s reaction to what he did.


    " I ¡­I ¡­. ..I just tried ¡­to help him" Ciel said right away to him, he was not scared of him but he was surprised at how Isiah reacted .


    Isiah closed his eyes as he said:" This can be dangerous, don''t"


    Ciel noticed that Isiah was not talking the same way he was talking to him when they were alone, he was more formal with him and he didn''t know why .


    " I think I could do something, I mean, just like that tree," Ciel insisted .


    " I said, don''t " Isiah was very pissed that Ciel was trying to share his energy in front of everyone.


    Of course, Isiah thought of that as a possibility but he couldn''t just ask the kid to do it in real life .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ciel pushed Isiah''s hand then sat next to Heigl then said: " Can you just move "


    He was talking to Yogev and Xavier, they were both confused about what happened there, they were even surprised by him not being scared of Isiah .


    " You want us to move , why ? " Xavier said to him, very confused .


    " You are just a kid, you can''t help him, even a grown-up man like this one here couldn''t help him, so , I appreciate your cooperation with us, kid, but I don''t think that this is how it works" Yogev added .


    Isiah said to them immediately with mes burning in his eyes:" Do as he said"


    Both of them just moved away from Heigl when Isiah shouted at them, Ciel was more confused than both of them. Just a few seconds ago he was telling him to move away and not try to help Heigl and now he was asking them to let him try .


    Isiah knelt next to Ciel and then whispered:" I know that it is what you want to do, I don''t want to stop you too, I was thinking about the same thing, however, just don''t push yourself so far I can''t forgive you of you do that "


    Ciel nodded at him with a smile on his face then said:" Don''t worry "


    Isiah was devastated to see the scratches and the bruises on his face, he felt responsible for what happened to him, yet he couldn''t just heal him, it was so risky and he was not going to do it that way .


    Ciel held Heigl''s hand, then started to do the same thing he did to that burned tree.


    He was sharing with his divine energy, it was not even a healing spell, it was just a way to make him wake up, at the time everyone thought that Ciel was healing Heigl, only Isiah knew that he was only reviving what was left of him .


    It took a few minutes for Ciel to feel that Heigl''s hand was moving, then more time for him to finally open his eyes.


    When Ciel noticed that Heigl woke up that time, he moved towards him and leaned towards him then said:" You are awake, Heigl, are you okay!"


    Heigl was confused to see him first next to him, when he thought that he was already dead.


    When Yogev saw that Heigl woke up he headed towards him fast and leaned towards him, his face was so close to his, he was losing all focus, he didn''t even care that Isiah was close to him as he got closer when he told him not .


    " I am sorry, I am so sorry, you can''t just die like that, you can''t just die while being angry at me, I know , I am responsible for hurting you and killing a lot of people, I know that I am a bad person, I am not going to end up in a good ce of course , but ¡­.but ¡­.don''t die just like that "


    They were all very confused by the way Yogev was talking, he was very scared and worried about Heigl who didn''t show him any type of affection, he was not even considered a friend when he was almost going to burst into tears there .

 Chapter 225 Things Just Started Here Between Us

    Ciel didn''t stop giving him energy even when he woke up, which made Isiah very ufortable.


    "You can stop right now," Isiah said to him, and as a result of that Ciel released Heigl''s palm .


    Heigl sat right away, he was still feeling the symptoms of that sickness but he felt like someone brought him from death .


    He was still processing what happened when Yogev started apologizing, there was something in his voice that made him think that he was about to crack, the intensive talk while sharing his worries made Heigl re-think what he was about to do.


    Heigl was going to push him away and me him even more but he just prevented himself from doing that and sat trying to breathe more .


    He looked around him and saw Isiah standing there with Ciel next to him, he didn''t even look around more when he saw him.


    " You came," Heigl said to him.


    He was still feeling tired , Isiah looked at him with a straight face then said:" You have no patience, you couldn''t just wait for me to kill you!"


    Isiah was being sarcastic and Heigl understood what he meant with his words so he just said :" I did what you asked for, I fixed the device, remove the spell you cast on us"


    Isiah smirked then said:" Heigl Lumas, don''t be impatient, things just started here between us "


    The moment Isiah said his family name, Heigl was about to crack, he didn''t know how that happened but now Isiah Duncan knew about his father and he is going to torture him for any time of information .


    " Let him rest, he is not okay " Yogev said right away .


    Isiah red at him, yet he just stayed away when Eijar tightened her body around his neck. Isiah moved away and then stopped the spell by saying the expression required in the Gowariannguage.


    It was time for him to do that or they were going to be killed, however, he just didn''t tell them that he removed the spell because he wanted them to keep worrying .


    Ciel walked next to him and then said:" Did you see? I did it, I helped him, did you see ? "


    Isiah was trying to get somepliments for what he had done but Isiah didn''t understand his intentions, so he just kept walking outside that room with him following him, and when he reached the gate of the transportation center he just yelled at him saying :" I did something good, didn''t I ? "


    Isiah turned around when he noticed the change in his voice then said :" Ciel, please go back inside, I want to check on something outside"


    It felt like he didn''t even pay attention to what he was saying to him.


    Ciel was very frustrated yet he kept following him outside the center.


    " You have to go back '''' Isiah said to him, however, he was not shouting, he just said it calmly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ciel stopped walking behind him right away, and when Isiah noticed that he turned around and looked at him for a long time then said:" Go back to the center, this is a bad time for you toe out, the triple full moons is about to end the dark creatures go creasy at this time"


    Ciel nodded, but he didn''t move so Isiah walked towards him and then said:" What''s happening? "


    Isiah leaned towards him, however, Ciel said to him:" You didn''t like it when I helped Heigl"


    Isiah raised his chin to meet his eyes, and when he saw the scratches he felt terrible, he touched both his cheeks then said with a devastated look in his eyes:" I want to heal you, I want to heal these scratches, however, I am afraid that I might end up hurting you"


    Ciel smiled at him then said:" It doesn''t hurt"


    Isiah wiped his cheeks gently then said to him:" It is not like I didn''t like you reviving him, I am pissed with the dy, nothing more, I am capable of doing a lot of things, I am stronger now but I can''t level up just like that, that is frustrating"


    At that moment Eijar said to him:" Ciel, you did a good job back then, you saved our chance to go up there "


    Ciel smiled right away and he extended his arms towards Isiah''s neck then took Eijar from him.


    " Even my snake is fond of you " Isiah said as he stood right away, Eijar just kept ying with Ciel after that .


    They were not that distant from the transportation center, so they stood there as the time was passing .


    The triple full moons ended just half an hourter, Isiah felt the change in his power''s intensity but he was still there because of his new powers and because of Eijar who was his anchor .


    At the transportation center, Heigl headed towards the device he fixed then started to think more about the part where to have to insert Emperium divine energy in their bodies, it was done by professionals and he was afraid that he might end up like the mage that died when they absorbed the divine energy around the castle .


    Yogev stood next to him this time and then said:" Can I help you with anything? "


    Heigl didn''t reply to him, since he woke he was just acting the same way he did before he fainted and that was too bad for his n to get on good terms with him.


    Heigl noticed that Xavier was there, so he said to him" How did you end up here, and why aren''t you guys fighting with each other? "


    Yogev looked immediately towards Xavier who was in a bad state then said to Heigl:" Don''t you see that he is in a bad condition "


    " I asked him" Heigl said right away .


    "I am here just to seek help, I am not capable of fighting , if it wasn''t for that kid, they were going to leave me to die here "


    "You both deserve that !" Heigl said to him then turned back to take a look at the device.

 Chapter 226 The Most Corrupted Person I Have Ever Seen

    Because of the new strength that Isiah had, he wasn''t affected by the end of the triple full moons like before, the portal he created just disappeared after he arrived because it was his and he made it, and he was out of any attraction field like before.


    Isiah just kept staying there looking at the sky as it was changing with Ciel beside him as he was ying with Eijar .


    He felt surprisingly good now that he was capable of making some different things, and getting rid of his parents was just a start .


    When Isiah entered the transportation center again it was almost dawn, he found Xavier and Yogev arguing about their problems, but both of them didn''t take any action to kill each other, however, Heigl was very pissed at them being next to him.


    He didn''t mind them being there to get the disease because in his mind both of them deserved it , however, they were annoyed when they were just talking to him like that.


    " Both of you, stop talking, I need to focus,"He shouted as he was holding his father''s journal between his hands and read them .


    Isiah headed toward him then said:" Now, is a good time for you to do it "


    Heigl looked at Isiah seriously and then said:" One more thing, it is not a problem, however, I think it is an inconvenience"


    Isiah red at him and then said:" What is it ?"


    " Emperium''s divine energy, we need it " Heigl said to him right away .


    At that moment Ciel walked towards them trying to get closer to Heigl to check up on him.


    " Stop right there, just leave, I don''t know why they let you get closer to me, I am still sick, and until now we don''t have any other cure or something "


    Isiah stopped Ciel from getting forwards and then said:" Ciel, please stay away from him, he is still sick, I don''t want you to get harmed"


    Eijar crawled towards the ground and asked him to follow her.


    Eijar only wanted to be out of that ce because she could tell that Isiah was going to do despicable things.


    " I know there is plenty of it here, however, I can''t manipte it as the instructions say, I will die if I do such a thing '''' Heigl interrupted Isiah as he was looking at Ciel leaving the room apanied by Eijar.


    Isiah turned around and this time he red at him then said:" Well, you better start exining the whole story about your father, I just met one of his disciples, he is an anti-believer and he spoke about your father, I could tell that he was talking about you Heigl Lumas"


    when Yogev noticed that Isiah was looking at Heigl with a serious look he just joined the conversation and said:" Whatever you heard, Isiah Duncan, it has nothing to do with him"


    Isiah red at Yogev then said:" You know that you''re an addition to the group, right! it is either you stay out of it or I will motivate him with your death, your choice"


    Heigl was so pissed at Yogev but even then he just told him to leave .


    Xavier stayed out of it from the beginning, he just sat on the ground and leaned on the wall while he kept thinking about the horrible days he spent after all of his people died.


    If it wasn''t for Heigl''s mercy he was going to be dead right now .


    When he found him days ago he was so close to death, Heigl didn''t know anything about him, however, Xavier told him everything because he thought he was going to die, he was also hallucinating, And for that he had no control over his thoughts and his body too .


    his smell was horrible, he reeked with sweat and pee from days .


    '' I need a shower right now, but I can''t tell when the next move is going to be done, they will not tell me and I will end up being thest person alive in this ce, that is if Isiah Duncan doesn''t choose to kill me ''


    Yogev walked outside the room very pissed, there was nothing he could do to change Heigl''s mind after the horrible thing he didmonths ago .


    He was walking in the corridor trying to get outside when he felt something bumping into him and he fell to the ground.


    In the beginning, he was not feeling any pain, but now after just a few seconds fromthat impact, he found himself almost paralyzed .


    He turned around slowly only to see a lot of blood on his clothes, from the surprise he couldn''t even tell where the hit was .


    "You thought I forgot what you did to me, and my family, when you chose to kill all of us just like that, just to exercise your power" Lexie was shouting at this point with a scary look in her eyes .<novelnext></novelnext>


    " You ¡­bitc***h '''' Yogev said as he tried to move, he was barely capable of talking when he noticed a sword still stuck in his stomach.


    He just crawled back while using his elbows to just help his whole body crawl.


    " There is nowhere you could go, did you really think that I would forget about something like that? '''' She said as she walked towards him trying to get the sword back.


    Lexie was very pissed, and since Isiah got back she was just trying to do that. She waited for the whole three months only to do it tonight .


    " Stay¡­away ¡­from me " Yogev pleaded.


    " Do you know I am I doing it today, I dreamed about this since I promised Isiah Duncan to wait, he is here now and I will do it "


    He was trying to move back when she ran towards him, she reached him very fast and leaned towards him trying to get the sword.


    He hit her with an air ball spell, he didn''t even harm her because he missed the chance to do that .


    " I will kill you today, only then , I will be able to live again "


    Yogev started to scream when he realized that she was not going to stop until she kills him, she moved back when he threw the airpressed ball towards her, yet she only got back very determined to kill him even more.


    He was feeling a lot of pain the more he screamed, he was feeling like the injury was getting bigger each time.


    " What is going on here?" Heigl said .


    When he heard Yogev''s voice just seconds ago he knew that something was wrong so he just ran toward the corridor to check up on him only to see him in that state.


    Isiah followed himter, he kept looking at them with a straight face, and he didn''t say a thing .


    Heigl stood there between them, looking each time at one of them then said: "What is happening here? Lexie speak to me , why are you doing this, I thought that we are getting along "


    Heigl didn''t want to say explicitly that he was helping Yogev but he was indeed, just standing in front of him in a situation like this was showing how protective he was over him .


    "Just move away, Heigl, I don''t want to hurt you and you know that " Lexie said to him while focusing her eyes on Yogev who closed his eyes this time and rested his head on the ground.


    It felt like he dropped all of his protection because he knew that Heigl would defend him just like the other time .


    Isiah headed towards Lexie with slow steps and then said to her when he reached her:" Kill him"


    Lexie was very surprised that Isiah said that to her, he was ignoring her the whole time, he even stopped her from killing thest time she wanted to do that but now he is saying that she should kill him .


    Lexie turned around to face Isiah, his face didn''t show any type of emotion, he was having the coldest eyes she had ever seen .


    " Lexie, he is not worth it, please, I know he hurt you a lot, he killed your family, he had done so many bad things, he doesn''t even deserve talking about him, but ¡­please stay away "


    Heigl was begging her this time, now that Yogev lost his consciousness Lexie was so driven to finish him.


    " Lexie, don''t kill him, " Heigl added .


    However this time she summoned a different sword and headed toward him with a lot of determination.


    Heigl was not capable of stopping her, she just pushed him away and continued walking toward Yogev this time.


    she was biting her lower lip as she felt the anger pumping her heart like a fuel .


    " I am sorry Heigl, but a person like you , should never be around a corrupted person like him " She said the moment she was closer to Heigl .


    " You love him, you love Isiah Duncan, and he is by far, the most corrupt person I have ever seen "

 Chapter 227 Who Hit You Before?

    Lexie turned around immediately when she heard what Heigl said, it was the first time she heard those words about her Lexie turned around immediately when she heard what Heigl said, it was the first time she heard those words about her feelings, she knew that what she felt towards Isiah was not normal, that sick attachment, that terrible desire to be next to him was definitely something abnormal.


    However, it was the first time that she heard that it might be love .


    She looked at Heigl as if she was going to hit him hard in the face, the theory he spoke about was very tough and there was no way she could exin anything.


    He said it as if it was the truth .


    " Isiah¡­Isiah¡­no¡­" She said immediately when she looked at him.


    Surprisingly, Isiah was still having that cold look on his face.


    " You love Isiah Duncan, you can''t just deny it, whenever we talked about him you just stayed silent, it felt like you have secret emotions"


    Lexie was angry right now, because he kept talking about her feelings as if he knew what was inside of her when even she didn''t know a thing .


    " Stop talking, " She said.


    "You never smiled when his name came into the conversation, you were always telling Ciel that Isiah will never forgive you, a normal person would never seek forgiveness from him, you want more, you want to have a rtionship with him yet you don''t see yourself worthy of it"


    Heigl broke eye contact with her as he walked towards Yogev who looked terrible now with the blood on his clothes.


    "No¡­you are wrong ¡­.I hate Isiah Duncan¡­I hate him¡­I Don''t love him" Lexie said while looking at both of them, she was looking sometimes at Isiah and sometimes at Heigl.


    She felt exposed when she wasn''t even sure about her emotions.


    Just the fact of her having feelings was making her embarrassed.


    She looked after that at her body, she hated her body so much because it wasn''t attractive and it will never be helpful at any time to make someone fall for her .


    Isiah didn''t care about the whole situation, he only wanted to get rid of more people .


    "Is this the strength of your hate towards him?" Isiah said while looking at her with disgust.


    He was referring to the fact, that she got distracted because of that situation and stopped what she was going to do from the start.


    She looked him in the eyes and then said:" Isiah¡­don''t believe him"


    Isiah was more like a dead person who got summoned to that ce, at that moment he didn''t care about anyone, he only cared about himself, Ciel, and no one else.


    Lexie eventually turned around when she didn''t get any response from him.


    She was shaking, her heart was ripped into pieces.


    She wanted to be next to him, she wanted to apologize to him, she wanted to tell him that she will never hurt him again, she wanted to tell him that the world was terrible but she was going to be next to him anyway to protect him.


    Lexie wanted to be next to him since she was a kid, but she lost the opportunity to do so, however she wanted to be there for him even when she was just uselesspared to his powers.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Heigl was holding Yogev between his arms, he didn''t want to remove the sword from his body because he didn''t know what to expect.


    Heigl was having mixed feelings, he was angry at Yogev and he clearly wanted him to die, he even said that to him, however, when he saw Lexie trying to do that he just threw himself between them.


    He looked at Isiah desperately to stop Lexie but Isiah''s didn''t seem like he was against her decision.


    "We have a deal, Isiah Duncan, we have a deal, if you kill him ¡­" Heigl said..


    Isiah smirked as he leaned toward the wall and then said: " You are trying to threaten me !"


    Isiah was trying to keep his calm because Heigl was important for the process but at the same time, he wanted to give him a lesson for the way he was talking .


    At that moment, Lexie pushed Heigl towards the wall and leaned on the top of Yogev while holding the sword in the air.


    Her head was filled with her family''s voices, and she was crying right now since she lost them she felt like she was not worthy of living, she felt exhausted and she waited for death, however, she wanted revenge first.


    "Lexie, I thought we are friends, " Heigl shouted .


    All that lexie wanted at that time was to kill Yogev .


    "Lexie !"


    She heard the voice of Ciel the moment she was about to ughter Yogev.


    Ciel runs towards her while saying:" what are you trying to do ? "


    At that moment, Lexie felt like she was about to vomit, doing this in front of Ciel was not something that she nned for.


    " Ciel, go away, please" She yelled at him.


    Ciel didn''t approach her however he said to Isiah: " Why are you standing there without doing anything? Why aren''t you stopping her ?"


    Isiah didn''t answer his question, he just turned his bead away because he didn''t want to see the look in his eyes.


    "Isiah, you are the only person who could stop her right now, so why are you just leaving her do this , Lexie will not be okay after this " Ciel begged.


    Isiah looked at Ciel this time deeply then said:" I don''t care if they killed each other, in fact, I want them to kill each other, just to save me the burden of killing them, so yeah ¡­.I want her to kill him"


    Isiah was not angry, he was talking calmly as he stated those facts.


    Ciel just kept looking at him and then said:" We lived together for three months, he always treated us right, he always brought food, and he never hit us"


    Isiah was very pissed that Ciel mentioned the word( hit ) in his sentence, it just revealed to him that he was getting by his family.


    "Who hit you before? "Isiah said .

 Chapter 228 The Mess She Created

    Ciel didn''t even know why Isiah was asking about that, it felt so random to him and out of context, he just said impatiently:" She is not thinking clearly "


    Isiah was very pissed every time he had to collide with Ciel, he knew that this would happen in the future when he just chose to grab him and hug him and tell him that he was his family.


    Isiah wasn''t even surprised at this point but how much persistence Ciel showed, he expected that the moment he chose to take him under his wings .


    " I am going to stop her" Ciel said as he was walking towards her trying to interfere between her and the decision she chose.


    At that moment, Lexie felt that something was grabbing her waist when there was actually no one standing next to her, she lowered her sight only to see something very dark graving her waist, and a few secondster she felt that thing grabbing her away from Yogev..she was confused and she was still crying and angry .


    However, her resistance was very low.


    What happened next was her body flying all over that corridor as if she had been dragged only to impact Isiah strong body with her back.


    She tried to move but the spell Isiah made around her was very strong . She was glued to him.


    At that moment, Isiah said to Ciel:" So, you want to save him, how about her ?"


    When Lexie found out that she was very close to Isiah that way and he was threatening to kill her again she felt that she was going to die, very soon.


    Ciel was very pissed that Isiah was teasing him that way, he just felt that he didn''t care about anyone anymore .


    At that moment, Heigl started to remove the sword from Yogev''s body, the bleeding was more than he could handle, and he was at this moment very terrified of what was happening in front of him.


    He felt that his hands were not even controlled by him, he panicked and eventually rested his hands on top of his chest helplessly.


    He was not even listening to Isiah and Ciel and Lexie anymore, he was in his own world, living in his own chaos.


    He didn''t even notice that he started breathing heavily, he felt like air was not entering his chest anymore.


    His voice started to be heard from afar.


    Ciel noticed Heigl''s state, he was in between, Isiah was already messing with him about killing Lexie, and Heigl was panicking while Yogev was about to die .


    At that moment, Xavier appeared, he was walking slowly as if he was going to fall the next step, he was feeling a lot of hunger, he was not feeling full with what Ciel gave him, he wanted to rest , drink, shower, but none of that was possible if they stayed like that.


    When he saw Yogevying on the ground with blood all around him, he knew that something happened, yet he didn''t care about a single thing .


    He stood there without doing anything while looking at his enemy dying, he felt good as he saw him in that state, he looked around just to see Isiah holding Lexie in some sort of dark fog.


    He knew that she should stay out of it, he tried to walk away when he felt someone grabbing his tunic.


    He looked down only to see Ciel looking at him with the most adorable eyes he had ever seen, he reminded him of his kids .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xavier remembered all the killing he did, the kids his alliance ughtered mercilessly, and all the sins he did after he became the leader.


    Ciel was not crying , he was just begging him silently with that look.


    Xavier didn''t want to do anything to help Yogev, that person killed his people, his family, he would have killed him now if he had the power to stand against Isiah .


    Yet, he chose to y it safe.


    "Please, help him" Ciel said to Xavier .


    Xavier looked at the person who saved him just hours ago from dying and then said:" I can''t"


    Ciel was very persistent as he said: " You can beal him as you tried with Heigl, it will work".


    Ciel didn''t know any healing magic, and giving his divine energy was not going to do him any good .


    "You are stronger than me kid" Xavier said while patting Ciel''s head.


    "I can''t do it by myself " Ciel shouted at him when he felt that he was walking away.


    Eijar crawled back to Isiah''s neck and then said:" You can''t kill them now"


    Lexie was very surprised that eijar said that, and Isiah was confused too.


    " Why do you do something like that,.y stupid, stupid snake?"


    " I feel like I am dying because of the way you are suppressing that hunger, I don''t know how you are doing it, but it is very harmful, and remember, you are not the only one in this, just leave them be for now"


    Isiah felt the same way Eijar felt, meaning, any new body around here was going to result from him turning into a monster, which ispletely something that he didn''t want Ciel to see.


    He pushed Lexie right away, she already heard that conversation, and even then she was very confused .


    At that moment, Isiah walked away from where he was standing then said:" Don''t kill the bastard, yoooo, fuc***er , heal that fuc***ing bastard "


    In the beginning, Xavier didn''t know that those words were addressed to him, so he kept walking away, until Eijar crawled fast toward him and strangled him with her whole body.


    He suffocated for a bit , he startedughing afterward, yet Eijar kept doing that until he fell to the ground.


    Isiah walked towards him slowly and when he reached him he stepped in one of his legs and then said:" I will break every leg and arm you have if you try to ignore my words again, I will make you feel pain that you never thought existed "

 Chapter 229 You Can Use Me !

    Eijar looked at Isiah for a long time before she whispered :" Let''s not think about a thing here and go up here, killing every one of them is easy, okay, however, you need to be in a good shape when you go there"


    Isiah nodded his head, since he killed his parents and every member of that anti-leveling group he was acting very edgy as if he was going to snap and kill everyone around him .


    After Xavier healed Yogev when Isiah requested him to, Lexie stayed away from him as well, Heigl immediately went to the device again and started reading his father''s journals .


    Ciel didn''t want to talk to any of them, he stayed by himself because he was very pissed .


    Yogev on the other hand was very weak when he got healed by Xavier forcibly . He searched for Heigl, however, he didn''t see him near him when he woke, which made him feel terrible because he realized that Heigl didn''t care about whether he lived or dies .


    Xavier had to take a moment for himself, after all, he was forced to revive his eternal enemy with his healing magic or would die if he didn''t do that.


    "You " Isiah shouted the moment he entered the transportation room again, he was talking to Heigl now, his voice was very high which freaked Heigl so much .


    When he reached him, Isiah said:" you said you are struggling with the energy !"


    Heigl replied immediately:" Yes, I can''t manipte it "


    "I can"


    "What do you mean by that? "


    " I can manipte that energy, then there is no further problem "


    Heigl put his father''s journals on the table where the device was put then looked at Isiah and said:" Yes, if you could do that then, there is no other problem, there is plenty of Emperium''s divine energy here and also in the castle, the device is fixed and you could manipte it "


    Isiah was nning to take only Ciel with him, he wanted to kill everyone here and level up but because of Eijar said to him it didn''t sound like a good idea.


    " Let''s start right now, you are still sick, you could copse at any second"


    Heigl was thinking very deeply of everything that could possibly happen, he didn''t trust Isiah and he was not sure whether he was going to take them with him but even with that, there was nothing he could do .


    " Tell me, what are you going to do with us ? " Heigl asked quietly, he was scared yet he desperately tried to hide how he felt .


    " You ? " Isiah said whileughing at him .


    " I know that you might find it very funny but I really need an answer to that question, " Heigl added, very confused.


    Heigl was trying to not trigger any new anger episodes so he just tried to figure this out peacefully by himself .


    " You are asking this so you could make a decision, but you have to know that you don''t have any saying in this, you are not free to choose and certainly you can''t put me in a position where I have to choose, none of you is going up there with me, none of you is going there, you, that stupid friend of yours, that crazy bastard Xavier too, that bitc***h too, none of you are going there"


    " And the kid? Ciel, you didn''t say a thing about him " Heigl asked while trying to keep calm while hearing all of those horrible things .


    " Ciel is going with me, " Isiah said firmly .<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Okay, I understand that "


    " So let''s start right now "


    " One more thing, Isiah Duncan, don''t be in a hurry, do you think that the Emperium is the same as this ce? " Heigl asked while looking deeply into Isiah''s eyes.


    " I know it is different, I have been hearing that since the beginning from multiple people actually, and now I think I know why , these people were all influenced by your father''s ideas"


    Heigl smiled at Isiah and then said:" Why do you want to level up Isiah? "


    Isiah got closer to Heigl, he was already very tall and he had to lean towards him to look at him in a good way, he grabbed Heigl by his neck then said:" Trying to waste my time with your silly questions, isn''t it very obvious!"


    Heigl closed his eyes instantly because he was very scared of Isiah.


    " Just ¡­just ¡­I think you need me there" Heigl was very scared yet he managed to say those words .


    Isiah spit on the floor and then red at him saying:" I know things, I could help you fix things, I could help you with anything you ask, however, I can''t kill for you "


    Isiah smirked while looking at Heigl as he was trembling in front of him then said:" Can''t kill ! Huh ! And you are going to be next to me, how is that ?"


    Isiah was not even considering that as a possibility however, he thought that the idea itself was very funny.


    Yogev walked into the room at that moment, he was still not fully recovered from that injury and when he saw Isiah grabbing Heigl by his neck he felt terrible .


    " Don''t hurt him, " He said .


    Isiah looked at him and then said:" You have a death wish !"


    " You can use us, both of us, " Heigl added very quickly.


    Yogev was so pissed that Heigl was acting that way, yet he didn''t say a thing this time he just stood still in the middle of the room .


    Eijar at that moment tightened her body around Isiah''s neck and then said:" I need to talk to you"


    Isiah pushed Heigl right away, then walked away from them to outside the transportation center .


    She looked very serious, and Isiah knew right away that she was going to say something important to him .


    It was morning already, the weather was surprisingly good, Isiah rxed right away when he saw everything under the sunlight, it has been months since he saw it. The warmth on his skin gave a fake sensation that he was alive and everything was already okay .


    " You have to listen to me carefully , master "


    .

 Chapter 230 Who Is Going ...

    Eijar was acting suspiciously, Isiah hold her whole body in his palm and then said to her:" Start talking "


    " Master, you are nning to take Ciel with you"


    " Of course, I will not leave him here with them in this dangerous ce, it is obvious" Isiah replied .


    " And you are nning to kill everyone on your way up? "


    " Eijar, you know the answer to these questions, why are you just repeating them ? " Isiah was pissed now because he felt that Eijar was just wasting his time .


    When Isiah showed her that he was already pissed she just said to him:" And Ciel, how do you n to take care of him when you are too busy killing everyone, are you nning to get him involved in this ?"


    Isiah didn''t seem to think about that because when Eijar mentioned that he felt triggered that he missed such an important thing like that .


    He acknowledged what she said right away then said:" Okay, what do you suggest ? "


    " We need to take at least two of them. The girl seems like she would protect him well, she already did that before for several months , and the boy , the one who fixed the device for us, I think he would be helpful" Eijar stated to him .


    She was very happy that Isiah listened to her several times since they agreed to help each other in Xodura.


    He was finally thinking of things rationally and not getting pissed that she was suggesting things to him .


    '' I think he was saying the truth about our contract, he was definitely going to break it, a person like him would never lie, I never saw him do that at least in front of me, he is powerful to the point where telling the truth is just so easy to him, in this, I think he is the most straightforward person I have ever seen , he is better at this in an abnormal way ''


    "However, I will kill them when they be useless, especially her, " He replied to her suggestion .


    Eijar nodded her head and then said :" Master, I am going to help you with this "


    Isiah didn''t say anything after that, he just put her back on his neck and headed toward the center.


    Ciel was in another room sitting alone, Lexie was very distant from them since thest light she had with Yogev .Xavier was sitting alone outside because he didn''t want to see the enemy he survived .


    Isiah gathered all of them in the transportation center, he stood next to the table while leaning on it with one hand, they all stood in front of him very confused about this random meeting .


    " You are noting with me, '''' He started the conversation like that .


    Heigl was mortified when he heard Isiah''s decision, he started to argue with Yogev , while Lexie and Xavier were silent, Ciel didn''t want to say a thing so he kept looking at Isiah forcibly .


    " Only three of you areing with me, Ciel" Isiah stopped talking then he pointed at Lexie and Heigl.


    All of them were confused about what happened there and of that random decision.


    Xavier said to him then :" What will happen to us "<novelnext></novelnext>


    " I don''t need you"


    " Heigl, did you know about this ? " Yogev shouted .


    Heigl kept being silent this time, because in Yogev''s words he seemed to know all of this before when he didn''t know about a thing.


    " There are 2 choices, it is either I kill you right now, or , let you live by there " Isiah added .


    Xavier looked at Yogev at that moment and realized that with both of them staying here they were already going to end up killing each other .


    Isiah turned around to face the device for the transportation when he heard Lexie saying :" I ¡­I don''t want to go"


    He immediately knew that she was going to stay there to kill Yogev, yet he ignored what she said .


    Yogev said at that moment:" Don''t leave me here, they are going to kill me "


    He was begging Isiah yet when he said those few words he just looked at Heigl unintentionally.


    Isiah ignored him too, Xavier went outside right away because he knew that Isiah Duncan was not going to listen to him, and he didn''t care about leveling too, he only wanted to take his revenge, and Isiah gave him exactly that .


    Yogev was begging for Isiah to take him, however, Isiah pushed him away from him and focused on the process itself .


    Heigl didn''t want to even look at Yogev after his words when he implied that he asked Isiah to do this .


    And Yogev was very pissed at him already because when he woke up after that fight he didn''t seem to even care about him . .


    As a result, he just left the ce too trying to stay away from Xavier too, he was too afraid that he might fight with him in his state.


    " Isiah, leave me out of it, I don''t want to level up, I don''t want to go there, I want to stay here "


    Heigl didn''t seem to mind because he only wanted to see what the ce his father visited looked like, he was very angry with Yogev''s assumptions about him, he was angry and scared and for that he just had to get along with Isiah even when he deeply cared for Yogev.


    Isiah turned around only to see Lexie standing behind him, not very far with a sad expression on her face .


    " You don''t have a saying in this " Isiah replied to her .


    " I don''t want to go there, Isiah, can you just leave me here, I will not be very helpful to you, I will be just a burden " She was very scared of him, since she heard him talking about the hunger with Eijar she only wanted to run away and never interrupt with him again .


    At that moment Isiah walked towards her very fast and clenched his fingers in her arm then said :" I decide when you be useful or not, I am not taking you with me to save you, I think you could figure this out by now, you are going with me to do things¡­nothing more "

 Chapter 231 Youre Next

    The worse thing already happened and until now Yogev was still not believing what Heigl did to him, to him, Heigl knew what Isiah wanted to do and who he wanted to choose.


    To him, he was brutally aware about how much Heigl hated him from the beginning and especially after he did that messed up thing to chaos assembly .


    He just had to disappear, for now, in this region there is only him and Xavier and Linen, yet he was not aware of his presence for now.


    Heigl on the other hand just felt terrible, of course he wanted to go up there but he wanted to do it with Yogev from the beginning, he defended him with his life yet he always found ways to make sick assumptions about him .


    This time, he decided to not care about him at all and do whatever he wanted.


    '' It won''t be the same of course but there is nothing I could do, I have to just think about what I am going to do''


    Even at this moment, Ciel didn''t express what he felt about Isiah''s decision, he certainly didn''t like the fact that they were going to leave Yogev and Xavier behind, also he was very upset that Isiah was forcing Lexie to level up against her will.


    He saw Isiah as he was saying that with angry expression on his face, Lexie was sad but he was ying dirty all the way down .


    " Everything is ready" Heigl said when he just turned on the device.


    In fact, he only wanted to divert Isiah''s thoughts to leave Lexie alone .


    From what he saw, he could tell that she was not in a good state since she attempted to kill Yogev.


    Heigl couldn''t me her for that, he has done a lot of bad things.


    " The energy you said " Isiah replied right away .


    The device was set to control the transportation center, however, Emperium''s divine energy was meant to be inserted in everyone''s core so that they wouldn''t be harmed when they level up.


    Isiah had that energy already inside of him and it was regted by the bracelet Jivan made for him, Isiah wasn''t sure whether the same thing that happened to him would happen to everyone too .


    Yet when he thought more about it, the energy Jivan used when he healed him and broke the seal for him was not the same.


    That energy was summoned directly from Emperium, however, this energy was adjusted to be in this ce but it has to be manipted by someone who already has it.


    At least those were his first ideas about the matter .


    Eijar was silent all this time, however, when he started absorbing the energy by putting his arm on the floor she said:" The energy , it will not be regted inside of them, there must be a spell around, ask him"


    When Eijar said those words Isiah realized that the theory he made was not correct.


    '' So Jivan was not aware of the spell ? " He asked.


    Yet he just looked away this time when he realized that there was no meaning in exining what he said to Eijar because she didn''t know who Jiavn was .


    Thinking more about it , Isiah now had another theory about him that he may be a member of the anti-leveling believers'' group.


    " Isiah" Ciel said at that moment, he looked very sad and Isiah felt troubled by the look in his eyes .


    "Yes" Isiah said when he realized that he was not going to say much .


    Ciel stopped talking and I didn''t ask more or try to know what he was going to say to him.


    They both just ignored each other and focused on other things .


    " Hey, Isiah I found the spell that your snake talked about " Heigl interrupted Isiah as he was absorbing Emperium''s divine energy in that ce .


    " Let me see " Isiah took the journals from him without any permission and showed it to Eijar, Eiajr looked at it for a while then said:" Yes, it is not that difficult, you could do this because your energy is huge, however, this is a divine spell"


    Isiah nodded to her and then said:" That''s exactly why I showed it to you, my diabolic core is very powerful, however, my divine one isn''t that mourous "<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Yet, I still think that you could do it, master, I will try to divert you from using dark energy" She offered.


    " You could do that ? " He asked because he was very surprised .


    " I could only try, master, after all , I am not that powerful at this level"


    Isiah did what he had to do, the first one to send was definitely going to be Heigl, because even then Isiah didn''t trust a thing about him .


    And he didn''t want to try it on, Ciel and Lexie .


    " You first " Isiah said with a suspicious smile on his face, he was practically saying to Heigl that he was going to sacrifice him in this process .


    Heigl got closer to Isiah, and he didn''t have a choice but to do that, he was very scared and after hearing thest conversation between him and his snake he just realized a lot of things, things that his mind couldn''t even process .


    Only then Heigl wanted to back off from this yet the look on Isiah''s face was not that weing of that idea.


    " Anyst words before I send you" Isiah said .


    Heigl shook his head, he gave Isiah all the instructions already and now he could only listen to his fast heartbeat as he was making his future between Isiah''s hands .


    " I have power, yet the temptation of killing you is growing inside of me "


    Isiah said those words just to mess with him but at that moment Heigl was never scared like that, Isiah approached his palm towards his chest to insert the divine energy required, then said the spell, nothing harmful happened to Heigl at that moment, but there was definitely something different about him.


    The spell that was needed in the process was the missing piece definitely inside of him, because it was meant to make a moderator inside of the core, in his case Jivan made the moderator outside in that bracelet because he didn''t know the actual spell.


    Heigl headed towards the transportation center after looking deeply at Isiah then said:" Don''t kill me "


    For some reason Isiah wanted to mess with a lot, he wanted him to be scared and clueless of his intentions .


    Lexie was looking at Heigl very sad because they were stuck with Isiah who was now their scary nightmare .


    " I don''t know what is up there, but , Heigl , wait for me there, okay " Lexie said to him, basically she was trying to tell him that she was going to follow him and he was not going to be alone there.


    He was scared yet when he heard those words from Lexie he felt a bit of support, at least he felt that someone finally cared to console him .


    They all were confused about whether Isiah did the spell correctly, however, he was the only one aware that he did it as the journals said, because there was Heigl standing in a good shape without any pain or any modifications in his physical appearance.


    Lexie pressed the button in the device to start the transportation as Isiah told her when the door was closed on Heigl in that small room .


    Only a few secondster they watched as he his body disappeared right away, it seemed like everything happened as it was supposed to happen , Isiah smiled widely and then said:" Next, you "


    he pointed at Lexie so she walked toward him slowly, she was sad and felt that she lost all of her freedom the moment they met again.


    Ciel got closer to them this time, even when he was already pissed at both of them yet he just got closer, it appears that he was worried that Isiah might hurt Lexie, however Isiah did exactly what he said .


    Without any problems, Lexie was the second to level up, she hugged Ciel before going to the transportation room, she hugged him and whispered in his ears:" You have to trust one thing here, Ciel, the only thing that seems like reality is the fact that Isiah Duncan cares about you, he is not going to hurt you, yet don''t expect him to change for you, this man is ¡­.this man is not good "


    Ciel was confused by her words, he already thought that Lexie hated Isiah, yet here she was telling him that he cares about him.


    Lexie patted his head with a sad smile on her face then she left him all alone with Isiah and Eijar.


    ."Are you ready? Ciel, you''re next " Isiah said to him without even looking at his blue eyes.


    Ciel nodded without saying a thing as he prepared himself to be next , Isiah did the same thing to him yet when he was going to that room, Isiah took his hand then said:" Minutes and I will be right after you "

 Chapter 232 Leveling Up

    Isiah was confident about the process, the leveling was done three times already by him, he was definitely the most powerful man in Delwias Ind, the region was not empty, yet there was no one there who could possibly try to challenge him.


    He already had Emperium''s divine energy inside of him so he just had to put his palm on his chest to put the moderator by the spell he learned.


    After he did that he threw the bracelet that Jivan gave him because there was no need for it .


    Eijar was proud of Isiah and his development, after all, he was making a huge progress, and he was growing fast, even his emotions were not that edgy, at the beginning she thought that it is maybe because he didn''t have any emotions left inside of him, however when she saw the way he treated Ciel she knew that this man was a human after all.


    Going to the world beyond didn''t turn him into a monster.


    " It is our turn master," Eijar said to him.


    Eiajr was on top of his head, he already felt the excitement for what he had done.


    Isiah said to her then :" Now who is going to press that button for us in the device"


    Eijar realized that only now, however, Isiah thought about it from the beginning.


    "I have an idea but I am afraid that it will just ruin our leveling "


    "Tell me about it, " Eijar replied, very curious.


    Isiah headed towards the device and then said:" My energy, my dark one, I think I could control it to do it, yet I am not sure whether using magic while leveling is good or not"


    "I see why you are hesitant about it, " Eijar said .


    Isiah sighed while still looking at that button then said:" Well there is only one way to find out"


    He headed towards the room then he started to make a rope of dark energy towards that button. Eijar was connected to him so he didn''t have to do the same procedure to her.


    She tightened her body around his chest and then said:" Let''s do it"


    It was everything he wanted since he was a kid yet he couldn''t feel excited to go up there.


    Even when it was his only dream since he could remember yet all that changed.


    " Emperium¡­finally " He said .


    Isiah pressed the button in that device and cut every connection with the rope he made of his energy before the leveling stat.


    Secondster the leveling started, Isiah didn''t feel any pain, it felt like he was used to more pain to the point where the pain that came with leveling felt nothing to him.


    Yet he knew that Eijar was feeling pain from that , so he moved her from his neck and put her between his hands. She was shaking so he started to pat her head just to relieve her.


    If he was in a normal situation he would have relieved her pain but while leveling he wasn''t sure and therefore he didn''t want to take risks.


    That didn''tst for long, Eijar rested her whole body when everything ended .


    The door opened, Isiah made sure that Eijar was in a good state before he walked outside.


    He didn''t say a word to her, he just used his senses to know whether she was good or not.


    The first thing he saw was a huge building in front of him, the moment Isiah saw it something inside of him clicked, he shook his head in disbelief only to see Ciel and Heigl, and lexie standing there waiting for him.


    He waspletely speechless,


    "The transportation room had settings, and obviously I didn''t see that until we came here "


    " What do you mean?" Isiah asked .


    " There are three settings of ces to that device, it says, there is one for the pce ,one for themunity and there is one abandoned because it sends people to an abandoned era" Heigl exined.


    Isiah didn''t care much about the settings, all that he cared about was that the building that was in front of him was not normal, it has nothing to do with Delwias Ind, and it is more advanced than the castle and the transportation center.


    " Europe, in the Victorian era" Isiah shouted .


    Yet none of them was that thrilled about making aparison, he was the only one who had that information and they couldn''t rte to it " .


    "So this ce is abandoned? Isiah asked.


    Heigl answered:" Yes, as it appears, we have been here for minutes but I think that there is no one around"


    Ciel looked very pale so Isiah headed toward him and then said:" Was it painful ?"


    Ciel nodded to him. Isiah looked at eijar and Heigl at that moment then said:" What was the degree of that pain?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lexie looked down then said:" A huge pain, I felt like I had my members detached then glued together "


    Isiah touched his face when he realized that the injuries his parents did to him disappeared.


    Then looked him in the eyes then said:" I didn''t know that it would be this painful"


    Ciel didn''t say a thing, he just looked away and started walking away from him.


    Isiah knows that he should have at least told him and exined to him what to expect.


    Lexie walked towards Ciel and started walking with him when Isiah just turned around and said to Heigl:" I have a theory "


    " What is it ? Heigl asked.


    "I have to test before " Isiah said .


    Eijar started to move now and headed towards Isiah''s neck then said:" Master, we arrived, that was very painful "


    Isiah arrived at the ce that he wanted to be in his entire life, yet now that he was there he became more curious to know even a single thing .


    He was not excited yet he had that curiosity inside of him.


    "I am leaving Ciel here with you, Don''t move until Ie back " he said before he started to walk away towards the building he saw first.


    It was not guarded or sealed or even inhabited, he just went inside and started to search the rooms, it was empty inside just a few pieces of furniture here and there in a bad state.


    He went to all of the floors only to discover that it was a Victorian house which waspletely different from his house back in Delwias ind.


    He saw this type of house before I moved when he was still on earth but now he was walking inside one of them.


    He looked from the window of the 3 rd floor only to be shocked by the way this ce looked.


    "I feel like I am inside a movie " Isiah mumbled to himself but Eijar heard him and wandered:" A movie, what''s that?"


    Isiah smiled and then said:" We are going there"


    She still had some post-leveling sickness yet Isiah didn''t seem to care because he was feeling strong and confident about what he was going to do.


    "I think this region is indeed different but they have no idea, it only makes me think about the possibilities " Isiah said as he started to walk away.


    There was a city on the other way across the forest, as he walked towards it, Isiah realized that there was pollution in the air, the air didn''t smell right, and he could notice that there were a lot of noisesing from factories around .


    The sky looked grey because of the smoke that wasing out of those factories.


    Isiah remembered the way air was filled with pollution on earth and global warming.


    Isiah had a smile on his face all that way.


    "I have a theory " He said again when he was close to the city .


    The smile on his face was priceless, he knew what to expect after that.


    Eijar was pissed now that he kept saying that he had a theory yet he didn''t talk about it .


    " What is it, master?" Eiajr said impatiently.


    Even eijar was very surprised by how this ce looked.


    Isiah realized then that she never leveled up with Lucas before, which made him question even the fact that Lucas maybe never have been here too.


    Yet he removed the idea of asking Eijar from his head because he knew that she wouldn''t tell him about Lucas.


    "This society is advanced, and when I say advanced I mean by that this society is the like seeing of a future of a ce" Isiah said as he pointed to the sky.


    He was too consumed to know what was there until he forgot to look up there.


    "That ce is more advanced and so go one " He said as he was pointing at the region above him.


    Eijar nodded her head then said:" This ce is different, yet I don''t see how is it advanced to you "


    Isiah smiled because he didn''t know how to exin to her what was in his mind, he only looked at the region above then said:" Emperium, here I am "

 Chapter 233 Emperium

    The ce was much different than any other ce he saw in Delwias Ind, and the resemnce of this ce and the cities in Europe in the Victorian era was shocking .


    Isiah has so much theories and the one that stood with him was the fact that he was in the middle of an advanced regionpared to the one he lived in his entire life because of keeping them in the dark.


    It felt like this ce was getting more information, more tools, more magic to bring something like this to life .


    " our divine energy is just useless, while theirs could do a lot, we are living wasted lives there" isiah said to eijar.


    "I think you forgot the fact tha all the regions were on one level in the past, '''' Eijar replied.


    " What do you mean by that?" He asked.


    " you had equal opportunity, however they worked very hard to be like this, so you shouldn''t me them"


    Isiah just realized that eijar didn''t understand the weight of the difference between them.


    "My stupid , stupid snake, i am telling you there is more to it "


    isiah was thinking about was the a pureparision between this region and his first region with the develped countries and the thirld world countries on earth.


    it felt lik it, there was a constant fear of the truple full moons and the monsters, and the aftermath of that night was terribe to the whole region, and even the magic spell that they learned were not that powerful.


    When Isiahpares them to wwhat he has in his grimoire those spells appear to be rubbish.


    When Isiah entered the city he noticed the rotten smell in those dark corridors.


    There were a lot of people who appeard to be in a bad state because of hunger. There were bunch of people whoid on the floor.


    isiah shook his head in denial:" that''s emperium ? This is the ce that we thought was our dream, why are these people in this condition ? " Isiah asked but he didn''t wait for an answer.


    He walked next to those people and all he noticed was the fact that they were wearing the same clothes as him.


    He kept walking even when some of them started to touch his clothes .


    isiah kicked most of those who reached out to him when they saw him passing.


    that dark long corridor ended with a huge light, isiah didn''t know what to expect, even when he didn''t raise his hopes he was already disappointed with this ce .


    however the huge shok he got was from when he went outside that corridor, he saw just a different world from the one he saw inside those dark corridors .


    people here were actually walking peacefully with, or even riding their carriages, there were streets, a really big ones .


    and people seemed to be happy in contrast to those he saw inside the corridors .


    the houses were buit diffrently, they were big and spacios and lined up in lines, it was simr to every city he saw in those movies .


    " i didn''t see thising" isiah said while looking at eijar .


    "you have to do something about your cloths, master, you look like the ones we left inside the dar corridors"


    she said while pointing at his cloths with her tail .


    isiah walked back to the corridor then cas ta spell to make a cloths that were simr to what thos man wore there.


    isiah wore shirts with high cors and a bow, a top-hat, he looked very formal in that costume, it was dark colored, he also tied his hair up because too long for that fashion .


    " you look good, master" eijar said when he finished taking care of his cloths , he went outhere and started walking like people were doing, he had no goal to reach but to gather more information .<novelnext></novelnext>


    from what he saw, men and woman looked very nicewtith thier fancy cloths, they were not living a tought life hunting and protecting themselves, they were living easily .


    "they are living like roality, in delwias ind, only the king would live such an easy life but here they are ¨¦walkign under sun light like they have nothing to do but to look good " eijar was very pissed when she saw the diffrence .


    hover isiah continued to walk as normal as possible just to not grab any attention to him just to get the informations he wanted .


    the more isiah walked around he saw things that seemd familiar to him, the workeres were building veicules but more like the old designs on earth that runs with divine erngy, others were building a lot of houses that looked very nice because it had so many floors .


    magic was an existential thing here and for that peopel used it while doing everything, he even saw a coulple giving gifts to each other with thier magic .


    " are you nning to walk all day master, i am so tired, and i want to rest , yet you keep walking all day" eiajr was impatient when she said that however isiah ignored herpletely


    he continued walking eveven when night fall and people went to thier homes, he wanted to know why is there such a thing in this ce, why there is high ss people who livesfortably and low ss who lives inside those filthy corridors.


    after a long walk he looked at eijar that was hanging in his neck to see that she was sleeping.


    appearently she felt a lot of painafter th eveleing up and that is why she was lloking very fragile during this whole day .


    he tapped her head then started walking towards that aboendend ce here he left ciel and heigl and lexie.


    it was a long road and he wwas walking slowely so that he wouldn''t wake eijar up from her sleep .


    he looked at the region above then said:'' i think i started to see where is this going, maybe they fooled us our whole lives because ofck of knowledge yet this is not going to happen anymore''.


    when he went to that ce where they first came he hated the fact that it was lightned by the moons only when in the city all the streets were lightned by magic spells .


    he didn''t even lighten the road in front of him with his magic because isiah had that new ability of seeing in the dark.


    when he arrived that he felt the air so cold, it was not even cold in the morning but night if felt really cold, isiah saw lexie from afar as she was sleeping leaning towards the wall while both ciel and heigl were doing just like her .


    isiah got closer to them and started to look at them from above then said:"sleeping soundly like that as if everything is okay, i just wonder why they are feelingfortable this way" he was talking in a low voice, he wasn''t even talking to anyone yet he felt like someone was listening to him.


    at that moment lexie raised her face then looked at his face, his featurers were not clear to her but she was aware that he was the one standing in front of them because of his dark energy .


    she was capable of feeling it and distinguishing it from thousands of energies because it was the only one .


    She said to him whispering:" you came back "


    isiah didn''t reply to her so she added:" he wantd to follow you even at that state, we barely were able to stop him from doing that, and he waited for you the whole day yet you onlu came now, i am not ming you or anything , howver i fell responsible for telling you how he felt "


    isiah said to her at that moment:" i am not going to take him around all this time, you are here for a reason, and this is it, this is the reason for you being here, you will take care of ciel and report to me "


    isiah was not yelling at her yet she was not okay when he put it that way, she sighed then said:" i will take care of him even if you don''t ask me to, howver , he deeply care for you and he is influenced by your actions, again i am not telling you what to do but ese , don''t hurt him "


    isiah was seeing her face clearly, so he just said to her:" this is not an act of mercy, you are alive because you have a purpose and once you are done from beign useful to me i will kill you , put that in your mind"


    lexie nodded her head then said:" okay "


    isiah looked again at ciel who was still sleeping then he walked away.


    he was never going to let them think that they were close, they were not, they were tools to him and for that he was not going to be easy on them .


    "you all are going to be dead"

 Chapter 234 Investigation

    The next day, Ciel woke up too early, he woke up at sunrise, and when he did he saw Isiah walking away again, he headed towards him running trying to stop him and all that Isiah did that time was say :" Go away " without even talking to him ¡­


    " Leaving again, Isiah? " He said calmly .


    " Are you okay today ? " Isiah asked .


    " Yes, after I slept all that fatigue and dizziness disappeared, tell me where are you going Isiah ?"


    Isiah continued to walk and then said:" I need you to stay here until I have a clear idea about this ce, okay !"


    Isiah was not giving him any choice but he had to do it that way so that Ciel ept that he have a saying in the matter.


    Ciel nodded his head then said to Isiah:" Okay, don''t go for too long"


    Isiah was surprised by the fact that Ciel epted what he told him , however, Ciel knew that Isiah was going toe back again, he already did that before, he did it several times and therefore he believed that he was going to be back .


    " See youter," Isiah said to him then started to walk away again while checking if his snake was awake or not .


    The only thing that seemed reasonable to do was to check on his people who leveled up here, he didn''t know anything about thews or thenguage so he stayed away with a goal in mind to find the people who leveled up .


    Eiajr woke hourster, she was very dizzy but her state improved fromst night.


    Isiah asked her to focus on the mission, yet all she did for the whole day was rest her head on his shoulders.


    Isiah didn''t know where to find those people, and when he thought more about all that people told him an idea started to form, inside those dark corridors he might have a good chance to find them .


    " Well, our destination is inside those dark corridors, I need to find those people," Isiah said trying to inform Eijar of his goal.


    But all she said to him:" Is there anyone that you are looking for, a family member? A friend ? "


    Isiah smiled sarcastically then said to her with a cold voice:" I killed my parents, and my only brother is either dead or alive, I don''t know, and I don''t have any friends"


    Isiah was talking honestly to Eijar yet he was trying to meet some people that he knew back in his days in Delwias ind, he wanted to see what happened to them, miss Adelita, Ethyl, and Jivan .


    All of them leveled up when the evacuation happened and he wanted to know what happened to them .


    Isiah headed towards those dark corridors and started to walk there slowly, there were a lot of people thrown there, they were either dead, sick , or disabledpletely.


    The smell was terrible and Isiah knew that those were rotten bodies dposing there while no one was doing anything about it .


    Isiah started to use his enhanced senses to check on the state of their divine energy and what he discovered was the most choking thin the ever seen .


    " Is this real? "


    " What are you talking about ? " Eijar asked


    " They have no divine energy, I thought maybe it is just one or two but let me tell you that every single one of them is drained of divine energy, and that is why they are about to die "


    Isiah waspletely shocked by this new realization.


    " Drained? I don''t understand these people have to be stronger than people in Delwias Ind, either those who leveled up from there or those who were born here, they all have a certain level of divine energy that exceeds the energy from Delwias Ind" Eijar replied .


    Isiah looked at her briefly then said:" I know that, the problem is these people are thrown here, it is not like I care about them but this¡­this means that someone put them into this state, it feels like they have been used "


    Isiah walked towards one of those people and pulled him by his neck then said:" who are you ? And who did this to you "<novelnext></novelnext>


    the man didn''t answer Isiah''s question, instead, he kept mumbling and whispering words that were not clear while gasping for air .


    " This man is about to die, it is the same as everyone here, I can''t get any information from him but I think, what''s behind this is a huge story "


    Isiah pushed the man away until he fell on the ground and then continued to walk inside that horrible area, it felt nothing like the scenery he was in yesterday as he was walking inside that city.


    "Whoever is responsible for this is strong, to kill all these mages this way is very brave and can only admire such an act " Isiah said with a smile on his face .


    The strategy here didn''t require any fights probably, they only drained those people and threw them here to die .


    " Master, this ce looks like nothing that I am familiar with, " Eijar said while she kept her eyes wandering around .


    Isiah knew that she was not familiar with this city because it was civilized and Eijar never knew about civilization while he lived on earth and knew a lot of things .


    He looked at her while she was wandering her eyes around them, and he forced her to stop by fixing her head with his fingers.


    " You didn''t miss a lot, civilization is the worse thing that mankind did to themselves"


    " civilization? " she asked .


    "All these things that appeared to you as extraordinary in this ce "


    Eiajr looked at him this time and then said with a smile on her face:" These buildings, these ces, these clothes, everything is different from what I know, that is why I feel surprised and confused but you, you don''t seem to be surprised master, it feels like you have seen things like this before "


    It was the first time that Isiah appeared to be knowing more than his snake , it was the first time that she looked at him cluless about what was happening around her yet he didn''t want to tell her about his past .


    His past was sacred to him, he wanted to erase it of course, and of course he didn''t want to share it with anyone .


    Isiah paid attention to the wall in front of him there was a lot of paper hanging in there .


    The papers had a drawing of a man that appeared to be some kind of like royalty because of his clothes.


    Isiah looked at the picture carefully and then pointed at it to show it to Eijar, however, Eijar was still looking at him so he said:" This man, his drawings are everywhere, I think he is involved in this, it doesn''t feel like he needs punishment or anything, his pictures only shows how powerful he is around " .


    " Like a king or something? " Eijar asked .


    " No, it doesn''t feel like that, they wouldn''t hang the king''s pictures like this, it is something else I think " Isiah said to eijar then he walked to the wall and took that picture and put it in his pocket.


    Then he wanted to go to the bright side of that city, isiah felt terrible since he got there, the smell, the energy , and those dead body, it was abination of the most terrible things and all he wanted was to leave that ce.


    " ah that ce feels like a dumpster" Eijar said when they went outside of those dark corridors, Isiah looked at her for a long time when he heard that then said :" My stupid¡­stupid snake , I tink you are smarter than I thought "


    " recognition, finally, but still you are saying that I am stupid " Eijar said to him with a smile on her face.


    " The way they said were using the people of Delwias Ind is like this, don''t you get it , it is normal to find a person drained of divine energy, this is not a normal process and these people are doing what is beyond normal.


    They are using them as a source of divine energy, these people are those who leveled up, they are not even working as servers , they are working as a fuel , a fuel to something" when Isiah realized that this was the only exnation for what they found he felt the weight of knowledge, these people are sacrificing these people for energy .


    " This is ¡­terrible, these people leveled up while thinking that they went to heaven, and here they are , drained and used, and soon to be dead, yet I don''t understand, something is off¡­the teachers and those who work in Delwias Ind, they were perfectly fine " eijar questioned .


    " No , I think , I think I get it now, those fuck***ing teachers are selling the dream, nothing more, they are more like an image to that ce , they are the worse part of all that happened "

 Chapter 235 Flirtatious

    After a while, a routine was created there, Isiah disappeared all day to gather information with Eijar while Lexie and Ciel, and Heigl stayed behind .


    What was meant to be done at first, was the investigation part, and it was going to happen for the following days too as nned, yet that situation took longer.


    Isiah knew a lot of new things , however, he wanted them to stay hidden for a reason, yet Heigl started to question his silence after that.


    On the other hand, Lexie just had to make sure that she was livingfortably all those days, she cleaned two rooms in that abandoned house, one for her and one for the boys, however, a day after another, she noticed that Isiah didn''t stay anywhere near that ce .


    He had been staying outside that ce, his intentions were not clear at all to her.


    To her, he was just being himself and nothing more, to expect something more from him was just too dumb.


    After a while, Isiah started to act very strangely as he started to leave for a long time now .


    Lexie stayed away from him, however, Heigl asked for an exnation for everything.


    Exnation as to why he was keeping them there, to why he was leaving for a long time, to why he kept them there in the first ce .


    "It is the same as before, we were just trapped in the transportation center for three months and now we have to be trapped in this abandoned ce for more toe " Heigl said in a moment where he was too angry .


    Every day he spent there showed him that he was paying for leaving Yogev behind.


    "Make yourself useful and try to find something about Emperium, or stay in your ce and wait patiently¡­it is not like you have any say in this " Isiah replied to him while he was leaving again .


    After what he discovered about those people in the dark corridors he became more secretive than before.


    In addition to all the times he visited those dark corridors, Isiah discovered that the man in the picture was the one responsible for all those people being in that state, he was some sort of a hero in this ce and he did all that, not only by himself but he had people working under him.


    His name was Kevin Triton, he was in his thirties, he looked as if he was not born in Delwias Ind, and Isiah could swear that he belonged to Emperium.


    The atmosphere around him made him think that, not his physics.


    Isiah had to gather more info but the only way to do that was to be part of the high ss, wandering around those people in the dark corridors was only giving small details about those who were just about to die .


    Those were useless in terms of any beneficial help.


    Isiah saw many people cross his path on those fancy streets when he finally decided that he had to be one of them if he ever wanted to bring value to his time here.


    Isiah smirked, then he chose one of the fancy clothes he saw that morning and remade one for him; he even asked Eijar to hide it in his pocket.


    Eiajr was very impressed with the chance of his looks, he was charming in her eyes since the day he started to wear Emperium''s clothes.


    "If the theory I made is true, then even the way of speaking is different, they have manners here, and we lived like animals on Delwias Ind"


    '' I wish I watched more movies about this period of history, it would have been beneficial to me '' He thought.


    " You look good to be honest, master, yet I have to say that your skin looks tanner than everyone here, it doesn''t feel normal " Eijar said to Isiah.


    He didn''t care much about what she said, because what was the problem now is his dark energy, anyone here would have the capacity to feel his energy and they would notice that his energy was not normal.


    " The problem now is not my tan skin, it is my dark energy, even if they felt it they would never recognize it or tell what it is, okay, however they will feel that my divine energy is not that much '''' He exined to Eijar.


    Isiah headed towards the streets and this time he was trying to socialize for a bit, he could have killed all of them if he wanted, he was stronger than them even when he had no idea about their presumed strength.


    He needed to know how this region worked before he erased it from the system.


    A fewdies passed by him, they were two beautiful girls in their twenties, he didn''t even look at them, to begin with however Eijar noticed the way both of them looked at Isiah.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She went inside his clothes and crawled in his chest heading towards his ears, Isiah felt that she was moving so he knew that she was trying to say something.


    Once she was next to his ears she whispered to him :"They find you attractive, master"


    Isiah smirked then said:" What do you mean? Who do you mean ?"


    Isiah wasn''t even aware that he was handsome and attractive to the other girls, he never thought of human emotions after all that happened to him, he only thought of Ciel as his family and nothing more.


    " The girls who passed by, they wanted you, they admired you, you look, good master, if you are not aware of that fact"


    Isiah smiled at her then said with a wicked look in his eyes:" It feels like you know a lot of the matter, you are a snake, howe you know things about this"


    Eijar looked away from him and then said to him:" And you are a human, howe you don''t know about this?"


    One of those girls just turned around and walked towards him, she was wearing a beautiful blue dress, her eyes were blue, her hair was dark, she had long hair, with a beautiful smile on her round face..


    She got closer to him and leaned towards him with a cheerful face then said:" Hi, mister, did we meet before, I think we met before"


    Isiah knew right away that thenguage spoken here was the same as Delwias Ind, which saved him more trouble in investigating.


    Isiah red at her, he couldn''t ept anyone addressing him in a friendly way, he wanted to push her away yet Eijar whispered to him:" Don''t ruin your chance like this, she is your way in this ce"


    At that moment, Isiah tried to soften his expression then said to her:" Hey, I don''t think I would forget a face like yours"


    He intended to flirt with her, yet Isiah couldn''t say anything good to her, he didn''t want to call her beautiful because he didn''t find her beautiful at all, he just said those words with no further words.


    The girl didn''t even care about the way he talked to her, she was too blinded by him and started to flirt with him instead of waiting for any mutual eptance.


    " Can you join us on our walk, me and my sister?" She said with a wide smile.


    Isiah looked at her sister with a suspicious look, he found that they looked alike yet he couldn''t just give her the slightest chance to talk to him without formality.


    Eijar pushed Isiah literally in his neck to make him go with them, he didn''t want to, however, just to save more time he started to walk again and they were walking next to him automatically.


    He was not the person who joined them , they joined him instead.


    " I have to say that you look good, yet I think that you are not from this ce "


    Isiah was hesitant about saying anything, he chose to stay like that however the girl said:" My name is Darian, and my sister is Kamile, our family name is Wills, I think you know my family, I have lived here my whole life yet I don''t think I have seen you around"


    Isiah didn''t know whether there were any districts or anything so he stayed silent until Kamile said to him:" But he is handsome, that''s for sure"


    The girl blushed a lot while saying those words however Isiah didn''t have any reaction.


    He was just trying to pass by when they wanted to know him very well because both of them were attracted to him.


    " I am busy right now, let''s meet for another day" Isiah nodded his head then he turned around.


    Both of those girls were stunned, clearly, they were not treated like this before, and he was the first one to do such a thing .


    They waved at him then Darian said to him:'''' Let''s meet tomorrow at the park, okay, mister, what is your name?


    Isiah headed back without saying anything to them, Eijar was clearly pissed off at him, however, the thing that changed in him was never going to be fixed.

 Chapter 236 The Storm

    Eiajr spent that whole day messing with Isiah because he just left those girls when they were clearly into him, Isiah was very pissed because of her persistence.


    He needed more than time to be capable of speaking to people again, he was not just going to smile at them as if nothing happened..


    He was not ming anyone, however, he was aware of his low tolerance for people.


    Isiah kept walking and each day he was seeing a new ce, by the end of the month he was aware of most parts of the city he was in.


    " Master, there are a lot of houses, beautifully designed, they are just like castles, however, I don''t think that king stays here, I don''t see what is simr to a pce like the seventh king''s pce in Delwias Ind" Eijar said to him when he was returning back to that abandoned house.


    " I know what you are trying to say, I suspected that from the beginning, this ce is not the main city, I expected that we would be transported to the main city just like in district 1 ,however, I guess it is not the case, this means there are more cities to investigate"


    Isiah grew a huge confidence in his judgment too, now that his actions are not limited by hisck of power.


    He started to see the manifestation of his own decisions with no other obstacles that may drive him off the main goal like his human emotions or hisck of power.


    After he caught all the ropes with his family he was no longer the same person, something in him changed .


    " Are you avoiding them , master?" Eijar asked


    " What are you talking about?"


    " Ciel and Lexie and Heigl, are you avoiding them ?"


    Isiah looked at her and then said:" Why do you think that?"


    They were heading to that ce in the middle of the night, and Eijar replied to him:" Because you are not talking to them, you go back to that ce at night, and you barely give them any exnation "


    Isiah looked now at the road ahead of him and then said: " He is trying to look for his parents"


    " Ciel?" Eijar asked , however she knew that from Lexie a few days ago but she needed a confirmation.


    " Yes, he told mest night about that, I told him to forget about the idea, '''' Isiah replied to her.


    Eijar forced Isiah to look at her and then said:" Are


    trying to hide the truth about those drained people in the corridors, or you are scared that he might go to his parents once he finds them, to be honest I thought he is an orphan"


    Isiah was pissed because what Eijar said to him was partially true, he didn''t want Ciel to go back to his parents who dumped him, and left him alone when he is at the age of five , he lived with a person that he didn''t speak about until he met him after the evacuation, he was clearly beaten and Isiah didn''t want to give them any second chances.


    When Eijar noticed that Isiah went silent she said to him:" You can''t stop him if that''s what he wants"


    " I would never let him fall that fuc***ing trap, he will never give them a second chance, his life was on the line and they didn''t care" Isiah shouted .


    " But he is just a kid, master, if he wants to do that just let him be, or he is going to hate you eventually "


    Eijar tried to warn Isiah of the way to deal with a sensitive kid like Ciel, however, Isiah was so triggered by the idea of letting him meet them after all that they have done .


    It was night, the weather was getting colder, the weather here was not like in district 1 on Delwias Ind, since they came it was getting colder each day, he didn''t know what to expect, however, this weather felt like winter.


    He was wearing warm clothes for the past few days when he went to the city, and wore his original clothes when he came back, however today he just felt tired to change anything, even with his magic.


    He looked at the windows of those two rooms. There was light in those rooms so he entered for the first time, because he wanted to give them some information and check up on Ciel.


    Isiah knocked on the door of the first room he saw, the door opened, and only then he realized that it was not Ciel''s room, Lexie appeared there, her short hair was untied, and she was wearing a see-through long dress, he realized at that time that she wear it before sleep.


    She looked as if she woke up from sleep, her eyes were sleepy and she kept wiping them with her hand.


    He kept his eyes on her eyes as he said very calm:" I thought it is Ciel''s and Heigl''s room, go back to sleep"


    Isiah looked charming and Lexie couldn''t remove her eyes from his body, it was the first time for her to see him with those clothes and that captivated her.


    It was the first time that Isiah entered that ce since they started to live in it, so that made Lexie very surprised, so she said:" Did something happen?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah turned around and looked at the other door leaving her question hanging.


    He knocked on the other door so Heigl opened it for him, he entered and then closed the door behind him while Lexie stayed there waiting for something to happen for a while.


    Ciel was asleep, Isiah sat on the ground and leaned towards the wall, Heigl sat in front of him and then said:" This ce, is not good for him to stay in it, it is very cold out there, it is snowing and I want him to be in a good condition"


    Isiah looked at Ciel for a while before he heard Heigl say:" I am doing my best, the kid is important to all of us, we will never hurt him"


    " Is he still persistent about meeting his parents?" Isiah asked Heigl


    "Yes, he keeps telling me that he has a whole family here "


    " They might be dead, until than , don''t support him in doing anything, and don''t go to that ce, everyone is dead there, drained and thrown in dark corridors"


    Isiah didn''t want to tell him that, however, in that group there was only him who could help him in the full sense of the word.


    " So my father was telling the truth?" Heigl shouted .


    " Yes, Dakkar Lumas was telling the truth, " Isiah replied.


    At that moment, Heigl put his palms in front of his face and started to cry, he was having a huge breakdown and therefore Isiah just stayed there and listened to him without saying any other word.


    Eijar crawled away from the room and headed towards Lexie''s room, she entered the room from under the door and headed to her bed.


    Lexie was still awake, she couldn''t sleep now that she saw Isiah again, she saw Eijar as she was crawling into her bed .


    "What are you doing here?" Lexie said to her very upset .


    "He is crazy, even in this cold weather he still sleeps outside, well, I '' d love to sleep in a warm bed for one night " Eijar replied to her with a sleepy voice.


    "Aren''t you afraid that he might leave you ?" Lexie asked because she was curious.


    " No, me and him are practically the same person ,we are connected , I could find him easily ".


    Eijar said those few words and rested her head on the bed without notice .


    Lexie covered her body and then said:" She must be very tired "


    Lexie stood on her feet and headed towards the window, an hourter she heard the door open and close, and she realized that Isiah left the room.


    She saw him as he walked inside the forest and then disappeared.


    The weather was so cold, it was colder than before, and the snow kept falling for hours after that, she couldn''t sleep now that she knew that he was out there alone in this bad weather.


    Lexie wore her clothes, a dark tunic with ck pants and her boots and she went outside.


    She wasn''t wearing what might keep her warm however, all she kept thinking about was his state in the middle of this storm.


    It was the first time she saw snow, there was no snow in district one, people called it white ash after what happened to district 3 .


    That is why she was driven by an urge to save him.


    " Isiah¡­Isiah¡­.Isiah where are you, please answer me " She kept calling for his name but the storm was strong to the point where she was not capable of seeing or hearing a thing.


    She walked until she reached the forest but all she was seeing was white and nothing more.


    She felt terribly cold but she had to find him, his life mattered to her and therefore she forced herself into that.


    " Isiah¡­please" She whispered.

 Chapter 237 Half Confession

    Lexie certainly had emotions for Isiah, she knew that Isiah was never going to listen to her or even try to justify what she was doing.


    He slept outside even though he felt cold just to not be there with them and to protect them at the same time, Ciel''s safety was the most important thing there and he was not going to do anything to jeopardize it.


    He heard a faint whisper in the middle of that storm, he recognized her voice immediately, it was the same thing that happened in the middle of that attack in those triple full moons.


    However, Isiah didn''t want to intervene with her, he was capable of tracking her energy as she was walking inside that forest yet he stood still the whole time .


    Lexie only wanted to protect him on a night like this, even when she knew that he was stronger than her.


    "Isiah¡­please¡­where are you ?" She said again while trembling, she even fell on the ground that was covered with snow.


    Isiah thought that she might get bored and tired of him and that she was going to go back inside that house, yet she didn''t.


    Lexie kept searching for Isiah that whole time ..


    Isiah was far away from the house inside the forest, he kept tracking her movements the whole time until he got tired of her and wanted to send her back.


    He walked towards her with angry expression, he was capable of seeing her in the dark however Lexie was blinded by the snow and darkness.


    "What are you doing here?" He shouted at her .


    When she heard him, Lexie felt very scared because Isiah looked and sounded very angry yet she was grateful that she found him finally after a long time of searching in vain.


    " It is cold, this white ash is harmful ¡­." She lost all her power to talk to him.


    " Go back to sleep" He said firmly when he noticed that she was trying to collect her power to talk to him.


    " I am going to, I just want to make sure that you are safe in the middle of this chaos" She said


    Isiah gave her a deadly look and then said :" Safe ? "


    He left his question hanging there, he wasn''t waiting for an answer and he didn''t want to talk to her more than he did .


    He turned around and wanted to continue walking away when she said:" I know that you hate me ,I know that you can''t stand talking to me, I hated you, I hated you for a long time because a lot of things, I can''t say that I am better than anyone, I am just like everyone, I am too corrupted and disgusting just like them, however, don''t push me away.."


    Lexie stopped talking when she realized that she was technically begging him to keep her close to him.


    " The audacity you have, listen to me, these tricks don''t work on me so stay away" He replied to her but that was just like a threat.


    Lexie thought something might change now that they leveled up but apparently Isiah stayed just like he was before.


    " Yes, I should be ashamed, " She replied while covering her face with her hands.


    She never talked to a boy that way, she never felt that brutal attraction toward a boy like she did with Isiah, yet, when that happened she never interpreted it as love, she just kept pushing away that feeling even when he was about to die ¡­


    "Give me a chance " She said to him while closing her eyes.


    Lexie knew that she was not appealing, she looked like boys , wore their clothes, and fought like them, she never had any feminine aspect her whole life.


    " How dare you ?" Isiah yelled, he was very angry now .


    "Give me a chance, " She repeated .


    Isiah couldn''t even look at her the same way she couldn''t just look at him.


    Lexie closed her eyes and then kept repeating:" Give me a chance "


    She said it multiple times, and each time Isiah got closer to her while she stood still.


    He grabbed her neck with his hand to make her very close to him , she was so small and fragilepared to him however she didn''t break because she was closing her eyes.


    She felt his strong hand as it was pressing her neck, she tried not to panic because she already experienced that so many times from him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Give me a chance " She whispered, not that she couldn''t talk.


    Isiah was biting his lower lip while looking at her from above then said:" How dare you ask me for another chance?"


    She didn''t reply to him, he leaned towards her this time then said:" Do you think that I would give you a second chance? Never, not in a million years, I will never give anyone a second chance, and certainly not to someone who watched me as I was dying and enjoyed that show, you , you girl, lost every fuc***ing possible chance at that moment, there is no way you could atone for that"


    Isiah yelled at her after that and said:" Open your fuc***ing eyes"


    She was not looking at him for the whole time, however when he yelled at her she looked at him with a lot of fear in her eyes, Isiah felt her heart beating fast when he was strangling her with his hand , and he knew that she was so scared of him but he didn''t do a thing about that..


    He wanted her to stay that way .


    " The day ¡­I took your hand and I asked you to y with us , you pushed me , you looked at me with disgust, I wanted to be next to you and y with you , just like I did with my friends, however, you pushed me, "


    She was having a lot of difficulty speaking, yet she continued doing that while Isiah was so pissed that she was talking about a past that he never wanted to hear about.


    "When I asked my mom about youter that day, she told me about the whole story "


    Isiah pressed more on her neck and then said:" Stop talking"


    When she felt that she touched a tough area she just had some courage to continue and said:" Isiah, I became a rebel after that, when I knew that I can''t approach you I started doing what was on my mind¡­I did only what I wanted "


    Isiah smirked while saying:" And that is why you stood there while watching me die"


    He was being sarcastic, and she started to cry, she was having a breakdown in front of him as she said: " Isiah, I hated you over the years, I hated the fact that I couldn''t remove you from my head, I wanted you to disappear from my life, I even tried to disappear from your life by leveling up but failed"


    Isiah was pissed because she was trying to justify what she did .


    " I saw you smiling and being arrogant while they were trying to kill you¡­Isiah¡­you were acting very ¡­"


    Lexie stopped talking when Isiah said to her this time:" You think I deserved that?"


    It was clear that she meant that, Isiah pushed her onto the ground while he was still strangling her , he was on top of her while leaning his head towards her then said:" Listen to me, you will never be close to me, I can''t stand you and I want you to disappear, no , no , I want to kill you by my hands, there is no need for your tricks, don''t act like you care when clearly you want me to be dead"


    Lexie kept her eyes closed as she kept hearing all those hard truths, she rested her head on the ground and waited till he finished talking then said:" I am offering something different, I am offering my emotions, Isiah, I¡­"


    " Don''t say it, you want to say that you ..you care about me ?" Isiah said sarcastically.


    However Lexie felt so tired that until now Isiah couldn''t interpret what she was saying.


    " Yes ,I care about you"


    "Why? "He replied firmly.


    "I feel like we are connected "


    "Why?"


    " Can you stop questioning me ?"


    Isiah forced her to look at him by raising her chin towards him then said:" You are a liar and maniptive girl, there is no fuc***ng connection and there is certainly no fuc***ing emotions, you only want to be with me because you think I am strong, you saw what I was capable of, you realized that in a middle of a war you better be with a strong party¡­that''s all"


    She was shivering because of the snow and the cold weather and the feeling of being trapped between Isiah''s arms gave her a hard time to even moving.


    Her lips were turning blue and her skin was freezing when she heard him say:" I want to kill you, wait for your time .


    "Isiah¡­it is cold "


    She sighed because she felt like she couldn''t breathe.


    " If you die now, I would be grateful"

 Chapter 238 I Love ...You...Isiah Duncan

    "I can''t take it anymore" Lexie whispered with a stolen breaths as she started to look at isiah with a stolen breaths.


    her body was not used to be in such cold atmosphere, delwias ind''s weather was not that cold, it was hot most of the time even when it rains.


    her heart started to beat slower than she was when she was standing on her feet and looking for isiah .


    but now that she found him while he was safe and sound she felt a bit of relief mixed withfort that she was next to him .


    '' he is right


    Isiah looked at her very confused, it was very cold however he wasn''t feeling the same way she was feeling.


    The impact of that cold weather was dreadful on her , she was breathing heavily and trying to formte a few words to talk to him but he couldn''t.


    There was silence after that because she was not talking and arguing with him anymore.


    Isiah tried to get away from her, that position was barely useless now that he was going fo faint,being on top of her was not going to give him any satisfaction, because he wasn''t going to torture her at this state.


    Leaving her to die alone sounded like a food idea.


    As he was movinghe felt her arms around his waist, he looked down to her only to see her eyes closed..she didn''t stop there, she just grabbed him and pulled him towards till he fell on top of her.


    Isiah was now above her while using his elbows as a pir, his nose touched the snow underneath them.


    Because of their height difference, isiah''s face was facing the snow whie her fqce facing his chest.


    "Uwaaaah "she made this voice as she buried her face in his chest .


    Isiah was taken by surprise, he did know what happened and what he was supposed to do in a situation like this from the beginning.


    At that time, isiah didn''t even think that she was doing that because she was attracted to him and she felt safer close to him, when she thought that she was about to die she just had to do what she really wanted.


    From the shock isiah didn''t move right awayhe was still trying to figure out why she pulled him closer to her when she was about to die .


    ''Is she scared of dying?'' He thought first.


    Then he thoughtter'' not everyone is mentally strong enough to face death''.


    He only thought of those possibilities,pletely ignoring her emotions.


    " I am sorry " she whispered.


    Isiah knew that she was freezing to death and he knew that deep down he wanted her dead.


    She was holding on to him very tight while her body was shivering and her teeth were making a lot of noises.


    "Tsk.. I told you, Don''t apologize to me, i will never forgive you" He saidvery pissed .


    " I know, " she whispered.


    Lexie was still awake, she was hearing his voice from afar, but she kept replying to him just so that she could hold on to her life.


    Isiah pushed her this time, and pulled his body away from her.


    "If you fuc****ing know that , you should act like it"


    Isiah stood on his feet while lexie didn''t even move from that position, he was capable of hearing her heartbeat and her breathing as it was going slower by the minute yet he didn''t do a thing.


    Isiah started to walk away when he heard her whispering:" i hated you isiah"


    Isiah couldn''t even exin why he was capable of hearing her whispers like that.


    He looked at her and she was just frozen just like before.


    She didn''t move, not even for a bit.


    '' Why is she so persistent? Why is she acting like that? Why is she trying to be so pathetic like this¡­she hates me i know, but, why is she saying this to me like this? why is she repeating it at a time like this ''


    Her divine energy was fading slowly,isiah remembered at that moment when she was here.


    '' i could have killed her before, i had the chance to do that multipletimes but i refused to do that, i needed her presence for ciel, only for him''


    Isiah looked at her again then thought to himself:'' do i still need her?''<novelnext></novelnext>


    At that moment he remembered all the things she had done to ciel, she took care of him as if she was he real mother, she fed him, she protected him im multiple asions, she made sure that he wasfortable even in a ce like this.


    '' yes, she cared about him, yes she made sure that he is okay, she was with him more than me in this month, she ¡­.''


    When isiah caught himself thinking about what she hqd done for ciel, he sughed loudly.


    It just meant that he was giving her reasons for survival, he was just stating the benefits thates with her .


    As she wasying on that cold snow , lexie looked just like a little kid, she was not feminine, not tall,not thick, she looked just like ciel but taller than him.


    " i hate you" she whispered again.


    Isiah was very pissed now that he was questioning himself wether he kill ber or let her live, and sbe was not helping at all.


    " i love ¡­you ¡­isiah duncan" she said again.


    This time isiah froze in that ce, he was about to check up on her for her to stay with ciel.


    That was hisst decision, he just chose to give her more time before he actually kill her when he heard her say that she loves him.


    Her voice was barely heard het he heard what she said.


    She didn''t say a thing after that.


    Isiah remembered the first girl who confessed to him before he died for the first time.


    ''We were a kid back then, she just liked the idea of me ,and i¡­i..did right when i refused her ''


    Then his thoughts led him to think about the fact that he heard those words from two people before, Nina and his aunr rosa.


    '' you love me ? you fuc***ing said that you hated me and you said you still do, you are using a new technique on me, you should know that now that you said that i am regretting the decision i made before, i will kill for sure now ''


    Isiab walked towards her slowly, her temperature was very low, he face was so pale, her lips and fingers looked very blue, she wasn''t wearing something warm, isiah knew that she was at the edge .


    "Only for ciel, i am still going to kill you"


    When isiah headed towards her to lift her bidy he nticed the traces in ber neck from when he strangled her.


    Her body weight was so light, it felt like he was lifting a child there, the moment he put her between his arms he noticed that she didn''t move at all, not like the first time when she pulled him towards her .


    She was barely breathing, isiah started to walk towards that house, and with slow steps he entered her room.


    He headed towards her bed and put her there.


    He was shocked when he saw eijarying there, he smirked then forced her to wake up.


    Eijar had a very bad tamper when she doesn''t get enough sleep, and when she saw isiah holding lexie she was very confused and surprised.


    " master, what''s happening here?" She said with surprise.


    Isiah pushed her away then put lexie on ber bed, he covered her with her nket then looked at eijar and said:" she was out there in the storm, she is cold, and she is about to die "


    Eijar looked at him very confused then said:" why? whyshe was out there, did she follow you or she tried to run away from you"


    " she is ¡­" isiah stopped from talking at that moment for a second then tried to change the subject so he said:" is there anyway to raise the temperature here?"


    He knew several spells to do that but those were going to kill her if he used them.


    " you have dark energy, you could kill her at any second if you use your own energy" eijar exined to him.


    At that moment isiah didn''t even care about lexie, he only thought of who he would leave ciel with, only her was fit for that role as for nkw.


    " i want her to die in a painful way, yet, i still need her"


    " you can''t use your energy on her master" eiajr repeated.


    At that moment isiah looked at her for a long time, there was no otber way to raise her temperature better then the physical way.


    He saw that a few times before in movie and now he was about to test that on her.


    "Why are you removing your clothes,master?"

 Chapter 239 Intimacy

    When Eijar saw that Isiah was removing his clothes, she started to panic, she saw him naked before however when she saw that he was naked around a girl she thought that he was going to have s**x immediately .


    Her life in Xodura was tough and it was around stuff like these.


    Eijar knew that Isiah was nothing like Zahir Acrabag who used her body for years to fulfill his sick desires, yet all that she thought about at that moment was that possibility.


    Isiah saw that she was acting very shy around him as he was removing hisst shirt , he smirked and then said:" Why are you acting this way!"


    Eijar said right away:" Are you going to have s***x with her, I thought that you didn''t like her and that you are going to kill her at any moment"


    Isiah raised his eyebrows in disbelief because he was stunned when he heard what Eijar was thinking about them.


    " Like ? Do you think I am pathetic to even like someone, if want to have s***x with someone I wouldn''t even think whether I like the person or not, because I wouldn''t like a single person in this lifetime, if I was this pathetic and waited for this to happen like you are saying then I would never have s**x with anyone " He said sarcastically .


    It was the first time that he and his snake talked about something intimate like that. In his first life he was driven by emotions and desires, he was acting like a normal 16 years old kid.


    Of course he managed to restrain himself however he had those emotions which arepletely different from this life .


    In this life, he didn''t even have the luxury to think about that topic normally, and thatck of thoughts disappeared totally from his head when he leveled down.


    Isiah didn''t think about this subject until Eijar brought it up today.


    '' I think ¡­I was too consumed with revenge and improving my powers to the point where I lost all desires¡­no ¡­no ¡­this is not the correct exnation, I think I am bing something else, something different, something monstrous, I am bing less of a human every day and with that all the normal emotions and desires that a human has are disappearing from my soul¡­''


    Isiah looked at Eijar deeply then said:" Do you feel sexual desire ?"


    He wanted to add '' That you are a dark creature '' But he stopped himself from asking because she was going to know what his thoughts were .


    Eijar crawled towards his arm slowly, Isiah was not waiting for that at all, he stood still as she was getting closer to his face then she said with glowing shining eyes:" Yes, master "


    '' She is wicked ,why is she acting like that? Is she flexing to me that she still has those feelings ''


    Eijar rested her head on the corner of Isiah''s cheek gently then said :" Of course I have those feelings"


    Isiah didn''t know even what her motives were because what she did was thest thing he suspected.


    Eijar then removed her head and looked him right in the eyes then said:" However , I have never had s***x, I got sexual assaults from Zahir over the year yet we never had s**x , that is why I guess he hated me the most"


    Isiah said to her with a calm voice: " I can''t imagine that you could have s***x with Zahir, what did he expect ? How about snakes like you? "


    Eijar smiled then said to him as if she was suppressing an answer then said to him:" I am one of my kind, of course, there are snakes in the world beyond but they are nothing like me, don''t let my small size fool you, master "


    Isiah nodded his head and then said :"I see"


    Eijar then crawled back to the ground heading outside the room when Isiah was looking at her from above with confusion .


    Clearly, she was hiding something from him but he didn''t want to hear what she tried to hide .


    Isiah kept his pants, however, he was shirtless, he sat on the bed next to Lexie, looked at her briefly then he started to make friction in her extremities to make her feel warm, he did that for half an hour and then he headed toy next to her, he covered her with the nket that was there, and then he made sure to remove the dress she was wearing.


    He noticed that she was wearing something like sheets to hide her breast .


    '' She clearly went too far with the boy''s thing'' Isiah''s face was straight as he put her dress away, it was not even a warm dress .


    To Isiah, it was the first time he shared a bed with a girl in this world, and for some reason he only felt obliged to make sure that she is okay for Ciel .


    In the beginning, he kept touching her extremities to warm her .


    However, when he noticed that there was no benefit from that he just grabbed her whole body to be in contact with his body .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her back was glued to Isiah''s chest, and surprisingly that didn''t bother him at all, because she was very tiny and she was not long, which was good for him .


    He hugged her body tightly, he put his arms and legs around her and because he was bigger than her he managed to cover her whole body .


    She was freezing yet he was not .


    He felt her body shivering, however, he was capable of maintaining her movements.


    Half an hourter, Isiah felt that the temperature was rising and that her heartbeat was beating normally, her breathing was not that bad either.


    " If you were not important to my n I would have left you to die there," He said to her .


    Isiah was sleepy now that he was sleeping in a bed away from that storm .


    He hated every contact he had with others, however, for this day he just rested his head on her neck and then slept .


    ********************


    Something was pressing his cheeks, one time after another, Isiah opened his eyes immediately, very Shocked that he even slept in a situation like that .


    It was very dark yet Isiah saw her as she pressed her lips on his cheeks giving him a long kiss .


    She kissed his cheeks in multiple ces for multiple times and all he thought about was the reason for his sleep at that moment .


    He noticed that he wasn''t pressing her body to his anymore and that made him stunned for a few minutes. She was facing him now, and she was the one pressing her body to his .


    Isiah red at her that time yet she was too focused on kissing him to the point where she didn''t even notice that he was awake and he was upset by what she was doing.


    Isiah felt her palm on his chest, she was touching him gently in his chest while kissing him.


    Isiah had never had se***x his whole life yet when he saw her doing that he realized that she was not experienced at all.


    He didn''t know what people around here do to entertain themselves, however, on earth, he had seen some videos and movies that show how the things are done between a man and a woman in an intimate rtionship.


    He knew what to do for sure, yet she didn''t.


    Isiah knew that she was just doing what felt pleasant to her; however , he hated the whole situation .


    "Ahhhmmmm amm , fuc***off" Isiah said to her when she was about to kiss his cheek again .


    Lexie panicked and didn''t know what to do, she was there, so close to him, closer than anyone and she couldn''t do a thing now that he was awake .


    Their eyes met, Isiah tried to push her away but he couldn''t because she put both her arms around him and then she started kissing him again.


    She kissed his neck, his cheeks, and his mouth multiple times but not for long, it felt like she wanted to do a lot of things at one time and she couldn''t even know whether he was having fun or not.


    " I said fuc***k off" Isiah repeated .


    Lexie started to cry right away then she sat on the bed. She didn''t notice that Isiah removed her dress, she was sitting while covering her face with her palms.


    " I am embarrassed, I was weak, I wanted you for myself, I wanted to kiss you, I never felt this way, I think because I was so close to you I got ¡­.I got ¡­ "


    Isiah sat this time and said very pissed:" You felt horn**y "


    He was not asking her, he was stating that fact .


    Lexie felt terrible that he exposed her that way so she added:" This will never happen again, I got carried away, I will never do that ..ever again¡­Isiah Duncan "

 Chapter 240 How Things Works

    At the same time, Isiah went to the street where he first met Darian and Kamile Wills.


    And as expected , they were both there waiting for him in the most beautiful dresses he had ever seen.


    Eijar just looked at him and then said:" This is the perfect ce for you to be, master, girls are falling for you naturally and no one seems to know about you "


    "You are wrong, people know everything about me however, they don''t know my face" He said as he got closer to those girls, he didn''t even smile at them yet Kamile said to him while approaching her hand to him:" Will you escort us, mister¡­"


    She definitely wanted to know his name, however, Isiah stayed silent and continued to walk without touching her .


    Eijar was hiding in his pocket now waiting for him to make a move on both girls. However, it felt like he couldn''t speak to people anymore.


    Isiah was walking at his fast pace and the girls were trying to follow his pace desperately, at that time, Eijar was looking at him very confused.


    He was very upset, more than usual and the only thing she could think of was the fact that he might fight with Lexie when they were having s**x.


    She didn''t even see him when he left the house; she just followed him by following his dark energy.


    Lexie didn''t show up that morning, however, Eijar stayed away from her because she didn''t know what to expect.


    Isiah was so sure that Eijar was holding herself from asking him aboutst night, she was curious, he could tell.


    When they reached a public garden, Darian said to Isiah with stolen breaths:" We have to rest here, I am so tired"


    She was wearing high heels and that is why she was going to faint if she continued walking .


    Automatically, Isiah started to walk away, however, Eijar tightened her body around his neck and then said:" If you walk away this time too, I will bite you, master"


    It was a threat from his snake, however, Isiah smiled sarcastically at her and then said:" Even if you do , you can''t kill me "


    Darian sat on a wooden chair, however, Kamile looked at Isiah with disappointment on her face.


    Isiah didn''t care about them at all, however, when he saw that Eijar was pissed because he didn''t interrogate them, he turned around then said:" Let''s rest here"


    Kamile'' s face was very delighted now that Isiah said that, she sat next to her sister and waited for him to get closer .


    Isiah was still standing and he kept wandering with his eyes all around him, it felt like he was entering a whole universe.


    That public garden felt like a piece of heaven, the trees were beautifully done, and the roses and all the flowers were making it look like a painting .


    " This is the most beautiful garden in Emperium, it is designed by the great Binr" Darian said when she saw that Isiah was interested in it, she knew that Isiah was not from here as a result of that.


    "Binr?" Isiah said again.


    However, this time Kamile said to him:" He is Binr Wills, my uncle, currently he is not here , he leveled up to Afan"


    The girl pointed to the region above them ,Isiah looked at the region above him and then said :" Was he strong ?"


    "I am telling you he was one of the best here, however, Bianr was very into art, he didn''t even want to level up, if it wasn''t for his family he was not going to go"


    Isiah looked around him and then said:" His magic must be strong"


    Isiah could tell that this ce was built with a huge power, he was capable of feeling all of his power in every single thing that was there.


    " We are the only ones left here, but we are soon to go, our family is waiting for us " Darian added .


    At that moment, Isiah said to her:" I thought the most powerful person around here is Kevin Triton"


    Kamile looked at her sister deeply, it felt like she was knew something about him, then said to Isiah:" We don''t talk about him"


    She was not mad or anything, it just felt like talking about this person was not a good thing.


    " He is powerful though " .


    At that moment, Darian looked at Isiah for a long time then she said: I could tell that you are curious about him , however, I think you should know that the man you are trying to know about is not only powerful, but he is the scariest person around here"


    Isiah felt confused, if they are killing people around here by this man then he should be some sort of a hero and not a threat .


    " I want to know a few things, " Isiah added .


    At this time, Kamile was very pissed of her sister, she just stood then said to her:" You are causing us a lot of trouble if you don''t know "


    Isiah didn''t ask more, he didn''t want to act persistent and for that he grow on Darian''s heart a lot so she said to him:" I am inviting you for tea, how about that, and we are going to talk about this man, it would be safer in our house, Don''t you think"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah looked away as if he was not interested then said:" If it is not safe then, let''s forget it"


    Darian shouted with excitement that time and said:" No¡­no¡­it is totally fine"


    Even when Kamile was the younger of them however she has not driven that way to tell him something risky.


    "At what time ?" Isiah said to her .


    " We could do it today if it is good for you "Darian answered with her eyes glowing with excitement.


    At that moment, Isiah nodded his face and then went with the girls to their house, it was a big house that looked fancy, Isiah knew that this family is rich just from looking at their house .


    There were a lot of servants working there, Isiah tried to look at them if he could recognize any of his people but he couldn''t.


    They were all strangers to him, and they looked nothing like people from Delwias Ind.


    They sat in the living room, Darian called for the servants to bring tea and she sat in a feminine way in front of him on the couch.


    Her sister on the other hand was standing next to the window very upset with what she was doing .


    Isiah pretended that he sipped tea but he didn''t, he just wanted them to think that he didn''t refuse what he came for.


    He removed his hat and put it next to him .


    "I Am very happy that you are here with us, honestly I just thought that you are going to refuse the invitation like yesterday"


    Isiah said at that moment:" So it is your turn to level up to Afan?"


    The girls nodded, it felt like an excellent move to hide his real intentions, Eijar was happy that he came here without her pushing him.


    " Yes, even though, weck power, we are not like our family members, we are not at their levels" Darian said.


    At that moment, Kamile shouted at her not caring about Isiah''s presence.


    "And if we don''t level up this time we are going to be killed "


    "So this person kills those who don''t level up ?" Isiah asked .


    "Yes, and it is not only him, there are a lot who work with him, he hasmanded from the 6 th king " Darian added with a sad smile on her face .


    " And no one is excluded from this fate?" Isiah asked.


    " No one, we are going to be killed by him " Kamile said this time with a calm voice .


    Isiah looked at Darian this time and then said:" So it is either you level up or you are going to be killed ?"


    " Yes "Kamile said.


    However, this time Darian walked towards Isiah and sat next to him then said while putting her hands on top of his hand:" And for you to ask such questions I think you are from that region"


    She was speaking with disgust about Delwias ind however, she was still impressed by him.


    " Yes I am " Isiah agreed.


    He didn''t want to tell any lies because if they reacted he was going to kill them ..


    " Why are you here?" Kamile asked


    " What happened to those who leveled up from region 7 ?" Isiah asked .


    " They are so weak and they are not helpful to Emperium with anything but their energy, so they are killed the moment they reach here.


    I know this is shocking but , I am telling you this because you are already here, you survived "


    Darian exined .


    Isiah knew that something like that was happening in the shadows, however he hated the way Darian was talking about it and he wanted to hurt her for it .


    " You deserve to be dead, you bit**es, and you are not going to wait for leveling up anyways"

 Chapter 241 Bonding With Her...

    When the girls heard what he said they were very confused, the man whom they liked turned out to be a very evil man and he was going to harm them.


    Yet none of them has done anything to him, or said anything, they just stood there and kept looking at him.


    At that moment, Eijar showed up in front of them, however, they were not even bothered by her existence there, they just gave him a weird look after a long time of ring at each other.


    "This man Kevin Triton, where is he ? Where can I find him ?" He said with a straight face.


    Darian said to him at that moment:" How about I take you to him and you spare me from this "


    " Spare you? I am not going to let anyone live"


    " Okay, I see, but I really think that you still need me, you can''t handle being in this ce alone. I figured that you were from that region from day one, I knew that you were strong and that is why I wanted you to be on my side, " Darian added .


    "You see, I was against this from the start, she is just so stupid to think that you will let her live " Kamile said with tears in her eyes.


    Isiah looked at her and then smirked, he didn''t care about any of them yet he wanted them to feel emotional torture before killing them so he said :" Well, even if that''s the case , I only need one of you, do you understand, miss ?"


    He was speaking to Darian because she was the older one there.


    He wanted to push her to her limits just to know how she would react if he made her choose .


    " I guess, I have to be generous today, I am just killing one of them, who do you think I am going to kill?" He said firmly.


    "Master, this ce is filled with people, if you are going to kill one of them then you might kill all of them as well, and the hunger ¡­.master the hunger will be terrible " Eijar whispered to his ears.


    She didn''t want him to mess around, he needed information and he shouldn''t just kill people until it is unbearable for him .


    Isiah looked at Eijar and then said:" Fuc***k, my sound of reason "


    Eijar was so confused because he called her that, yet she liked it more than she showed to him.


    Isiah sighed and then started to drink the tea she gave him, it tasted like the blood of a dead animal, he never tasted that but he could imagine.


    " I think I am never going to find something delicious, poor me, I think at this stage the only delicious thing I would have is a dead corpse that I killed, " He spat on the ground, not caring about manners in front of them.


    Kamile looked at him with disgust because of how he acted, yet Darian had a deep admiration for him.


    " I will help you, this ce is huge, it is more than you can imagine, Emperium is like a maze, we have a sophisticated system, there are plenty of towns and these towns are way far from each other, we don''t have districts like in your region but we have towns and those are very crowded with people , you could be spotted if you are not aware of the rules" Darian said while she was leaning towards him.


    Isiah knew that he needed some help to know about this ce however he didn''t want to spare their lives.


    He hated the fact that he needed their help, however,all that he thought about at that time was a way to kill one of them without feeling hunger .


    Isiah looked at her face with disgust then said:" Where is Kevin Triton? "


    Eijar liked the way Isiah acted around women, he never acted soft around women, he never changed his mind or followed a woman just to have se**x with her.


    She was sure that Isiah was never going to like a girl, she could tell just from the look in his eyes .


    At that moment, Eijar started to think of another possibility, she wanted to exin his behavior because he was not acting normal at all.


    '' Does he like boys?'' She thought.


    It was not a weird thing for her, she have seen demons and monsters in the world beyond being in rtionships and sexual acts with the same gender and for that, she thought that Isiah was just like that.


    Eijar decided to put an eye on him and see what his deal was.


    " He lives in the main town Kricano, he is one of the 6th king mages, he is very strong and there is something about him, he is not doing this because it is his job, he is doing it because he likes it" Darian answered him while still capturing his eyes .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah stood that moment and looked at her very angrily and said:" Well, prepare yourself, we are going tomorrow, ah before I forget"


    Isiah cast the same spell he did to Heigl and Yogev to Kamile, he hit her with that spell, and she started to cry and panic however, he continued to walk away.


    Darian run towards Isiah and hugged him saying:" Please , don''t hurt my sister, I am going to do anything for you, I am not going to tell anyone about you "


    " Of course, you won''t, I will kill her instantly and you too, you are not that important for sure to me, '''' He replied while ring at her from above.


    At that moment, Darian put her head on his shoulder while having his hand between her hands then said:" I will please you, sir"


    "Don''t sister, you will only bring shame to the family " Kamile said while wiping her eyes this time impatiently.


    " Se***x? Hummm, not interested in spreading your legs and inserting¡­"


    Isiah spat on the floor and stopped saying more words because it was the first time he spoke that way and he hated the fact that he said those words .


    Eijar opened her eyes in surprise, it was the first time she heard Isiah speaking that way and she couldn''t even process what he was going to say.


    Isiah left that house silently like he came leaving the hurt pride of Darian and the deadly curse on Kamile.


    He was convinced that both of them are going to remain silent all that time.


    He was walking in the streets without saying a word , however, Eijar was very curious to the point where she stopped him from walking and asked pushed him towards a dark corridor.


    " I am sorry master but I have to ask you, you Don''t like women, I know, but do you like men ? "


    Isiah looked at Eijar very confused , it felt like she was bringing a random topic to discussion.


    " Why do you ask ?" He said very calmly.


    Eijar got some confidence when she saw him speaking calmly then said:" How you treat women¡­is just ¡­too .I don''t know how to exin it to you¡­but it feels like they don''t have any power over you "


    " And ?" He asked .


    " Does man have some power over you ?" She asked .


    Isiah smiled, he was entertained by her random question, so he said while looking at her with dead eyes in inside then said: "You are not the first to ask this question, Lucas''s mother asked the same thing back in the day, she was concerned too about this"


    Isiah couldn''t even say mom when he was talking about his mother, he looked at Eiajr who was facing him.


    Eijar was very confused when she heard that answer so she asked again:" So, master, do you happen to like anyone "


    Isiah looked at her deep in the eyes and then said with a calm voice:" I liked women¡­"


    " And now you don''t?"


    Isiah couldn''t exin to her what he was feeling but he managed to say:" Now I don''t feel a thing, I feel like I know all the techniques, the tricks, the lies, the hurt,...I can''t feel a thing "


    Eiajr was not satisfied by that answer because she knew that Isiah couldn''t just formte a good answer and therefore she just put her face on his cheek then she rested it there while saying nothing .


    Isiah didn''t know what she was doing to him at that moment , but for all that time he just stayed still until she said while still being in that same position:" I couldn''t feel attraction to anyone after what Zahir did to me, master, I thought that I am dead inside, that is the most horrible feeling in the whole world"


    Isiah felt her feelings as if they were his, at that moment Isiah felt like Eijar was just sharing her feelings physically with him.


    He felt the burden on her shoulder, so he raised his hand and touched her head with his palm then said:'''' I am never going to let anyone hurt you again.."

 Chapter 242 Ciels Break Down

    Isiah made sure while he was walking around that he copied in his head a lot of designs for clothes to for everyone.


    He didn''t discuss with Eijar the full n but he told her that he was going to take Ciel with him and that meant the other two too.


    When he arrivedte at night he asked Eijar to bring all of them into the Heigl and Ciel''s room .


    The n was simple, he needed them to take care of Ciel while he was going to investigate what happened to those who leveled up .


    When Eiajr told Lexie that Isiah was asking her toe she was very hesitant , all that she kept thinking about was how she acted patheticst night when she was imposing herself on him and kissing him that way .


    She was sitting on her bed while hiding her face with her palm when Eijar said to her:" I guess you did something terriblest night, I think I have to let you know that master only did that because of Ciel "


    "Did he tell you what I did ?" Lexie asked while blushing


    Eijar smiled that time and said to her with a cheerful voice:" Hmmm, so you did something !"


    " You liar, you only wanted to know what happen, why did you do this to me !" Lexie was very upset with how Eijar acted toward her .


    However Eijar said to her that time firmly:" I have to give you this advice if you want to stay alive, the master is only keeping you because of Ciel, if you be useless to him he will kill you, don''t make it fast with flirting with him or anything "


    Lexie started to crawl towards the door and when she reached it she said to her as she turned around her:" Don'' t bete now "


    A few minutester, Lexie followed her to that room while looking at the ground, she was so weak that she couldn''t just look at Isiah as if nothing happened .


    When Heigl saw her looking at the ground while walking he said to her with a smile:" You will tremble and fall and break your neck, were you asleep or something? "


    " No " She replied while she sat next to Ciel without raising her eyes to face them .


    Ciel was sitting next to Isiah and he kept looking at him all the time , however, everyone was capable of seeing how much he was upset about him.


    " Isiah, what the matter, usually you never ask for a meeting, did something ? " Heigl asked.


    " We have to move " Isiah replied firmly .


    " Move where ? " Heigl asked again.


    " Kricano, another city , it is where the king lives, I will have more info there "


    Eiajr crawled towards Isiah and sat on hisp when he was speaking so he said to her:" Are you okay now? "


    " I am okay" She said , none of them knew what they were both talking about, however, Ciel looked at Eijar then said:" I need you to help me, Eijar, Isiah is acting strangely, I keep telling him that I have to see my family but he ¡­he is not even talking to me, I think he is avoiding me or something, please tell him that I will be a good kid "


    At that moment, Eijar crawled to Isiah''s neck slowly while everyone was looking at her as she was moving therefortably without anyints from him.


    When Isiah saw Heigl''s look, he realized that he was confused that Isiah was treating her in a good way, even though Isiah didn''t know that he was doing that .


    Something happened and let them bond like that, Isiah''s eyes captured Lexie as she was burying her face and not even daring to look at him after what she didst night .


    At that moment, Eiajr said to Isiah:" He needs to know"


    Isiah looked at her very upset then said:" Shut the fuc***k up, okay, don''t try to be in the middle of this, this is not your decision to make and you are not going to change my mind"


    They all looked at Isiah with confusion, they thought that Eijar''s words were heard to him, but clearly , she didn''t and she knew it because she was not even upset she just said to him:" Okay master, don''te to me when things go down"


    Ciel stood that moment and headed towards Isiah then said while looking at him from above:" Brother "<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah looked away because he knew that Ciel was trying to pressure him to change his mind while using his cute little face .


    " I want to see them, I want to know how their lives were without me, they left me there with ¡­." Ciel stopped talking for a while then said while touching Isiah''s cheek with his little palm:" I want to see, please "


    Isiah was very curious about his past, he never talked about anything and therefore Isiah tried to extract more info from him now so he said with a straight face then said:" In one condition "


    Everyone was surprised that Isiah didn''t even push Ciel''s palm from his face, they were looking at two people who hated physical touch but here they were having thatplicated moment while looking at each other.


    " Tell me what happened to you? " Isiah''s question was very open, he didn''t want to give a yes or no type of question he wanted him to talk about the real thing that happened to him.


    Ciel kept silent while Isiah was fixing his eyes on him .


    When a few minutes passed Isiah said to him with a cold look:" That''s my condition, tell me what happened to you ? "


    Ciel was very upset that Isiah was pressuring him that way so he removed his hand from his cheek and then said very upset:" Nothing "


    " Nothing? Are you sure? " Isiah said to him because he noticed that he was sweating and having trouble keeping a stable breathing.


    '' I think I made a mistake, I shouldn''t pressure him like that, but , but , I really tried to give him all the time he needs but he ..he never shared a single thing about what happened to him in that period, I have to do this ''


    Ciel backed off then turned around and tried to go outside the room, at that moment Isiah just shouted at him saying:" You can''t do this, Ciel, talk to me "


    Lexie stood and headed towards Ciel and wanted to calm him down because he was breathing heavily as if he was going to suffocate soon .


    " Ciel honey, Ciel honey , calm down , okay " She kept repeating as she was running towards him when Isiah just red at her and then said in a loud voice:" Don''t get closer to him, leave, now "


    Isiah looked at Heigl too at that moment then said :" You too, leave"


    Lexie was hesitant about leaving Ciel with Isiah because he was the reason for him being this way, she stood in front of Ciel very scared, she knew that she was pushing her luck a lot while doing that then said:" Please, he is just a little kid, don''t pressure him like this "


    Heigl put his arm around her and forced her to walk away, even Eijar started to crawl away following them leaving Ciel alone with Isiah.


    He was crying now, however, it felt like he was trying to stop it , his eyes were red, and his face too, he was clenching his hands on his pants trying not to be weak in front of Isiah however Isiah was very pissed that he was acting like that .


    Isiah walked towards him slowly then sat in front of him then said:" You have to talk to me, I am sorry that it sounds like I am forcing you to tell me , well, I am forcing you to tell me so that I know how to deal with it "


    " I can''t, Isiah, I can''t" Ciel was crying loudly now .


    At that moment, Isiah kneeled then he got him closer.


    Ciel flinched because he was so scared and that broke Isiah''s heart even more .


    "I am not going to hurt you, I told you, there is only you and me, only you and me Ciel, that is why you have to tell me what happened to you " .


    Isiah was basically pleading with him to answer but Ciel refused to do that, his condition worsen, and he started to gasp for air as if there was none there, at that moment Isiah realized that he was having a panic attack.


    He was aware because it happened to him multiple times and for that, he had to be cautious with him now.


    Isiah put both his palms on his face, covering his nose and mouth, and asked him to breath but Ciel didn''t know how, and he ended up panicking even more .


    At that moment Isiah hold his whole body and grabbed it towards him, Ciel''s face was in his chest now while he was sitting in hisp.


    Isiah covered him with the coat he was wearing and then said:" Ciel breathe slowly please, I am here "

 Chapter 243 Their Relationship

    As Isiah was holding Ciel he noticed that he lost a lot of weight in thest few weeks, he was already small and vulnerable but that worsen since they got to Emperium.


    Ciel''s panic didn''t end right away, he was moving uncontrobly because he thought that he was suffocating, dly Isiah was capable of containing his movements .


    " Ciel, you are not alone, I am here with you, okay, breath slowly, deeply, everything is okay, remember, we are here in Emperium, you made it, you are now with me " Isiah said with a calm voice to him .


    He avoided saying anything about his family so that he wouldn''t trigger him again, after a while, Ciel just stopped moving and that encouraged Isiah to finally touch his golden hair to calm him even more .


    " You are okay, Ciel, you are okay" Isiah repeated to him .


    At that moment, Ciel just rested his whole body, he was not moving, he was not resisting and he was not to go away.


    Isiah tried to remove the coat from him to see his face, however, he heard him saying while crying:" Don''t"


    Isiah was very surprised by Ciel''s reaction, he thought that he would never look at him again, and here he was speaking again .


    Isiah bit his lip hard then hugged him tighter then said to him:" I am deeply sorry"


    Isiah rested his chin on Ciel''s head while he tried to feel his warmth very close to him.


    " I thought I could never feel anything towards a human after all that happened to me, you, Ciel, you are the only one important to me "


    Isiah was speaking with affection towards Ciel, he thought that he could never feel that and Ciel proved him wrong .


    Ciel didn''t try to push him away like before, he hold on to him with his little arms from under that thick coat and said while still crying:" Isiah, I am scared"


    The way Ciel was holding on to him was very tight, however, when he said that he was scared Isiah thought that he was scared of him so he felt terrine as he closed his eyes.


    "I am sorry I scared you " Isiah said with a lot of regret shown on his face .


    At that moment, Ciel removed his whole body so that he could look into Isiah''s eyes, his blue eyes were red and Isiah hated to see him that way.


    He was too vulnerable and he was the one responsible for that .


    Ciel looked at him for a long time then said:" Not you, not you "


    He even reached to Isiah''s face and touched his cheek like he did before and this time he said :" I am scared to see them live a good life¡­without me "


    Isiah looked at him very surprised, to hear a little kid say that was very strange and Isiah felt that he understood what he felt .


    Isiah looked at him deeply and then said:" The fact that they left an angel like you proves that they are not good people "


    " Angel ? What is that ? " Ciel asked as he wiped his face with his sleeves .


    " The opposite of everything bad in this life, they are pure creatures just like you " Isiah smiled at him .


    However, Ciel kept crying then he said:" Don''t leave me, Isiah "


    Isiah held the hand that was put on his cheek and then said:" I will never do that "


    Ciel was not in his cheery usual state, he just said to Isiah:" Don''t hate me"


    " I won''t, I will never do that "


    Ciel''s tears kept falling which made Isiah feel a tremendous pain so he just hugged him again and then said:" I will never hate you, little one "


    Isiah kept patting his hair until he stopped crying after a long time, he even slept while being in Isiah''sp as he was hugging him .


    When Isiah noticed that he carried him to his bed and covered whim with sheets then said as he pat his head for thest time : "I will never hate you, Ciel, sweet dreams "


    Isiah turned around and went outside the room only to be surprised by both Heigl and Lexie standing there and waiting for him .


    Lexie was still not looking at him.


    " Is he okay ?" Heigl asked him with anticipation


    " He is sleeping now, don''t bring the subject when he wakes up" Isiah warned.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " It is your fault, you were the one who pressured him and wanted him to talk to you about something that is clearly upsetting to him "Lexie said impatiently.


    Isiah red at her immediately but she added:" You did that to him, you were the reason for all his tears and his sadness, he is a kid but you are treating him in an awful way "


    " Stop Lexie, please go to your room" Heigl said to her at that moment, however, Isiah was so close to her to the point where he reached her neck and pushed her toward the wall until it hit the wall and she felt an immersive pain .


    " Isiah stop, she didn''t mean that" Heigl said again.


    Lexie didn''t resist him but she kept looking at him with angry looks until he put a lot of force into his hand.


    "It¡­is ¡­the truth¡­you ¡­were ..the reason" She said intermittently .


    even at that moment, she kept talking to him that way .


    Heigl walked towards them and tried to remove his hand from her neck but he couldn''t, Isiah was not weak to be pulled that way .


    Isiah heard a screaming from the room where Ciel was sleeping, he turned around immediately while pushing Lexie away from him to see what happened there .


    " Ciel ¡­Ciel ¡­what is happening? "Isiah said the moment he entered the room in a hurry.


    Ciel was not awake, he was still sleeping but it seemed like he was seeing some nightmares.


    "Ciel, wake up, wake up " Isiah added.


    At that moment, both Lexie and Heigl entered the room .


    Lexie was trying to act strong however what Isiah did to her made her feel terrible again .


    Isiah touched both his cheeks with his palms, he noticed that he was sweating heavily and having trouble to breathe yet he was still asleep.


    '' If only I could do what Eijar did to me that day when we are at the edge of Summit'' Isiah thought while he was still trying to wake him up .


    "Ciel, wake up, this is me , Isiah"


    Isiah shook him very strongly this time, so he shouted for onest time before he woke up .


    He opened his eyes while gasping for air and when he saw Isiah next to him he just threw himself at him while putting his little arms around his neck and then said:" He was here ? "


    Isiah knew that he was talking about his uncle, but he didn''t want to say anything rted to that and just patted his back then said:" No one was here, only us three, no one was here, just breathing normally "


    '' Uncle? Why would his reaction be like this if he is talking about his uncle ? He was having another panic attack as he was asleep and it all started when I pushed him to tell me about what really happened to him when his parents leveled up with his brothers and sister.


    It is rted, and I am afraid that the pain I caused him is way more than I expected, she was right, like it or not, she was right about the whole thing ''


    Isiah put Ciel on his bed again then asked for Eijar toe closer without even looking at her then said :" You know what you have to do , make sure not to make it worse, okay "


    Isiah then covered Ciel with the nkets and wanted to walk away but he just clenched to him and said while shaking :" Stay, please "


    Isiah was just next to him while Eijar moved behind Ciel right to his head and sat there .


    At that moment Ciel was holding on to Isiah''s thumb as if he was holding on to life, Isiah smiled at him and then said:" I am here, I am not going to leave, close your eyes and sleep "


    And before he slept again Ciel said :" Promise"


    " I promise" Isiah said as he gave the snake a sign to begin what she did to him .


    Eijar was more careful with him, she entered him in a state of sleep but that took her so many times, she did it easily with Isiah because he was connected to her contrary to Ciel .


    Isiah didn''t move for a second as he looked at Ciel finally rxing and going to sleep .


    " Is he okay ? " Heigl said from behind.


    Isiah finally remembered that they were here, so he just said firmly:" You will be punished for what you said, don''t think that I will let that slide"


    " I knew that you will punish me, but I did it for Ciel anyway, I will never let anyone, even you treat him that way " She said as she started massaging her bruised neck.

 Chapter 244 Eternal Darkness

    Darian and Kamile waited for Isiah and hispanions for a long time at the borders of the city, right exactly in the ce that his snake told them .


    And he showed up still having the same look on his face. A cold look that was terrifying to both of them especially when he didn''t even greet them when arrived


    He apanied Lexie and Ciel and Heigl with him after he took care of their clothes.


    Isiah made sure that they looked exactly like all the people in this ce, for an instant Lexie felt terribly shy when he made the clothes for her.


    After all, they didn''t know anything about this world and Isiah was their only guidance.


    Isiah didn''t even discuss a single thing with Ciel after what happenedst night, he slept right there while sitting next to him until they both woke up in the morning and they decided not to talk about it .


    However, Isiah was capable knowing that he was still bottling up his emotions more than before ..


    '' He will never forgive me if I did this to him ''


    Isiah felt Eijar as she was getting closer to his ears then whispered:" Don''t worry, he had a good dreamst night, I could guarantee you that I seed every time I do it, you were my only mistake"


    Isiah ignored her and continued walking ahead of them until he reached both girls then said:" Let''s move"


    Darian begged Isiah saying :" Please remove that spell, I need to assure you that she is okay"


    Isiah ignored her too then said:" No need to talk to me, when our business is done, I will do something about it "


    Kamile was feeling terrible because she was the one having that spell,pared to Darian Kamile was about to copse.


    But when she saw her sister acting as if everything was okay she wanted to p her face and then say: "Are you out of your mind ?"


    Eventually, she did when she saw that dreamy smile on her face when her eyes met Isiah''s.


    She pped her sister''s face and then said:" You are acting like a little bitc***h, he is going to kill us, can''t you see this, he has no intentions to let us live however you want to be next to him?"


    Kamile was so pissed and what made her angry more was when she saw that he was bringing people with her and that he was not traveling alone .


    "I could tell that he would kill us the moment he reaches his goal," Kamile said with an angry expression on her face.


    However, her sister was not even focused on her point, she was just looking at the girl in his group with a lot of anger.


    Darian was pissed that Isiah was going to travel with them while having a girl around him.


    She immediately thought that she was his lover and gave her a cold look.


    Lexie on the other hand when she saw both girls she felt so much hate toward herself.


    They both looked stunning with a lot of taste in fashion when just looked like homeless people their whole life.


    " Who are they?" Darian asked .


    Isiah looked at Darian from above then said:" None of your business".


    After what happenedst night Isiah didn''t even exin to them what his ns were , Heigl didn''t want to apany him either.


    After a lot of thinking that he did for the past month, Heigl knew that Isiah was never going to give him a chance to do what was on his mind.


    He didn''t want to just keep leveling up because when he realized his father''s ns he felt betrayed by the whole system and wanted to be all by himself to do what he wanted..


    " I am not going anywhere," Heigl said the moment he saw those girls.


    Especially when he realized that he was doing one mistake after another by staying with Isiah.


    " You want to go on your own path, I see" Isiah said with a strange calmness, however, Heigl didn''t say a word after that.


    Ciel looked at Heigl with a lot of surprises then said:" You want to leave ? Why ? "


    At that moment Lexie forgot all her jealousy towards those sisters and focused on Heigl''s troubled face then said:" Don''t leave me alone with him, he would kill me if you do that"


    Their rtionship grew in thest months, she never thought that they would be this close,, after all,, that happened between them and around them and she was still not ready to let him leave.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Heigl had something in mind too, he wanted to do something secretly, and staying with them was not going to help them.


    Darian interrupted them that moment saying :" So you are all just like him, I see"


    Heigl looked at Darian very confused , but she smiled at him and then said:" Even the weakest person in Emperium could know that you have a problem, and that your energy is not that strong for you to be here, only the kid is fit to this ce "


    Darian pointed at Ciel with hate in her eyes, no one but Isiah who noticed that look.


    Only Isiah was aware of what she did, and at that moment he tried to let it slide and focus on what Heigl was saying .


    " You know, right? that you are here to do what I asked you, right? You pathetic little sh**t, I brought you here to serve me and if you are not going to do that then I will finish you immediately.." Isiah was not speaking angrily, he just wanted to make sure that Heigl understood what he said.


    Ciel clenched into Isiah''s leg while looking very upset at what he said then looked at Heigl then said:" Don''t go, please stay here, we need you here "


    Heigl kept looking into Isiah''s eyes with persistence, he wanted him to permit him to leave because since he came here he was never in a good mood or even consciously relieved.


    All he kept thinking about was Yogev, whom he ditched and left after a series of toxic behavior..


    Eijar pressed her mouth on Isiah''s ear then said:" Let him go"


    " Clearly, you have mistaken me for someone that I am not, if he needs desperately to leave then he should know that there is no tolerance On my part"


    Darian looked at her sister then said :" Break the spell, if you are going to let him leave, then let my sister leave"


    Isiah bit his lower lip with a smile on his face, just the thought of what was happening there gave him a lot of amusement.


    " You all got a lot to say"


    In no time Isiah whispered a few words in the Gowariannguage while looking to all of them then said:" Agirantizax"


    They all fell on the ground except for Ciel, Isiah looked at them from above and then said:" Let''s see if they are going to do what they wanted to do after that"


    Eijar looked at Isiah right away when she heard the spell, it was tranted to eternal darkness.


    This spell is a hallucination spell, it blocks the inner soul of the person from living in this reality and throws him into a dark ce where nothing exists.


    "They are not mentally prepared for this, only a few minutes there will damage their souls forever" Eijar objected.


    Isiahughed at what she said loudly then said:" I know"


    At that point, Ciel was very confused that they were all just lying on the ground while their eyes were all dark, they were showing no signs, and it didn''t feel like they were in pain, yet they were not moving .


    "Eijar, what is happening to them?" Ciel wandered as he was touching Lexie''s and trying to wake her up .


    Isiah looked at Ciel that moment and then said:" Ciel, can you please move away from them, killing them is inevitable but I still need them, however, this spell is just so great"


    Ciel stood on his feet and then said:" Why did you do that to them?"


    "They disobeyed me " Isiah said firmly .


    "Are you going to do it to me too?"


    Ciel had a confused look on his face.


    Isiah patted his golden hair and then said:" Ciel, you are nothing like these bastards "


    The effect of that spell was not for so long, only a few minutes however when Isiah stopped the spell, they all looked as if they were dead inside..all of them stayed on the ground for almost an hour before they were capable of seeing anything around them.


    Most of them didn''t speak until the next day, however they all walked behind Isiah with no further words.


    When Ciel saw the way they were all walking as if they were dead bodies he kept silent too.


    Isiah tried to talk to him multiple times but he didn''t seed in that.


    " Ciel you better tell me when you get tired" Isiah said with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 245 Kevin Triton

    The travel between the 2 cities was for 1 day, and all of them used magic to summon something to travel with.


    Isiah summoned Jafar the moment they started to move, Jafar was so thrilled when he saw Isiah after he seeded in leveling up to Emperium.


    Eijar immediately went to his head and sat there , however, Ciel stood there looking at him with admiration yet he didn''t touch him as he did with Eijar before.


    When Isiah saw how he was looking at him he just pushed him from his back toward Jafar .


    " Master, who is this one?" Jafar said in the Gowariannguage while looking at Ciel with his yellow glowing eyes.


    At that moment, Isiah smiled while looking at Ciel then said in the samenguage :" Ciel, you have to protect him, he is important "


    Jafar was so confused, back in the days when he met him in Xodura he was a very cold person who had nothing but darkness in his heart, seeing him smiling with warmth like that gave him a lot of questions .


    Jafar looked at Ciel who was still not moving and then said:" Is he scared or something?"


    Eijar looked at Ciel and then said to him:" I am d that you were not scared of me, see, master, he loves me more than Jafar "


    Ciel walked towards Jafar slowly at that moment with his eyes glowing with excitement then said:" Beautiful "


    Jafar didn''t understand what Ciel said to him, Eijar mocked him while saying in the Gowariannguage:" He thinks you are ugly"


    Ciel started to touch his silky hair as if it was something precious which confused Jafar a lot until Isiah said to him in Gowarian:" He thinks you are beautiful "


    At that moment, Isiah held Ciel by his waist and then put him on top of Jafar which confused him a lot.


    "Follow those girls, okay?" Isiah said in the Gowariannguage .


    Then he went on top of Jafar again, and then started flying Ciel was so excited, he was looking at everything around him with amusement, he looked at Isiah with a smile on his face and then said:" He is flying "


    Even Darian and Kamile didn''t summon a flying creature, they were just using a normal horse for transportation.


    The best thing about this trip was the fact that all of them were silent because of what they had been through during that eternal darkness spell.


    The imperial city was nothing like the other city, it was huge and crowded and even the design of the houses was differentpared to the others in that city.


    Kricano was the name of the imperial city, where the 6th king lives and also where Kevin Triton lives and practices his devilish job too.


    Isiah didn''t even care about the people whom he killed, however, he hated that technique.


    Even a few months ago he thought that this ce was heaven and he wanted to level up just like the others and prove himself.


    At the borders of kricano, Isiah ended the summoning spell and so did everyone else with him.


    He went to Darian and struggled with her the moment she walked towards the city trying to ignore him.


    What he did wakes her up to her situation, he made sure that was in her right mind when he said:" Straight to that fuc**er or I''ll make that bitc** explode in front of you"


    As he was threatening her, Isiah felt something inside of him pushing him to take that turn, he even looked at Kamile for a long time as if he was picturing that up.


    The girls just stood still, from the look in his eyes they knew that they shouldn''t mess with him.


    The girl walked them inside of those crowded streets towards the transportation center.


    The ce looked nothing like the one on Delwias ind.


    It was very spacious and with a lot of floors , however, there were simrities between the two, this ce also was not in the middle of the town, it was on the borders and next to the forest.


    When Isiah saw that ce he shouted:" You said that Kevin triton kills people who don''t level up, why is he here?


    "He needs to be here," Kamile answered with hesitation.


    Isiah looked at her very angrily and then said:" There is no leveling up going, and the annual evaluation test? When is that? Is it the same as in Delwias Ind "


    " We don''t have something like this, when you hit 20 you get evaluated immediately, basically we can level up at any moment when we hit 20, there is no test or anything " Darian answered him this time.


    "No test?" Lexie said, very surprised.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " However, when they decide that we are not fit, we can''t just continue living, he kills us, " Kamile added.


    "When they got very close to that ce, Kamile started to scream as if she was insane, Lexie and Heigl were so confused seeing what she was doing , however, Darian just stood there with a smile on her face .


    Suddenly, someone appeared in that ce, it felt like he was carrying a lot of anger for the noise she made.


    When Isiah looked at him he realized that this person was the same person from those drawings in those dark corridors.


    Kevin Triton was in his thirties, very tall with a well-built body, he had braided orange hair that was so long till the half of his back with dark creepy eyes, , his face looked more mature, however, he looked scary with the way he was giving them cold looks.


    Kevin looked like an assassin from the first moment Isiah saw him, the drawings of his profile gave him a bit of tenderness that was not there.


    " What are you doing here? Kamile, why are you here? ``Kevin said when he recognized Kamile there .


    " I called for you, " She said .


    At that moment, Isiah realized that those screams were more like a code between those two..


    Kevin walked towards Kamile in a hurry then said:" What is happening here and who are all these people ? "


    Kevin was pissed by her visit especially when he didn''t know what was the reason behind it .


    "She knows him" Heigl said while looking at Isiah very pissed ..


    " Why is that so important to you, I wouldn''t even care if she is his family¡­I wanted to get to this person" Isiah replied firmly .


    When Kamile ran towards Kevin Isiah raised his hand and made a fist while he was pointing his arm toward her.


    At that moment, something exploded inside of her, the ce of her heart was like a hole , she was standing next to Isiah and therefore when her heart exploded the blood covered his clothes.


    Isiah spat on the side then said while replying to Heigl:" See, no big deal"


    When Lexie saw what happened to Kamile she moved back and started to vomit hard on the ground, she wasn''t expecting that he would kill her immediately that way..


    " You..bastard¡­what has she done to you ? She didn''t do anything, " Darian shouted at him while she held on to her sister''s corpse.


    "Kamiiiiiiiile , noooooo, you killed her, you bastard , you killed her " Kevin Triton shouted , at that moment, Isiah didn''t even give a shi**t about their feelings or what she meant to them.


    Kevin didn''t hesitate for a bit as he started to attack Isiah and hispanions.


    Heigl hurried to move lexie and Ciel from there, however, Isiah stayed there while having a big smile on his face..


    For no time Isiah summoned a sword and headed towards him, there were so many spells for him to use but he didn''t.


    With his strength, he was afraid that he might kill him before getting any new information..


    He attacked him with the sword multiple times, he managed to hit him but he didn''t cause him massive damage.


    Kevin was a powerful mage and he was a specialist in killing people, he cast so many spells on Isiah however he couldn''t just kill him now that he was strong.


    "You killed my.. my ¡­my ¡­."Kevin said while he was acting very angry.


    What appeared to Isiah was the fact that Kevin Triton was in a rtionship with Kamile wills, which was unexinable to Isiah.


    In one of Isiah''s attacks, he managed to touch Kevin''s skin, Isiah tried so badly to do that because at that time he got to paralyze him with a poison that he made with a spell .Kevin realized that something was wrong when he couldn''t move his body.


    "What did you do to me?" Kevin shouted then fell to the ground not moving .


    Isiah smiled at him as he is walking towards him then said:" Now you are going to talk to me bastard "


    All the noises that were there didn''t grab any attention from anyone .


    At that moment Isiah looked at


    Kevin from above then said:" I will cut you into pieces, you better start talking immediately, I don''t tolerate any lies"

 Chapter 246 Killing !

    Even when Lexie tried to not let Ciel see what Isiah has done to Kamile, she wasn''t fast and he ended up seeing the whole thing that Isiah did to her, from the sudden attack to the huge hole in her chest.


    Her heart was not even thrown into the ground or anything, her heart sshed into millions of pieces to the point where it looked just like blood .


    " Why did he kill her, she helped use here, why did he do that? " Ciel started to question as he was looking at Lexie with regret.


    He knew that Isiah was not a hesitant person when ites to killing people but what he did was low even for him .


    When the man fell on the ground Isiah stood right there with one of his feet on his arm and then said:" I said, start talking"


    The man was very pissed that he was not moving and had his arm crushed under Isiah''s foot.


    He was still shouting with a lot of expressed anger that Kamile felt that way.


    To Isiah, nothing mattered more than the fact that he needed to collect more information, he told Kamile to stay silent but she disobeyed him.


    What he did was basically a way for him to just punish her for what she had done .


    When Isiah started to hit Kevin triton Ciel wanted him to stop, they were noting here for this, he only wanted him to remember his first goal of this travel.


    He wanted to run towards him and appear in his sight just to make him soften for a bit however Heigl stopped him from getting closer to him


    ? " He is not in his right mind, you just can''t get any closer to him, he killed the girl who brought him just like that and he is trying to kill the other ones too, Ciel, listen to me, he warned us that he is going to kill us eventually, he will¡­he... I will¡­so please ¡­just stay here until everythinges to an end" Heigl said with a lot of confusion, the more he looked at Ciel the more he realized Isiah was never going to hurt Ciel, but if he got hurt then they are all in danger .


    Lexie tried to contain his movements so badly, she even tried to walk him away from that ce but he refused to do that.


    He kept looking at Isiah as if he never saw him like that.


    " You can''t expect to go back, Ciel, he is a monster, I told you before , I told you that this man is going to do all the bad things, and no one is going to stop him anyway, no one is that powerful, Ciel, you better stay here until he finishes what he is doing right now ? "


    In no time Darian run towards them with a lot of anger on his face, her heart was pounding fast as she was getting closer to that.


    She was not going to hurt any of them anyway, all she wanted was to take the one thing that seemed to be important to Isiah the most.


    She looked at Ciel with a lot of hate before, from the first time she saw him she envied him for getting closer to Isiah and now she got a reason to kill him .


    When Heigl noticed Darian running towards then he just stood in front of Ciel to protect her while saying to Lexie:" She is going to harm him , I know it, if I were her I would have thought of something like that already "


    Lexie stood at that moment and held Ciel''s hand then said:" There is no why she is going to do that, I won''t let her "


    Heigl looked at Darian with a lot of anger because she reminded him of something that he wanted to bury a long time ago, she was doing what he thought of doing since he met Isiah Duncan and realized his close rtionship with this kid.


    Heigl once wanted to hurt Ciel just to make sure that he would hurt Isiah by that , however, when he saw how kind and innocent he acted with him when he was having a breakdown, he backed off and changed his whole mind .


    Heigl started to concentrate his energy in his palm and made balls ofpressed air and pointed them at Darian to hit her, she got a few hits but they were not that harmful to her.


    Eventually, she kept moving without even removing her eyes from Ciel .


    She summoned a dagger and put it in her hand , she was holding on to it as if it was the perfect representation o life to her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " If she used magic , she could have gone so far as to kill us, but she didn''t, that is more confusing, obviously she is strong but she is acting stupidly, it feels like the anger has gotten inside of her mind" Heigl said to Lexie .


    When Kevin triton didn''t reply to Isiah and hose to shout out nonsense Isiah had to split his hand from his body with a sword he summoned.


    The sword was very sharp and it cut his hand immediately , the man screamed out of pain, he was in an immersive pain yet he was paralyzed by the substance that Isiah touched him with .


    Isiah smirked while looking at him from above then said :" The newt part will definitely be your leg, I have a feeling¡­"


    Isiah stopped from speaking at that moment then added after a few seconds of looking at him silently:" I want to make it longer¡­.longer than you could ever imagine "


    Isiah was so consumed by the whole situation in front to the point where he ignored Darian that was running toward Ciel .


    Even then Kevin Triton didn''t say a word, there was something that he was definitely hiding and Isiah was so eager to know it eventually.


    Isiah rted his hand to the sensation of hunger growing inside of him .


    He headed towards his leg with a creepy smile on his face, he didn''t feel anything but hunger as he was pointing his sword at his leg.


    " Isn''t he the most powerful man in Emperium! ah you enjoy killing useless people, weaker ones, who can''t even defend themselves" Isiah said as he cut through his leg, Kevin shouted again, he was now gasping for air yet Isiah continued to be monstrous towards him .


    " Move away, bitc***h!" Heigl shouted to Darian as she was now so close to him, he never hit a girl or even pictured himself doing so but at that moment Heigl just kept hitting her in a strong way yet she kept moving toward him .


    Isiah heard at that moment what Heigl said, he turned around immediately as if he was called then said:" The bitc***h is stronger than you ! how pathetic!"


    The girl threw a huge fireball with a psychotic smile on her face towards Ciel, Heigl made sure that he was not hit by it however, he got hurt instead and fell on the ground trying to stop the fire .


    Isiah spit on the ground when he saw that Heigl got injured , he immediately pointed his arm toward her but it was toote, Darian already hit Ciel with that fireball.


    " Fac***k" Isiah shouted as he headed towards him running, at that moment he noticed that the hit didn''t get into Ciel because Lexie hugged him so tight to the point where he wouldn''t be harmed.


    At that moment, Isiah reached to Darian very angry and in no time broke her neck when she was looking at the result of her hit.


    He was very strong and she was very fragile, he couldn''t even process that he did that, because when he did it he headed immediately toward Ciel to see if he was okay.


    " Is he okay ? " Isiah said very scared that he might be hurt until he saw Lexie fall on the ground after thest attack .


    Ciel was standing there very surprised by what happened until he felt Isiah''s arm on his shoulders as he was checking his state.


    " I am okay, but ¡­bu t¡­but Lexie¡­Lexie ¡­.Heigl ¡­.they are harmed, they are going to die ¡­"Ciel said while crying intensely .


    " Stop crying" Isiah said firmly as he noticed finally both Lexie and Heigl on the ground, they both got injured because they were weakpared to mages from Emperium.


    " It is not life-threatening, they are going to be okay, they are just useless, stay here until I finish the bastard" Isiah said while giving Eijar the order to stay with him.


    Isiah turned around heading towards Kevin while saying :" There is no need to slow this down, your bitc**es are dead, and so do you, I am going to kill you now, unless , of course, you say something that is worth my time "


    At that moment, Kevin closed his eyes then said:" They need to be killed, trust me , this is for the best, it is how things work"

 Chapter 247 There Must Be A Reason

    Isiah was shocked by what Kevin Triton said to him, he just got closer to him to meet his eyes halfway as he was still gasping for air while his face had so much pain in them then said:" Even at a moment like this, you are just asking me to kill you, you are not even smart, mister "


    The man was having tears in his eyes yet he just replied to Isiah :" They need to be killed, this is my work around here, and it is a direct order from the king himself"


    Isiah got closer to him and cut his other leg to encourage him to speak again but the man was feeling so much pain and started to ask for mercy while Isiah was still mad because he didn''t give him any worthy information.


    " I am not going to y around with you, the next thing I am doing is to cut your head off" Isiah threatened him.


    But Kevin was out of his mind already, he lost all his senses, and it appeared as if he was hallucinating.


    He was useless already and for that Isiah said to him:" This is thest chance "


    Kevin Triton said to him:" I am sorry, Kamile, my darling, I wanted to save you, I wanted to run away with you, I wanted to give another life but you¡­the bastard killed you " Kevin kept hallucinating while crying and when Isiah realized that he was not going to say a thing that would benefit him he just cut his head off .


    He ended his life immediately and without hesitation only to leave him feeling very pissed .


    " The fuc***er wasted my time" Isiah said as he leaned towards him feeling a lot of hunger .


    This was the first time Isiah felt this way, he felt as if his hunger raised immediately .


    '' I think this is rted to the way I killed him, if I killed him immediately and with no fuc**ing dy and dismembering I would have not felt this way''


    Isiah bit his lower lip the moment he stood again and tried to move to the ce where Ciel was standing in fear .


    Eijar was very pissed because she felt the way his hunger raised immediately, and she knew that he is struggling even to move toward them.


    " Did you have to do this ? You killed all of them and now you are just feeling like shit all over again" She was yelling at him.


    Heigl was confused, however, Lexie knew exactly what they were talking about .


    Ciel didn''t even move to get closer to Isiah, the ce was very cold and snow was covering all the ground and trees around them, Ciel sighed then started to look at Lexie and because there was something off about her .


    She was looking at Isiah with a lot of fear, she didn''t know the whole story about him, and she thought that in this state he would kill and eat even the living person so she stopped breathing for a moment anticipating the worst-case scenario.


    " Isiah, stay away" Eiajr said to him as he was still moving toward them .


    There were 3 corpsesying on the ground, and to him that was torture, he tried to avoid this whole time, even when he was in Summit and Xodura but the way he killed Kevin Triton awakened a huge desire inside of him to kill all those bodies that were there .


    And even he got the temptation to kill more and eat more, he was starving and that is why he stopped moving after a while just to listen to the thoughts in his mind.


    He looked at Ciel briefly then looked at the ground with frustration, at this state even though he was not in a safe ce.


    '' At this rate, I am going to snap and kill everyone, even Ciel, I could feel that I really want to kill him right now, and this feeling is not out of any feeling, it is not out of hatred or revenge or even madness, I just want to kill him and ¡­.and ¡­eat him ¡­this is stupid ¡­is this how animals and monsters think ''


    The blood fell from Isiah''s lip and at that moment he realized that if this continue for long it will be his own reality .


    " Come here, Eijar" Isiah whispered .


    In a short time, Eijar got closer to Isiah, she saw him trembling while having a war inside of him, she talked to him several times about the this matter but he refused to listen, and now he was putting everyone in danger but her .


    " Master, you should have thought of this before killing them, and you killed 3 on top of that, and messed with that body, this is why you are feeling terrible, next time you better kill people fast to avoid this mess" Eijar said as she was crawling slowly towards his neck .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah closed his eyes in pain, the struggle was real and he couldn''t know whether he was going to be in control or not .


    " Distract me " He said, Isiah was very pissed and he said that impatently but she just made her face get closer to his face, then she opened her mouth widely as he was closing his eyes then started to lick his injured lip .


    Because he was feeling hungry and they were connected she was to feel hungry .


    Isiah felt what she was doing and surprisingly he just stayed like that not moving while she was licking his injured lip.


    He said while grounding:" I fuc****ing hate that, you know that, I told you , I told you ¡­that I would finish you if you do this "


    Eijar moved for a second then said:" That''s good, it only means that it is working, keep hating it , it will eventually distract you from your thoughts "


    " At this rate, I will kill them too " Isiah said to her as he started moving this time.


    He just threw dark fireballs toward the corpses to burn them, when he did that he felt a bit at ease and he stopped from craving to kill that badly.


    At that point, Isiah pushed Eijar''s head with his hand and then said:" Enough"


    Eiajr looked inti his eyes immediately then said:" If you do this again, we are doomed and you know that "


    " Stay with him now, it is better if I walked alone for now "


    Eijar nodded her head then crawled towards Ciel and asked them to follow Isiah when he started moving again .


    " Is he okay ? " Lexie asked .


    " He is okay now, you just have to stay away from him, Isiah is not in a good state now " Eijar exined .


    " He is definitly in a good state , he killed three of Rmeperium''s mages, thest one of them was very strong yet he didn''t stand a chance against him, Isiah is definitely in a good shape" Heigl said to Eijar sarcastically then started moving around .


    " Of course he is stronger, but thates with a burden, you know, master, master is holding on to thest shreds of his humanity, and that is nearly impossible, but he is doing it anyway " Eijar said as she put her whole body in Ciel''s neck .


    Only Ciel who kept silent all that time after all that happened .


    It was not the first time for him to seen Isiah having troubles that way however he just couldn''t stand the fact that Isiah is not having any emotions regarding killing .


    '' He could kill easily '' He thought as he was looking at him moving in front of him.


    The institution was there, and there was no guarantee that they would have any information regarding everything however Isiah kept moving because it was the only choice.


    '' The fuc****er was working here, I could meet a lot of his mages, that''s not the problem, the problem is that this uselesspanions are not that strong, Ciel was almost dead because they were weak, if things go wrong, they are not going to bring any help to me '' After a while, Isiah returned to his senses, they way he killed that person was the reason for triggering all those desires inside of him.


    '' Next time, I will kill fast and avoid all this troubles ''


    The institution was closed just like in Delwias Ind and Isiah couldn''t think of the reason behind that, there were no people moving there and he thought that it might be their day off or anything until he sensed a huge spell cast around that ce.


    He smirked as he looked carefully around him then said:" This ce is protected by this spell, they try to make it look as if it was abandoned, hmmm such a weak spell like this is nothing to me , but this only means that there at least hundreds of people inside of this ce, I have to kill all of them , I have to know why they were killing us there, there must be a reason , and I want to know it before I kill the entire regions "

 Chapter 248 Why You Have To Be Difficult?

    ''There was no justice in the system, Delwias Ind was doomed from the beginning to be a field of war, they thought us that the blue sage made this to end the war but I am not sure about that''


    Isiah thought as he looked to Afan above him, killing these people was so easy but having answers was more important than that


    " If they were to kill all those who leveled up, no , let''s say, drain their powers and leave them to face death, if they were to do that from the beginning then how to exin the fuck***ing teachers"


    Isiah thought that he was thinking silently when in fact he just said those words .


    " They were liars, " Lexie said.


    He didn''t even notice that she was standing next to him because he was too immersed in his own deadly thoughts.


    When Isiah saw her this time he remembered the day when he almost killed her for intruding on his rtionship with Ciel.


    To him, he had every reason to kill her yet he pushed his thoughts so badly so that he wouldn''t end up like before .


    Isiah tried to ignore her yet he remembered the day when she confessed to him, he didn''t know why that idea came to the surface but he rted it to the look in her eyes.


    She was having the same look.


    " I didn''t ask for your opinion, " Isiah said, then looked away.


    At that tie, Heigl and Eijar were keeping an eye on Ciel, he was feeling terrible after what he saw and therefore he didn''t want to get closer to Isiah after what he did.


    " I know your secret, I heard you talking to Eijar back then about the hunger thing, let me help you " She said with a smile on her face .


    Isiah was very pissed at her being there, yet his hands were tied , he didn''t want to kill anyone else so he just said:" Help me ?"


    Lexie''s eyes glow in the dark as she said to him with excitement:" Yes I could do that if you let me "


    At that point Isiah came to the conclusion that she was not aware of the weight of that problem, she was not even processing those thoughts in her mind then he said with a sarcastic smile on his face :" Yup, love heals everything "


    When he said that didn''t notice that he was being sarcastic , just by him saying the word love in his mouth she felt like her heart was going to stop, she was having butterflies in her stomach just by hearing that wording out of his mouth.


    "I love you , Isiah Duncan , please let me be on your side , let me be beneficial for you, let me be close to you " She is acting very shy, her face was so red and her eyes couldn''t even meet his, Isiah noticed that she was trembling and stuttering in front of him and he felt like he wanted to kill her, that urge to kill her was growing inside of him day after another .


    "Don''t be stupid, you are a disgusting human being, don''t you ever think that you will get anywhere closer to me just because you threw yourself on me , I am not that pathetic and you ¡­you are doomed " Isiah said to her while looking at her dead in the eyes..


    When she heard those wordsing out of his mouth she felt like he was stabbing her multiple times ,he was enjoying hurting her and that is why she moved away from him walking very slowly to be just by herself .


    Isiah started to think again about the way teachers were alwaysing back to Delwias Ind .


    "There must be a big reason behind this''" He said then turned around to walk toward hispanions.


    He was already feeling goodpared to after he killed those 3 .


    He saw Ciel as he was sitting on the ground next to Heigl but he didn''t approach him , he just said:" Before killing all these bastards that work here , I have to investigate something else".


    " Why are you telling us? Isiah, when you decided to drug us all here you tortured us with that spell, you forced us toe here, and you said that we don''t have a saying in the matter" Heigl said very upset about how Isiah acted with them.


    " Even now, I am not giving you any choice, you will follow me with your mouth shut " Isiah threatened .


    " What is the thing that you want to investigate?" He asked<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah leaned towards a tree in front of him and then said:``I have to know how things work, this system has been working like this since the blue sage made it, do you mean what this means? No one ever leveled to Afan from Delwias ind, they were all killed in Emperium, the only ones who showed that this ce was functioning as it should be where teachers, those creepy bastards knew that we were all going to end up dead if we leveled up but they just let us do, do you know why I think you are important to me Heigl Lumas?"


    Isiah said with a smile on his face , Heigl was so curious to know what Isiah was thinking about him, his face showed a lot of excitement that he couldn''t hide .


    " Your dad was the most real person in that whole region, maybe in all regions, he questioned a system that was there for a thousand years, and he jeopardized his life to prove to us that things were not like we expected¡­I could tell that you are as smart as him"


    Heigl looked at the ground with his face full of regrets then said:" I wish that I was a good son to him, I wish that I got the chance to discuss with him all that he saw, I was a bad son, I believed lies that were told around by the society for years and didn''t give my dead a chance to exin more of his precious truth"


    Isiah looked at Ciel in the meantime then said:" We better not talk , me and you, let me have time, right now I don''t know what to say to you, okay?"


    Isiah was not expecting an answer to that question so he just moved away and started moving back toward the imperial city .


    Automatically, everyone followed him while he started moving on his feet..


    "Master, what do you want to do now? What''s with this new investigation, are you going to search for Ciel''s parents?" Eiajr said to him as she was crawling on his shoulder.


    "No, I have to find Adelita ? " He said with a cold look in his eyes .


    '' She knew , she knew from the beginning but she did all that while having that kind look in her eyes, I thought that she was so kind to the point where she helped me, when everyone was against me she did help me , why? Why did she do that? Did she enjoy fooling me ? I was a joke to her, that is the only exnation to that''


    " Adelita ? " Eijar asked.


    " A fuc****ing bitc*** from region 7 , I have to find her , she is the only one that might give me an answer to this" Isiah said .


    Eijar knew that he was going to murder the girl he was talking about and for that she just didn''t want to ask him more about what he was going to do .


    The city wasn''t crowded at night, all that movement in the morning ended up being a deadly silence at night .


    It was very cold and that is why Isiah gave Heigl in order to keep an eye on everyone while he was going to search for a ce for them to sleep .


    That was not difficult, he found a hotel down that street, he cast the same spell he put on them to this man, he took keys to one of the rooms and brought them there without being bothered.


    Isiah seemed to look like he knew the key to everything around him, and that bothered Lexie a lot because she wanted to be careful while traveling with him.


    For their own safety he chose just to take one room in case they got attacked somehow by people around them .


    There were two beds there, Heigl took one of them, and Lexie with Ciel the other one .


    They cleaned themselves after all the time they spent traveling from that city to the imperial city then headed to their beds to sleep.


    They all thought that Isiah was not going to stay there because he didn''t do a single thing .


    He kept looking from the window to see the snow as it was covering the whole city then when they got into their beds he sat on the ground and leaned towards the wall and closed his eyes.


    Eijar didn''t stay with him, she just slept next to Ciel who covered her with the nket.


    One person stayed awake during that time to see that he was there sleeping on the floor


    " Why do you have to be difficult Isiah?"

 Chapter 249 Just Like Sheep

    Isiah was about to sleep when he heard that feminine voice saying that expression, he knew immediately that it was her voice .


    However, the amount of tiresome he was feeling made him too numb even to move and push her .


    He felt her getting close to him, he heard her quiet steps as she was trying not to wake him up but he stayed just like that feeling that if he just woke up he would stay awake the whole night.


    She didn''t touch him or even try to correct his sleeping position ; she just put a nket on him to cover him in that cold weather .


    Isiah was capable of smelling her scent and that is why he knew that she was so close .


    " I wish that you could just ask for help in need " She whispered in his right ear then he felt that she was moving away, and her smell was fading too.


    When she went away, Isiah fell asleep instantly without even thinking of what just happened. To him it was all just a good act , therefore he didn''t care much.


    However, Lexie stayed awake in her bed looking at Isiah and thinking about how messed up this was .


    She was deeply in love with him but he was not going to give her a second chance to atone for her sins .


    '' I totally understand why is he acting this way, I deserve this , I am a hypocrite who never stood for him, and there is no way for me to tell him that I deeply care for him since we were kids¡­.there is no way that proves that when I stood with those people who were going to kill him silently, I even thought that he deserved it because he was being arrogant ''


    Lexie couldn''t sleep, she saw how deep everyone was sleeping but here.


    And she knew that if she kept thinking about him she would not get any sleep at all.


    She remembered the day when she woke from that deadly cold just to find herself trapped under his strong body, he even removed her clothes to make a contact between their skins, yet he didn''t try to do anything weird that might vite her body.


    '' A man like him is just out of reach, when things went wrong and those bastards tried to rape me and then kill me he was the one who saved me, he never did something like that to me , and I guess that he never did to another woman , aaaahhhhh, Isiah , tell me , tell me what kind of girl do you like ? Tell me how to approach you? Tell me how to get closer to you ? Tell me how to be one with you ?''


    Lexie closed her eyes while leaning towards the wall thinking of all the possibilities that might bring her into a rtionship with Isiah until she slept without notice .


    ***********


    " I have to find her, I have to take her down with me and there is only one way for me to do that" Isiah said while looking at Eijar in the eyes .


    They had already gone out of that hotel first thing in the morning, Isiah left that man trapped inside that darkness not even caring whether they got caught or not .


    He went to a calm ce in the forest for two reasons , that was the best ce for him to concentrate on the thing that he was going to do, and secondly, he didn''t want Ciel to wander around and see those people who were in the dark corridors.


    He sat on a rock there while they kept looking around fearing that someone might appear like the other time and try to attack them .


    ''I am not even going to move from this ce until I find that bitc***h''


    Lexie took care of the food like always, she just made some for her and the boys with her magic and gave them to eat however, Isiah always refused her food .


    At first, she thought that he might hate her to the point where he didn''t want to force himself to eat her food but when she discovered the whole thing about eating what he kills she realized that he was not into human food anymore .


    However, she kept offering her food if he wanted to eat them maybe .


    " Teachers were all glued to the institution at this time of the day " She said when he didn''t even look at her as she wanted to give him food .


    She went without talking to him again, but he had the idea to really investigate that ce if there was an equivalent to it here .


    He was going to investigate the whole region if he had to .<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''The institution of magic back in Delwias ind was in district 1 , meaning the same ce the pce of the 7th king''s was, the institution is somewhere here in the imperial city''


    Isiah''s original idea was to try scanning people''s energy when he is already in the forest, he thought with more concentration he would try to distinguish people with more energy from people with low energy, then he would distinguish their type of energy.


    That idea was going to consume so much time and it was not effective to be done from here.


    Even tho he hated her to the bone he was d that she made that remarkable note at the end of her usual nonsense.


    He just started walking without saying a word towards the city again, he was not apanied by them .


    Only Eiajr crawled immediately on his neck but he forced her to stay there .


    He said to her with a smile on his face:" Those two are useless, if things became a tough call for me "


    She went back to hanging around Ciel, very pissed that he was leaving her behind him to babysit the three of them .


    " Don''t stay away for so long , plus , Don''t kill anyone " She said as he started moving again.


    ''Adelita was a fuc***ng liar, a girl like her !what was she doing on Delwias ind, she had no family, no lover, no kids, nothing to care about , but she stayed there, and taught for all those years, she spread all those lies with a straight face, I want to understand why she did that.


    And why did she care about me ? What was the reason for that? What was the reason behind her mask that she put on for an eternity "


    The more Isiah thought about that the more he wanted to hurt her, if his thoughts were correct then his teachers were the worst of them all.


    Isiah started to ask around about the institution of magic , that was a very weird question ,it only meant that he was not from this region of from Afan , and each time he asked he got exposed and for that he entered so many people in that phase , just to be stuck in darkness forever while he pushed them towards the dark corridors.


    After a while of searching, he got to be in that ce finally, leaving a parade of people who were stuck in the darkness because of his spell.


    Isiah didn''t enter that ce, he just looked at it from the outside as it looked more like a castle that was covered with snow.


    It was much bigger than the one in Delwias ind and it looked much more sophisticated with more floors and more ssrooms.


    The walls were so high and Isiah thought that this ce might be very different too.


    Considering what he saw while he was investigating the ce for a month now this ce might be teaching science just like on earth .


    That was interesting to Isiah because he wanted to know what would happen if science and magic collide.


    ''Still, it is a theory , of course, this ce appears like that period of history when humankind learned how to take care and find cures to deadly diseases but ¡­I have to be careful''


    .


    Isiah stood near the gate for hours waiting for students to show up so that he would blend in and enter that ce .


    '' I still look like a student, I am 16 after all¡­no¡­no. I look 18 now ..I think I look way older than that considering my physical appearance, maybe like a teacher , I don''t know ? Still there is no guarantee that I would find her here, after all this ce is for mages from region 3 who descended¡­.shii***t I have to be patient to get what I want ¡­I might end up not seeing her all here ''


    The snow was still falling to cover the ce, it was very difficult for people to move around but no one stopped.


    They were all doing their daily chores like usual, students started to get out of school , Isiah looked at them with a cold face when he realized that he must have looked very pathetic like that before .


    " I still remember what Lucas said ¡­.just like sheep "

 Chapter 250 Isiahs Plan

    Isiah entered that institution, and he wandered there looking for any clue that might help identify was Adelita was this whole past time after the evacuation, still, there was no lead, it was normal .


    People study there and teachers from region 2 were doing their jobs exactly like in region one .


    The only problem was that if he talked to anyone he might get caught for intruding in this ce.


    As it appeared , the second he opened his mouth to ask people recognize that he was not from there.


    He even didn''t look like anyone in this region to begin with .


    Thest thing that he thought of as helping was following one of the teachers just to force him to say anything useful.


    ''These people ascended then, it means they have the power , it is surely impossible to find Adelita here but I am not going to be back unless I have any type of info ''


    Isiah followed one of the male teachers as he was getting outside the institution, he was technically thest one to do that and for that Isiah had to conceal himself so that this man won''t find out that he was following him .


    That man was in his twenties, he was wearing decent clothes that made him look like a gentleman, he was very tall with golden hair and blue eyes, however, he was not muscr , he looked very thin .


    Isiah knew that there was no problem if he is going to get caught buy him .


    To Isiah, this man looked very weak and that is why he continued following him, he thought that he was not going to resist much like the others, he was getting bored of fighting with these people and wasting his time and energy without getting any useful information .


    The man didn''t seem to notice that he was following him at all, and Isiah didn''t try to be obvious about it too, when he entered his big house Isiah followed him right away while putting his hand on his mouth .


    He didn''t want to cast any spell on, him because he needed him in his right mind for once to answer his question .


    However, the man tried to resist and he forced Isiah to bump into the door while he was trying to close it behind him .


    Inside that house, there were a lot of servants and family members of that teacher, Isiah noticed that there was a lot of movement inside that house so he dragged the man out while he cast that spell of the eternity of darkness on him .


    It was inevitable to do it to him so that he wouldn''t try to get help from anyone .


    '' Shi***t, I chose him because he looked like a weird person who lives alone, and here I am struggling to find a ce to force him to talk .


    Isiah drugged that man immediately then he made him lean on his chest so that people outside won''t suspect him of anything then he started to walk away from that house .


    The man was still in a bad condition but the moment they went to one of those dark corridors inside that city he undid that spell just to extract those precious information from him but the man was speechless.


    " Talk , you bastard , talk to me " Isiah shouted at him the moment he threw him on the ground.


    The man hit both the wall and the ground but he stayed on the ground, he didn''t move not for a second.


    " Fuc***k he got exposed to that spell for more than he could take , at this rate, I have to wait until he gets to his senses, now he is useless, definitely "


    Isiah helped him again but this time he started drugging him from his color while he was still on the ground unconscious.


    An hourter he was inside the forest where he left everyone there, he tied the man with magical ropes away from them then he went back.


    The weather was very cold and Ciel was leaning on Lexie''s chest as she was giving him heat with her divine energy .


    " Next time you leave us here, make sure toe back early" Heigl shouted at him because he was very pissed, everyone was about to copse when he just said to them very surprised:" And you stayed !"<novelnext></novelnext>


    He didn''t expect that they would wait for him that way in this cold weather, he tried to think more for their motives but he couldn''t just put words to what they did .


    All that he was convinced about was that they were trying to obey him because of fear.


    " That fuc***ing spell worked definitely fromst time, at this rate they are not even questioning what I say to them" He said while looking to Eijar .


    " It is not because of the spell , master, it is not because of it , they just thought that you got hurt , you took so long toe back and they were afraid that you got killed somehow during some fight out there "Eijar replied to him very pissed.


    Everyone was freezing because of waiting outside like that, especially Ciel who was shaking and trembling all that time .


    He didn''t even say a single word to him since that day .


    " The forest is where you want to stay because you want to hide but it is cold, it is not like district 1, district 1 one so hot and we could have stayed there for hundreds of days without even getting cold, this ce is not the same and we are not used to it ¡­this white ash is going to kill us, the same thing happened to district 3" Lexie said while looking at Isaiah''s eyes with fear


    " First of all, it is called snow , secondly there is a ce for you to stay, I will take you to it ¡­." Isiah replied with a calm voice .


    Lexie was very confused, she thought that he would attack her after what she said but he didn''t .


    Isiah disappeared right away after he told Eijar to follow him to the town, no one knew that he had such a speed before but when he disappeared they thought that he wasn''t there from the first ce and that it was just some sort of a shadow .


    Isiah took the teacher with him, and went back to his house, eventually , he did what he avoided that whole time, he attacked all that family with its servants with that spell, they were not asleep, and he found them as they were eating dinner and he had to to get rid of them.


    The search for miss Adelita was going to take time and he had to make sure that Ciel was not having any troubles .


    '' I know this might drug more attention to my moves, the disappearance of such a big family with its servants is going to be very weird, there will be people who are so curious to know what happened to them, I think there will be more noisy people wandering around this ce, but I need it , and I don''t care even if had to kill all these people eventually ''


    He looked at all of them in the basement of their house without killing them but they were all unconscious even that teacher .


    When Eijar brought everyone with her they all looked troubled because they knew that bringing them here only meant that he got rid of those previous owners.


    When Ciel entered the house Isiah immediately drugged him to the firece trying to warm him up.


    Ciel didn''t resist him but he acted very distantly from him as if he didn''t know him at all .


    " Where are the owners of this house, look their food is still warm " Heigl said as he pointed at the food with disgust .


    Lexie sat immediately at the table and started to eat not caring about any of the arguments that were around .


    The same with Eijar, she also started to eat then when she finished she headed immediately to the firece to warm up .


    Isiah kept touching Ciel''s cheeks to warm him up but the kid didn''t even look at him .


    he was mad, he was mad more than Isiah could imagine


    Eventually, Isiah just left him there with everyone after he said:" This ce is ours until the end of this mission"


    The moment he went outside that room, Eijar followed him immediately and crawled towards his neck then she started scolding him saying: " They all are pissed, they think you killed these people too, but I know that you didn''t, if you did you would have been in a terrible state, but the question is , until when you want to capture them like this , until when you think you could survive this hunger "


    Isiah looked at Eijar right away after he stopped walking then said:" I n on killing everyone, I am just dying it until I find a good way to survive the hunger, Eijar, if you are going to act like this then go and stay with Ciel, what is about to happen now , is dark "

 Chapter 251 Please...Do It !

    The moment Isiah went to that basement he saw every one of them sitting on the cold ground shaking from the cold while being absent-minded.


    He looked at them with a sarcastic smile then said to Eijar:" See, this is just one of the precautions to not kill anyone, not until I find a cure to this condition"


    Eijar was very confused because Isiah went too fast as he was searching for this person, he even kidnapped a family and puth them under that spell to avoid killing them .


    " Why? Why did you choose them ? Is it because we needed shelter? "


    "No, if I wanted a shelter , there are multiple houses with only a few people living in them, I chose this ce because there is a teacher living here, this person is just important right now for me, this person can provide information and he sounded like the one who could solve many things " Isiah said while he kept looking at that male teacher .


    He already took him out of the darkness but he was still not in a good condition to answer his questions .


    " I think you left him under that spell for a long time , at this rate, he may not even regain consciousness until a long time past" Eiajr stated .


    However, Isiah just closed the door and left all of those people including the teacher there, he knew that he may cause some trouble when he get back to his senses but Isiah continued walking upstairs just to sit calmly next to the firece where everyone was there.


    Lexie looked at Isiah briefly then she said:" Are we going to stay here for long? I don''t think that you intended to do this but , let us rest for some time here, the weather is cold and we can''t just survive this region while freezing outside "


    At this point, if she said one more thing Isiah was going to make her pay for it , he was angry and he hated listening to her voice as she was sharing her opinion with them .


    Heigl noticed that Isiah''s face had so many expressions that he didn''t want to face after all he had been thrown when he put him under that scary spell.


    So he just finished eating and then said :" All I know is that you need to level up to Afan, you need to go to region 3, all I know is that searching for this teacher was not part of your n, I know that because know that finding this person will never help us anyway "


    When Heigl said he grabbed Isiah''s attention, they were looking at each other now, Isiah didn''t reply to his words however, Heigl stood on his feet then walked towards the firece silently .


    When he reached the ce where Isiah''s sat he said seriously:" You could leave this ce without doing any of this, so why are you doing it anyway, you said that you are going bring chaos to this world, so to me , I can''t exin why are you curious about how things worked for the past thousands of years, this teacher is not the first one to hide the truth about this ce"


    Heigl looked at Ciel this time then said:" Isiah is hiding this thing from you but I think that you know, your parents..your family must be dead by now, all the people who leveled up to this ce are dead, all of them, and that is why I could say that your parents are no different "


    Isiah stood instantly then headed towards him very pissed, he wanted to kill him just because he revealed what he wanted to hide from Ciel .


    He grabbed it from his cor and then said :" Why are you saying these things to him? "


    Heigl tried to release himself from Isiah and then said:" It is the truth"


    "This is not very smart of you," Eijar said to him the moment that Isiah punched his face with his strong fist.


    He fell to the ground and then touched his face with surprise, he was shocked that Isiah punched him in the face, he thought that he might choose to do the same spell-like before but he didn''t, he attacked him physically .


    Ciel looked at Isiah and then said:" Is he saying the truth ? Are my family dead? Tell me , are they dead? "


    He wasn''t crying or throwing a tantrum, he was just confused about this huge revtion.


    Nothing was certain yet, but considering all that happened in the past month it was more realistic to think that they are dead.


    Isiah didn''t answer his question so lexie headed towards Ciel then said:" It is only a theory and Isiah didn''t want to tell you this, it is just a theory, nothing more"


    Ciel was not listening to her, he kept looking at Isiah with a lot of anger on his face, they didn''t speak since that night in the abandoned house, and he kept being distant because he didn''t know how to deal with him.


    " " Is it true? " Ciel said with his cute voice .


    " Let''s not talk right now" Isiah said as he was leaning towards Heigl to punch him more


    "No" Ciel objected as he stood next to Heigl this time trying to push Isiah away from him


    " You lied to me, you lied to a meal this time, I told you I want to meet them, you said that you will once I tell you what happened after the evacuation, you said that you will tell me !"


    Ciel was pissed because Isiah gave him a tough choice without even knowing what happened to his parents


    "Go and have some rest " Isiah said as he pointed to Lexie to take him away<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, Lexie left the room, she wanted Isiah to deal with that situation, even as a kid Ciel knew exactly that Isiah lied to him without having a single piece of information about his family


    When she ignored Isiah she felt like he needed to face Ciel after what he had done


    " I said go to your fuc****ing room and rest " Isiah shouted as he punched Heigl again.


    when he did that Ciel just walked away from him silently


    " See! it is all fault" Isiah shouted at Heigl as he punched a few timester


    Isiah didn''t didn''t notice that the male teacher escaped his prison until he heard Ciel''s scream from outside the room


    He left Heiglying on the ground and headed toward the sound


    He found that teacher holding Ciel from the back and strangling him with his hand


    " Leave the fuc***ing kid out of it" Isiah said to the teacher


    However, the teacher strangled Ciel even more , at this point Isiah was crazy about what happened, and what pissed him, even more, was that Ciel didn''t even shed a single tear.


    Ciel kept struggling and looking at him with a straight face


    " Who are you ? And what are you doing here in my facu***ing house ? " The teacher said .


    " leave the kid and let''s talk it out " Isiah suggested


    " No, not when you put me in a deadly spell like that , I assume that you put on my family and everyone around me , why did you do that? "


    Isiah looked at him with a lot of anger in his eyes , he was very pissed that he didn''t take all of the precautions, he thought that when the teacher woke up he will be weak but that was wrong


    While looking at Eijar this time as she was trying to bite him


    The teacher didn''t even notice that she was there


    Isiah thought of so many spells to use on him but he didn''t, just the thought of Ciel being hurt was more terrifying to him than anything


    " Leave the fuc***ing kid out of it " Isiah shouted again but the man strangled Ciel even more, Ciel''s face was so red and his veins appeared like they were going to explode, he stooped moving just seconds ago and Isiah was going to snap.


    He just thought of burning the teacher when he saw him fall on the ground without any notice.


    At this point , Isiah was so surprised but he just headed toward Ciel to check up on him .


    Lexie was standing there behind the teacher when he fell on the ground holding a statue between her hands.


    Ciel fell on the ground too the moment that teacher fell too, Isiah carried him between his hands and tried to wake him up.


    He had no healing powers to help him gain his consciousness more.


    He was still feeling his divine energy which meant he was still alive but the attack of that man was so strong on his little body.


    " Please, do it " Isiah said as he was touching Ciel''s face .


    Lexie was very surprised by the way Isiah was talking to her, he didn''t even look at her but he begged her to save him.


    That was more than she could even imagine .


    " I said, fuc****ing , please save him , I can''t do that with my types of energy, so , do it " He said impatiently, then added:" Please "

 Chapter 252 We Have To Talk ...

    Lexie headed immediately towards Ciel, she tried to move him while Isiah was resting his head on his tight.


    However he was the same, he was still unconscious, and seeing that look in Isiah''s eyes as he was begging her to heal him gave her shivers down her spine .


    Even in her most impossible dreams she never thought that Isiah would beg her to do something for him.


    She was going to do her best, but just knowing that in case she messed things up with him she would face death made her tremble all the way as she tried to wake him with her divine energy.


    When Isiah noticed her fear , he just grabbed her chin close to him, she was very scared when Isiah did that, at that point, her eyes were captured by his cold eyes and that deadly look in his eyes was very terrifying .


    Isiah pressed his fingers on her face while looking at her, then said very angrily:" I will kill you if something happens to him.


    When Lexie heard what he said she just closed her eyes because of the fear then she waited until he pushed her away.


    She was not good at healing magic but she thought that giving Ciel some of her energy is more helpful so she did that while praying for it to seed.


    The moment she started healing Ciel, she realized that he was not dead yet he was unconscious. That was more terrifying but she managed to work under all that stress until she felt him moving his hands to capture her hand tofort her that he was okay.


    Isiah didn''t even wait for him to get his full consciousness, he just stood on his feet with a monstrous expression on his face then headed towards the teacher and started dragging him from his cor.


    Isiah was blinded by anger, all he wanted was to kill the man who harmed Ciel so badly, Eiajr didn''t want to interfere between them so just kept following Isiah until he reached that dark basement.


    Isiah was very pissed that he had to get rid of this teacher when he was still in need of more information, that is until he got a new idea in his mind .


    "Let''s see if he is going to act so smart now that I am willing to jeopardize everything to give him a lesson" Isiah said with an evil smile on his face.


    The moment he opened the door to that basement, Isiah threw him on the ground. He fell on the stairs for that whole time until he bumped into the wall in front of him.


    "Eijar, stay out of it " Isiah said the moment he entered that basement and threw that male teacher on the ground


    Eijar didn''t say a single thing, she stayed away especially when she saw the state that Ciel was in after he woke up.


    If Isiah saw him in that state he was going to be more furious than he ever was. Lexie stayed with him trying to calm him down when I woke up panicking while Isiah was nning to do a massacre against this whole family .


    Isiah captured a woman that was standing there and brought her while she was unconscious , then he woke that teacher by kicking his leg and then said:" Who is she to you ?"


    The man was still having trouble identifying where he was and what he was doing , however, Isiah didn''t even give him time to know what was happening.


    "What the ¡­.?" The man said after a while of looking at Isiah as he was capturing his mom, the teacher was bleeding in the back of his head because of the hit he got from Lexie .


    "Leave her alone, she didn''t do a thing " The man shouted trying to prevent Isiah from killing her .However, Isiah looked at him deeply in the eyes as he ughtered her with a sword that he summoned .


    Under his screams, Isiah wiped the blood that got into his face with a scary look in his eyes then said:" There are a lot of them, you got yourself into this"


    The teacher was crying his heart out as he saw Isiah throw her body away after ughtering her then said:" This is only the beginning "


    Now there was nothing stopping Isiah from doing what he wanted, he was not just avenging Ciel, he was making him pay for the stress and all the miserable things he pushed him to do for that.


    When Isiah chose to be quiet , this man pushed him to awaken the worst part of him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Please, Don''t kill them, I am not going to do that again," The teacher said.


    " Do that again? You wish my man" Isiah said as he captured another person there then added:" Start talking "


    The man didn''t know what Isiah was talking about, however, he just looked in the eyes while shaking then said :" What do you want to know? Believe me, I will tell you all that you want to know "


    Isiah was having a straight face and for that, he didn''t even care about his begging, he just put the other person between his arms and was going to kill bim when the teacher said:" please tell me what do you want to know "


    Isiah spit on the ground impatiently then said :"Everything about this region, and the people who leveled up here in Emperium "


    When Isiah stopped talking, the teacher said immediately:" People of Delwias Ind aren''t needed here, only the teachers have the right of surviving , and they are prisoners, they don''t have any rights here and they can''t level up to the next region"


    When the teacher stopped talking , he thought that Isiah was satisfied with that answer, however, Isiah just ughtered the second person who was one of the workers in his house .


    The teacher started screaming again, he was not expecting that at least not when he was answering Isiah''s questions, Eijar kept looking at Isiah who was in a total mess right now in silence, she feared that he might hurt her if he got closer to her..


    Isiah room another person in his arm, the teacher was crying his heart out as he started shouting :" Please leave my brother alone, I will say everything that I know , listen , listen , the teachers are in a town exclusive for them, it is very far from here and they stay there when the triple full moons happen, in fact they have been there since the evacuation of the Delwias ind, they were going to kill them but they thought that it might start a revolution around here, therefore they just left them there until they figure how they are going to deal with them "


    " They are alive until now, but those who leveled up are dead?" Isiah asked .


    " Yes they are alive, they are the only ones who survived what happened to Delwias ind" The man answered quickly..


    "What is your name ? " Isiah asked .


    " Kuma " The man answered while shaking .


    The urge inside of Isiah was growing so fast, it felt like he was never going to stop at all until he kills him and that was his ultimate goal, yet he just looked at him then said :" Listen to me, Kuma, give me a detailed n for this ce or I might kill you just now "


    Kuma knew that Isiah was going to kill him the second he gives him the n for this ce so he stayed quiet for a second before saying:" Promise me that you won''t kill me, and I will help you get there safely "


    When Isiah heard Kumapromising, he felt triggered by that .he just killed his brother too then said


    " You killed my brother, I was about to tell you everything that you wanted, " Kuma shouted at Isiah without being able to stand in front of him for a fight ..the hit that he got from Lexie made him feel terrible , therefore he couldn''t even fight .


    Isiah just headed towards him this time and grabbed him by his cor then said:" Do you think really that I will let that slide, you almost killed the only important person for me and you want me to forgive you for some infos, you are very pathetic if you think that "


    At that point, Isiah was out of control, Eijar knew that because she felt the hunger he was feeling inside of him as he was walking around and killing people.


    Thest time he killed those three he knew that the urge to kill people was rising and if he didn''t do anything about it there wille a time when he can''t even control himself..


    " Don''t kill anyone, please kill only me , I will ept that at least , but these people are, innocent , just show them some mercy, some mercy , please kill me " The male teacher said while crying.


    Isiah was nning to kill him this time when he heard little footsteps behind him, he recognized them immediately, it was Ciel .


    " We have to talk¡­ right now "

 Chapter 253 Humanity Left In Me ...

    Inside of Isiah, there was a huge war going on, the part of him that felt hungry was pushing him to torture and kill Kuma, however, there was that tiny part of him that hates this stupid feeling .


    Isiah was already trying to make Kuma suffer before he killed him for hurting Ciel that way yet when he heard Ciel talking behind him he just felt that he went too far.


    Yet, he wanted to continue what he was doing even when Ciel was standing there looking at him with his red eyes .


    He immediately looked at his bruised neck and automatically his anger increased to the point where he turned around and grabbed Kuma by his cor.


    Ciel was very pissed that Isiah ignored him that way and for that, he just said this time with a husky voice:" I want to talk to you"


    There was nothing that Isiah wanted at that moment more than talk to Ciel andfort him, after all, that happened but he didn''t , he just said :" Let me end things with this bastard now, I am not letting him take another breath, he hurt you when I asked him not to and I am not that forgiving, I will make sure that he gets what he needs "


    The moment Isiah started preparing his body to ughter Kuma he heard Ciel say:" I wanted to stay with you, I wanted to make sure not to cause you any troubles but ¡­Isiah ¡­this is ¡­"


    Isiah knew that Ciel was very pissed these past days of apanying him, and now that he figured out Isiah''s lies he just wanted to be on his own to figure things out..


    Ciel didn''t know what needs to be done however he was just too pissed off Isiah to the point where he wanted just to be away from him


    Isiah didn''t hesitate as he stabbed Kuma in the heart, he threw his sword away and then headed towards Ciel with slow steps.


    It felt like he was giving him the chance to run away.


    However, Ciel didn''t go away, he kept standing there while looking at those bodies with so much anger.


    He remembered what Lexie said to him about Isiah before leveling up..she basically told him that he was this type of person yet he chose to be blind just for him.


    Isiah was still having a deadly look in his eyes yet he went closer to him , and when he finally reached him he said:" you wanted to talk ?"


    Ciel couldn''t loom at Isiah as he was standing in front of him so he just walked away towards the guest room where they had dinner, Lexie was sitting there silently because she didn''t want to get involved with Isiah''s murders.


    Isiah looked at her briefly and then said:" Go to sleep"


    At that point, all she was seeing was his face when he asked for her help while begging her to do that.


    She wanted to take Ciel with her but Isiah said to her:" He wants to talk" .She understood immediately that he didn''t want her to take him but she was afraid that he might hurt him like the other time so she said:" Don''t hurt him as you did before"


    Isiah looked at her silently for a long time then he said with a straight face:" You better leave now or I might kill you "


    He was being serious, just in those few minutes, Isiah was having so many scenarios in his head to kill her after torturing her for a while .


    In those few minutes, Isiah was just killing her inside his head so many times .


    He was breathing heavily due to the scent of the bodies in that basement.


    Isiah was intoxicated by that urge so he needed to go outside , yet when Ciel asked him to talk he found himself in a tough position.


    " You lied¡­my parents are dead, my whole family ¡­you didn''t tell me that" Ciel said .


    " Yes, they are dead, I think they all deserve that, and I don''t have a single regret about hiding everything from you, " Isiah said impatiently.


    He just wanted to end that conversation and leave far away from this ce.


    However, he ended up hurting Ciel so much because of that.


    " They are¡­my parents " Ciel said very sadly.


    Isiah headed toward a chair and sat there while putting his elbow on the table to lean on it then said to him:" Parents ? Huuuuuh, if you are going to say this shi**t to me then I will end this conversation right now"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah was pissed for three reasons, the fact that he had to tell Ciel about what happened to his parents, and also his sick attachment towards them when they already left him during the evacuation.


    He can''t me him for this, even Isiah was so stupid to the point where he was blinded by that parental attachment.


    Ciel was just a kid who crave for love, it was only natural for him to want to be with his parents.


    However, the most upsetting reason among all these three was the fact that he was jealous of them.


    Isiah only wanted for Ciel to be with him and care for him and ask for his help only.


    " Isiah, you are so¡­you don''t like me at all Ciel said with tears in his eyes.


    During that time Isiah was looking at the wall across the room but when he heard Ciel sobbing he looked at him right away and then said:" Don''t say this "


    "It is true, you don''t like me at all and that is why you are saying these things " Ciel added with tears in his eyes.


    Isiah was not controlling his own body, he was sweating a lot, his breath was not controlled and his heart was beating fast.


    It felt like all his senses enhanced the moment he killed those people..his tongue was moving inside of his mouth as if he was tasting the bodies he killed .


    He felt sick and he hated himself so much .


    Ciel wanted to get closer to him in order to look him deeply in the eyes but Isiah just shouted at him and then said:" You ¡­stay away from me "


    Ciel was terrified for a second then tormented by that kind of rejection, he jsut stepped back two steps then said:" I am sorry, Isiah"


    Isiah''s face was not in his normal state , he felt like he was in deep pain while struggling to contain his urges.


    At this moment he was even talking about killing Ciel inside of his head .


    "Go away¡­go away to Lexie " He shouted again.


    At that moment, Eiajr crawled towards the room and when saw Isiah at that state she just said to Ciel:" You need to stay away from him, he is struggling a lot to be in his right mind, just don''te here until I tell you "


    Ciel walked away while leaving Isiah alone in that room as he was doing his best to be the human he wanted .


    " Master, don''t , if you do that, you will end up hurting people who are truly important to you " Eijar said when she headed towards him, she saw him as he was holding his head between his hands and she felt very pissed that the situation had gone wrong .


    " Eijar, I can''t, I really can''t," He said while struggling even to talk .


    Eijar knew that he was going to hurt his body if he continued killing and she insisted on him to not do that but he didn''t listen to her and now he was paying


    for that.


    " Eijar, you stupid little snake, tell me, tell me what to do, I think I am going to die if stayed like this, I have to eat, human food is trashy..I need this "


    He was struggling as he was saying thise words but he kept talking .


    His conversation with Eijar was the only thing that mattered at that moment.


    He would have asked her to bite him if he knew that it would work for restraining him but he knew that the urge was much stronger than usual.


    Eiajr crawled towards his neck then rested her face on his cheek then said:" You can''t keep pretending that you are a human anymore, you are not a human, you are a dark creature whether you like it or not, eventually this is going to happen, you wanted to kill everyone on your way up, it is impossible for you to be okay after killing ,we all do that"


    Isiah just kept focusing on Eijar as she was resting her head on his cheek but that desire was more than he could take so he said with a tear in his eyes:" I don''t care about a single bad thing that I am going to do from now on, or even the things that I have done, I am fully aware that I have changed and that I started to put myself first, but this ¡­.this ¡­Eijar ¡­I can''t ¡­I want to keep this shredded pieces of humanity left in me "

 Chapter 254 There Is No Other Solution..

    The only creature that was allowed to get that close to Isiah was Eijar due to their connection with each other, he wasforted by her presence around him a lot.


    Because with her he knew that he was not totally on his own, that he was not a threat and that he could feel someone closer to him without having any extreme thoughts to kill .


    Just having the sensation of her skin upon his skin was making him get calmer for a bit , it felt more like sedation but it was not .


    The urge was still there even while she was around him .


    " Master, I am not going to ask you to breath or calm yourself down, that desire to kill more is going to be huge, it will only raise after this , if you feed it will stop until you kill for another time"


    Isiah couldn''t open his eyes, he wanted to close them and make his mind believe that he was not there but the smell was too strong for him to ignore .


    He was shivering as if he was a drug addict which made Eijar say to him:" Master, If you are only going to think about this point you are going to miss a lot of things as a result that, do it, please do it "


    " I swear I am not going to kill anyone until I find some sort of a solution to fix this, I swear to you " He begged with a quiet voice .


    Eijar was confused by what has gone to Isiah, he was not acting like usual , and it felt like he was in immeasurable pain due to his dilemma.


    He wanted more power but he couldn''t ept the burden that came with it, if he was going to kill people for revenge he needs to start epting the urge to feed.


    Eijar was an animal after all and she couldn''t understand why he was having such a hard time .


    At that moment, that memory from his first life crossed his mind, the incident when his chick died and the other chick started to eat his insides.


    Isiah puked right away when he remembered that incident, he pushed Eijar away from him gently and puked impulsively on the ground.


    He was sitting on the chair but when he started puking on the ground he kneeled on the ground and he was throwing up there feeling terribly each second passing .


    Isiah collected his fist and hit the ground because he couldn''t stop throwing up, at that moment his stomach was empty but he was throwing up non-stop which was painful .


    And even when he had a high tolerance for pain , the psychological pain that came with that incident was more harmful to him .


    " Master, there is no other solution to this, listen to me Isiah , this is going to be awful you keep resisting this way " Eijar was shouting at him while she was next to him on the ground.


    He was sweating heavily as he said slowly after he hit the ground for the second time:" Eijar¡­you ¡­"


    At that moment, Lexie entered the room terrified of the sounds she was hearing all that time, she knew that Isiah was in no condition to talk or even have a conversation, she knew also about the hunger but she didn''t know how it really affected him.


    " Is he okay , he was throwing up for a while now, if he needs help we can search for someone who could use healing magic to help him" Lexie asked Eijar with so much concern in her eyes .


    It appeared that she left Ciel up there and she came to see if they needed any help.


    Eijar said immediately to her:" You need to go away , like, now , it is not safe for you to be here "


    Lexie was not safe here anyway , and all that she thought about was that Isiah was never going to ask for help even if he needed it badly .


    " Let me find someone who could help him " Lexie argued with Eijar.


    At that moment, Isiah was resting his head on the floor trying to breathe more, and to not think about that incident , however, the more he tried to erase it from his head he felt like it was vivid in his mind.


    " Aggggggh ¡­Eijar ¡­.Eiajr ¡­I am ¡­so ¡­." Isiah said with difficulty while his eyes were still closed .


    Eijar shouted at Lexie saying " You are irritating him with your presence, leave right now , leave , lock the door behind you, and protect Ciel , it is your job here "<novelnext></novelnext>


    He didn''t have to say anything because Eijar was feeling all that he felt, pushing Lexie away was the best thing .


    Lexie stayed away from Isiah, she didn''t leave the room but she stayed next to the door in case they needed her ignoring what Eiajr said to her .


    " Do the ¡­.do the same thing ¡­do the same thing you did to me in the world beyond " Isiah said as he hold his head between his hands while grounding to his teeth


    Eijar knew immediately what he wanted so she got closer to him and crawled towards his neck,the results were not promising because he was so nervous and irritated and edgy but the way he was acting gave her a hard time focusing


    " Hey¡­do it ¡­just do it " He said when he sensed her hesitation .


    When she first did this and she ended up giving him a nightmare he threatened her not to do it again , she was never going to do this but when she saw him in this deep pain the only thing she wanted was tofort him for a bit so that he wouldn''t hurt anyone else .


    The moment she started to use her ability she felt that his brain was resisting her so much , it was not easy like thest time, she had to sedate him before entering his mind which was so difficult for her to do because of his new strength.


    " Just¡­rx , master , I am going to do my best to relief you from this pain, but first just put your faith in me , rx , master , rx and leave everything to me , I will never fail you "


    Eijar was so pissed that his mind was resisting her too even with their connection.


    When he finally let her go inside of his mind to perform her ability she noticed a tear falling from his right eye then he fell asleep immediately.


    The way Eijar was treating him made him realize that Isiah didn''t want to surrender to his hunger even when he was killing people with no consciousness.


    '' What is the difference between killing and eating what you kill, if you have the power to kill them then you are already a bad person , at that state I don''t even think if there is a difference, all I know is that those people are not going to mind that''


    Lexie couldn''t understand Isiah''s motives and she ended up looking at him while he was unconscious on the floor.


    She felt jealous that Eijar was the one next to him and not her .


    There was nothing that she could do for him to relieve him, it was the second time for her to sit there while he is in a deep struggle without having the power to help him .


    " Why are you standing there, be useful and clean the floor, I don''t think that he would like to be reminded of what happened when he wakes up again" Eiajr said while a grey circle was on top of Isiah''s head .


    " Is he going to sleep for long ? " Lexie asked .


    " I don''t know, if he stops resisting I guess, he was not in a good state when I forced him to sleep , it will not be for long, I am not certain " Eijar answered while looking at Isiah with sad eyes .


    Lexie cleaned the floor with her magic so fast then sat next to him .


    She put his head on herp carrying Eijar with him too .


    Eijar was pissed because of her presence there but she didn''t say a thing .


    Lexie started to brush his dark long hair with her palm gently, she always wanted to do that , it was her only chance to do something like that and she wanted to do it to calm him on her way too .


    " You know that what you are doing is useless right? When he wakes up again he will go back to be Isiah Duncan who hates you so much " Eijar said while looking at her this time.


    Lexie didn''t reply to her , she just looked at him wishing that this moment willst forever.


    " What you did to him was so messed up, you never defended him, you left him there to die , you deserve how he is treating you, he hates you so much , I could feel it too, you just have to stay away from him, this is my advice"

 Chapter 255 I Bet You Liked It

    When Isiah opened his eyes again, the first thing he saw was the blue sky in front of him, he was too sedated to close his eyes again, he kept looking at the clouds as they were passing above him .


    He was not interested even to know how much time he spent in that position, he only cared about the clear sky above him .


    There was no region above him , it was only a blue normal sky just like on earth .


    That scenery was so peaceful to him, so peaceful to the point where he kept looking at it without thinking of a single thing that might disturb him at that moment .


    After a while, Isiah sat on the ground to look at his surroundings .


    He was surprised that he was naked, it felt just like that time when he woke up in that superficialyer of the world beyond .


    He felt shy because he didn''t want anyone to see him, he automatically looked at everything around him only to see a field of grass .


    He stood up on his feet to get a better vision of that ce , only to be stunnedter, this ce was notrge as he thought .


    The ce was the size of his house on Delwias Ind, it was not that big .


    He started to walkter to investigate, however, he realized that he was alone in this small ce .


    It felt like he was on the top of this leveling system and he didn''t know why he was there .


    He never knew about these higher regions, he only knew about Emperium because it was the dream that everyone put in his head , it felt like a sce for most of the people there only for him to be disappointedter .


    His interpretation of the events was that he was in a higher ce in that system .


    His imagination gave him a picture like that to describe the 1 region.


    Isiah went to the edge of that ce and looked around then he looked down, what he saw was nothing like he had ever seen .


    All the peaceful feeling that he got from looking at the sky was long gone .


    Because down there he saw a huge amount of people fighting to get up here, Isiah was more confused by the look of those people, they appeared to be more like dead people which made him flinch for a second .


    There were millions of people down there trying to get into his ce, they were moving on top of each other with that scary look in their eyes and Isiah was more confused then he ever was .


    " Why are they acting like they are racing to get here ? There is nothing here , there is nothing , and why in the hell, they are all looking like they are dead ? Why I am here in the first ce looking like I was born into this state "


    Isiah kept talking to himself because there was no one there to talk with , he noticed that those people were really very close to him so he tried to push them using his magic , he was strong after all and he could end all of them if he wanted .


    But what was more confusing was the fact that his magic didn''t work, he was not capable of doing anything.


    Eventually, those corpses got into him and went towards him and started fighting with each other to eat his body .


    He was still alive and he felt every break , every bite, every chewing that was happening to him, he was screaming because of that immersive pain that he felt yet he couldn''t do a single thing until everything.


    " Master, wake up, wake up, you have to wake up"


    It was Eijar''s voice, when Isiah heard that he opened his eyes suddenly only to realize that he was inside a nightmare .


    Isiah sat immediately because of the fear that he got into him, he found out that he was resting his head on Lexie''sp, and he looked at her with confusion .


    " Master, master, look at me , it was only a dream " Eijar said trying to make him go back to reality .


    Isiah looked at Eijar this time and then said:" I ¡­.I ¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lexie was more terrified of seeing him in that way, he never looked like that, she headed towards him immediately, he was looking at his body as if he was seeing things that they were not capable of seeing .


    Even when knowing that she jeopardized her life by approaching him in this state, she just did it without thinking of any consequences .


    " Isiah, you are okay , you are okay " Lexie said while approaching him so fast .


    She put her arms around his neck without being fast or even impatient, she just hold him between her arms as gently as possible without even having eye contact with him .


    If she had eye contact with him she would be terrified of him , and she would eventually tremble and fall and get pushed by him, anyone .


    She was so sad that he was going through something like this, and therefore she just did it to calm him for a bit .


    Isiah was so terrified, and even when she hold him tight he tried to push her away immediately, she knew that he was not doing it because of her but because of his nightmare .


    '' He is definitely seeing something else ''


    Isiah''s heart was racing with each minute passing and so does her heart, Lexie tried to touch the extremities of his long dark hair , Isiah yelled the moment she did that and tried to push her even more .


    Lexie was confused by the way he was reacting to her, so she just hold on to his body tightly then got closer to his ear then whispered:" Isiah, it is only me , the girl you hate the most, I am not going to hurt you, because I can''t do that, and I believe that you can''t let me hurt you anyway, you are too cautious around me for understandable reasons, and you are too strong to be hurt"


    As she kept talking, Isiah''s s heart started to calm down and beat slower than it was .


    She touched his hair again and this time he didn''t even flinch but he kept resisting so she added:" I know that you are very strong, I know that you could kill me too, I don''t know what you saw there, yet , I have to tell you that you are safe, no one here could harm you anyway "


    When his heart started to beat slower than before Lexie just rested her head on his shoulder while still hugging him then said slowly :" Everything is the same , just like you left it before, the chaos you made is the same, the hurts you ripped are the same, the sent of those corpses you killed are the same , the kid you left crying is the same , this missed up region is the same , Isiah you were sleeping and during that nothing changed "


    Lexie was saying those words slowly like that just to make him believe each word she said.


    She wanted to assure him that nothing changed yet she ended up wanting to be that close to him, it felt like she was craving for this to happen .


    She closed her eyes to feel him that close to her, Isiah didn''t move either, he just kept listening to her while breathing heavily for a while .


    Eijar was more surprised that Isiah didn''t push Lexie which proved to her that he was not in his right mind yet .


    To Eijar, Lexie took advantage of the situation but she tried not to say anything unless she makes him go back to his senses.


    Isiah stayed that way for a while before he said with a cracked voice:" Eijar, did you do it on purpose? "


    He was still that close to Lexie while closing his eyes, however, Eijar was more confused now, obviously, he was going to me her for this, because it was the second time this happen to him when she use her ability .


    Yet, when she used it on Ciel nothing happened .


    " Master, no " She denied immediately, she even felt offended that he said those words .


    Isiah opened his eyes right away then said:" Okay "


    He removed Lexie''s arms right away without using force, then he pulled his body from being glued to her chest then said:" What did you do to those bodies ? "


    "Heigl is burning them, he thought that burning them is going to reduce that sent, when he knew about your condition, he offered to help " Eijar replied to him .


    Isiah was very pissed now that everyone knew about his condition and he felt really edgy, he looked at Lexie right away from above then said:"Why is she still here ? "


    It felt like he finally noticed that she was there, Isiah gave her a cold deadly look then said:" I bet you liked it this time too "

 Chapter 256 I Am The Monster

    The moment Isiah stood on his feet and said those words to her she stopped talking to him and kept being silent afterward, because only then she realized that Isiah got back to his senses.


    She was not even upset because she thought that it was understandable now, and that was a sign of him being in a good condition .


    '' Please hate, okay, I really don''t mind now''


    After seeing him in that condition she just thought that his being in this state was too awful to see even if that meant that he goes back to his senses and hate all of them .


    Heigl showed upter with bruises on his face, he smelled like burning but the look in his eyes was terrible, he looked at Isiah with an angry look because he thought that Isiah was being ruthless and he was jeopardizing their own existence there .


    Being powerful like that required a huge sacrifice that Isiah was not willing to pay, and for that Heigl thought that he was being dreamy and childish.


    When Heigl heard about this first he thought that Isiah was just an amateur to the point where he couldn''t afford to be bad which he was .


    Heigl wiped his face with his palms because he was too exhausted then said :" I just wonder why are you acting this way, what are you trying to prove? This power you have is too messed up, you managed to hide it from us all this time but I think that you can do it anymore, you have to be more realistic here, if you killed these damned people then there is no difference between that and between eating them"


    Heigl sighed because only thinking about that he remembered what Yogev did to the people of Xavier back in Delwias Ind .


    " There is another choice which I think that you are not even willing to consider which is ¡­you don''t have to kill people at all ¡­what is your purpose here ? " Heigl said as he headed towards a chair and wanted to sit on it .


    Isiah was very pissed to even look at him after revealing that information to Ciel, he was still considering punishing him like before but he looked him with dead eyes and then said:" I think that you really have a death wish"


    " A death wish ? I think I am good as dead by just staying with a monster like you " Heigl said sarcastically .


    Eijar noticed that Isiah''s heart was racing so she just crawled towards Heigl and ced her body on top of his knees then said:" You have to keep your mouth shut, you are not even that strong to talk to him"


    When Heigl heard what she said , he smiled and then added:" You are a dark creature and this means that you need to feed on what you kill, this is messed up, yet , I think you are being punished for not being a human again "


    Isiah was about to snap when he heard thosest words but he gave Heigl deadly looks again then said :" I am keeping you here because you are the son of Dakkar Lumas, this is the only advantage you have here, to be the son of a rebel who revealed secrets that he should never reveal, your father is a huge figure to me, he is so interesting , you are not like him, but I am hoping that you would be one day, what he did was not easy, it was a huge thing, I am assuming that he had some sort of powers but let''s leave that to another day"


    When Isiah said those words he put his finger on the cut, Heigl''s weak point was that he never believed his father , therefore Isiah just hurt him at the most hurting point in his life .


    " Don''t talk about my father" Heigl shouted.


    Isiah smiled this time at him because he made his point then said:" Ahmmm, you better leave now, or I''ll enjoy eating you alive "


    Heigl was very angry and in a messed up situation so he just left all of them there and went to the upper floor .


    Seeing that Lexie just backed off then started to walk away from Isiah because she knew that he was about to throw all his anger at her .


    She didn''t want to get stuck in there so she started to walk again .


    " Youe here " Isiah said when he saw her walking away silently .


    Unlike all the other days, Lexie just came towards him walking slowly, she didn''t know what thing she did wrong but she walked towards him with her eyes fixed on the ground.


    When she stood in front of him , Isiah was more upset about her than he was with Heigl, she couldn''t possibly understand why but she kept silent all that time .


    Isiah said to her :" Don''t you ever touch me again, you better go to your room now or else "


    Lexie was more terrified about Isiah so she just said to him with a slow and quiet voice:" I was very scared about you , I didn''t want to get closer to you but you were in a terrifying state, I only wanted to help , you looked like you could need all the help that you can get "<novelnext></novelnext>


    She was trembling in front of him, she didn''t want him to punish her after all that she had been through so she just closed her eyes then said:" I will never do this again"


    When she said those words she thought that Isiah was going to hir or even think that she was messing with him but he didn''t say a thing, he just went away while she stayed there for a few minutes not able even to tell whether he was there or not .


    Her ears were not listening to his steps because her heart was beating so fast at that moment .


    Isiah didn''t even go to check out the basement he was too tired to even see a thing, he went to the upper floor where Ciel was sleeping.


    " Go, make him sleep, I can''t tolerate seeing that look in his eyes " Isiah said to eijar who was following him still .


    Eijar went ahead of him while he kept walking slowly as if he was about to fall after every step, he sensed his divine energy and therefore he followed him to the room .


    Eijar did exactly what Isiah asked her .


    When Ciel went to this room he was so afraid, there were more terrifying things in this world but Isiah was the most terrifying one of them .


    He was shaking and trembling in that dark room knowing that Isiah hated him and didn''t want him to be close to him .


    All that time he locked himself in that room shaking from the fear he felt towards Isiah.


    He didn''t even notice when Eijar entered the room and went towards him and tried to make him sleep as Isiah ordered.


    He was sitting next to the window on the ground and when she made him sleep , she called for Isiah who was standing in front of the door and was waiting for her signal.


    The moment Isiah saw his state he hated himself so much for making Ciel go through all of this, he lifted his little body with his strong arms and then headed towards the bed when he put him.


    He looked for tears in his eyes but he didn''t find any, Ciel was not even crying after all that he made him go throw.


    " Master, he was shaking a lot, I didn''t know, but the kid was feeling terrible " Eijar said while crawling towards Isiah''s neck .


    " I rejected him, and he hates rejection a lot" Isiah said while looking at his cute little face .


    " Master, I don''t want to see you hurt the kid like that " Eijar said knowing that he was going to be mad at her too .


    Yet , Isiah stayed silent while looking at his face, Isiah was tormented by the idea of hurting this little kid whom he thought of as a family.


    " Eijar, that''s it, I can''t do this anymore , I can''t put him through all of this all over again, I thought at the beginning that I am going to save him from hunger, from the monsters, from every enemy on the way, but I realized today that there is no enemy , there are no monsters here, there is only me , I am the monster, I am the danger in his life, as long as he stays with me , he is going to be harmed "


    Eijar rested her head on Isiah''s neck and then said this time :" You are doing your best, master "


    Isiah was moreforted by Eijar than any other person in his life, it felt like they were one at moments like these .


    " I am not , I am only thinking about me , my powers, my revenge, my ns , my rule , I am only thinking about me " Isiah stated .


    " Why are you saying this ? " Eijar said when she sensed that he was about to do something huge .


    " I am going ¡­.to leave him "

 Chapter 257 His New Plan

    "I can''t be with him¡­anymore '''' Isiah said when he saw the surprised look on Eijar''s face, she was stunned to speak or even argue with him, therefore she gave him that look to express her feelings.


    " Usually, you say a lot of words, why are you silent now, say something, " Isiah added .


    Eijar moved from his neck and went over Ciel''s arm just to get a better look at his face then said:'''' You want to leave him with who? These two damned losers ? He is going to be hurt "


    " I am not nning to leave him with them, I am nning to leave him with you " Isiah stated .


    Eijar stayed silent for a while before she argued: " You want to leave me behind ? You want to go without me ?"


    Eijar was confused and sat at the same time, Isiah knew that she was not happy with that decision however he said to her with a calm voice:" I know that he would be safe with you "


    " You are doing ¡­you are abandoning me ¡­" She said with a sad tone .


    Isiah looked her in the eyes and then said:" I am not"


    Eijar didn''t even want to listen to him, she just said:" You are doing the same thing that Lucas did to me, you are going to ditch me and throw me away, I know ¡­I know that I am not perfect ..I know that I am not powerful for now¡­but I will be ¡­remember¡­there is no other dark creature like me "


    Isiah hurt her feeling so much with that decision, he awaken her deep insecurities , the insecurities that Lucas created when broke the connection between him and her to force her to stay with Isiah.


    " That is why I am leaving you with him, because I know that you have a stronger power than those two," Isiah replied to her .


    She was shaking so much because she was so pissed at his decision.


    Isiah didn''t say more, she felt terrible because he wouldn''t even talk to her and exin his motives more.


    And when she finally decided to go away ,Isiah took her in his palms the moment she started crawling away.


    He didn''t say a single thing but he just looked her in the eyes for a long time until she said:" Why are you doing this to me ?"


    Isiah smiled at her and then said:" I am going to get you back , don''t worry "


    Eijar was just like a pet, after what Zahir did to her for years she just ended up being so fragile to be alone, at first she loved being next to Lucas but when be broke the connection she finally got back to her senses and tried to exist on her own until Isiah appeared in the circle with all of his issues that she had to deal with .


    And for him to want to leave her now, made her question what she was ever going to do when he finally breaks the spell when he tries to level down again.


    "You are brothers after all" She said then slipped from his hands with no more words .


    Isiah wanted to stop her forcibly but he stopped at thest minute.


    ''I have to give her so time to process things, it is not like I am going to break the connection with her, she is still mine ''


    Isiahid down on the bed ,because he was so tired , he was not evenying next to Ciel, he wasying randomly next to him without even covering his body.


    Isiah tried to not think of anything that happened that day, the people he killed mercilessly, the state of hunger he was in, and also this decision that he was about to make .


    He fell asleep while looking at the roof above very fast, he was too tired even to open his eyes therefore that didn''t take much.


    When he woke up again, it was already morning, there was light in the room. Isiah hated the fact that he slept all that time. He looked around very fast but he didn''t find Ciel sleeping there ..he stood on his feet and tried to prepare himself for the leave.


    He took a shower and changed his clothes then descended to the first floor where everyone was waiting.


    He looked at Ciel first yet he didn''t talk to him.


    Ciel was upset therefore he didn''t evenmunicate with him, he didn''t even look at him, when he saw him sleeping next to his feet he was very scared of him because he remembered him when he shouted at him that night .


    Eijar was there close to the window but she didn''t want to talk to him, the moment he entered that room everyone stopped talking .


    It seemed like she didn''t say what he wanted to do therefore he just said:" I am going somewhere, take care of Ciel"<novelnext></novelnext>


    He didn''t say who was supposed to take care of him, therefore Heigl said:``Now you want to leave , I see, you killed all of the people and you want us to stay behind? "


    Lexie didn''t want to argue with him , she just went towards Ciel to see if he was okay, surprisingly he was so calm.


    Isiah looked at him for a while then said:" As I said, Eijar is staying with you "


    "Your snake? You are even leaving your snake behind?" Heigl asked very pissed but Isiah just ignored him and headed towards eijar and took her in his palm .


    He made her face on his eye levels than said:" I aming back for you, you are mine, so stop being sad and help me out here "


    Eijar was still not talking to him so he said:" Okay"


    He nodded his head twice then put her where she was then started walking away from her .


    The moment Isiah got out of that ce, he summoned Jafar to apany him to this mysterious city where all of the teachers from Delwias ind are still alive ..


    Jafar started to fly the moment he asked him for a better look to the imperial city .


    Isiah said in the Gowariannguage :" There is a city that I want to go to it, I don''t know where it is but I am so sure that it is not that far and that it is small, fly in all directions and see something simr to what I told you "


    "Where is she ?" Jaffar asked when he started flying away from the imperial city''s borders.


    " I asked her to stay with Ciel,, and she hated the idea, I left her there against her will" Isiah exined to Jafar.


    "I see, I am not going to intrude in your judgment but you have to know that she will take this badly "


    Isiah ignored what Jafar said and kept looking around to see any sign that this might be the teacher''s city.


    Isiah didn''t think of anything other than the way teachers screwed the people of Delwias Ind .


    '' She knew, yet , she kept us in the dark, even knowing that I would have zero chance to live here she pushed me to enter the institution of magic, she was ying nice and acting as if she gave me a huge favor when she was preparing me to be a new sacrifice all over again .


    She doesn''t deserve to live, she only deserves to die painfully for all the sick ideas that she spread around for years'' .


    After a few hours of flying around, this small dot that appeared from afar was the only ce left in this perimeter to explore .


    If Jafar was not concentrated on the ces around him , they would have missed it for sure .


    Jafar harried when he saw this ce because he finally got some simrities with the description that Isiah gave him.


    All the other cities that they saw around were so big and they were connected by roads that leads to each other And also to the imperial city too.


    "I think this is it , this is the ce you are looking for "Jafar said to him the moment he put him on the ground ¡­


    Isiah looked around then said :" I am so sure that this is the ce because I can feel their filthy divine enrgy , it is definitely from Delwias Ind and it is not as strong as I always thought .


    "What are you willing to do master ?" Jafar asked him .


    " I am nning to kill everyone here "


    "And your hunger ? Are you eating them now ,or , did you find a new way to control the urge ?" Jafar asked in hisnguage.


    Isiah didn''t look at him, he looked at the city that was in front of him and then said:" There is no need for you to stay with me, I will end the summoning spell now, I will bring you if I need you "


    "You can call for me whenever you need " Jafar offered.


    Isiah started walking again after he finished the spell, he was not sure of what he was going to find in the city , however, all that he was certain about was his deep immersive anger .

 Chapter 258 The Teachers Of Delwias Island

    When Isiah ended the spell to summon Jafar he just had a nk face, he felt like things were just like he was imagining them and he had a dark imagination .


    Therefore, Isiah walked slowly as e headed towards that city, he wanted to think more and test all the theories that were inside of his head but he couldn''t, he just wanted to know why Adelita did that to him when she kept acting nice along the way .


    The city was very small and since Isiah set foot in it he noticed that it didn''t look like the cities in the Emperium region, and not like in Delwias Ind , it looked like both and for that Isiah knew that he was in the right ce .


    The design of those houses was the same as in Delwias Ind, the medieval era type of design however they were lined up in lines the same way as in Emperium just like modern cities .


    Isiah wondered who gave them such an idea then he shook his head and continued to walk.


    It was who get inside the city and wanted to get further when he got electrified.


    At first, he was too stunned by the existence of this city so he didn''t care to use his enhanced senses to search for any type of that was around however when he got electrified he saw the field that was covering that whole city .


    Isiah was not harmed by it , seconds and he started to look around to see where are its borders, it was made by Emperium''s divine energy and Isiah thought that it was more convenient.


    This ce felt like a prison to teachers of region 7, it was situated in a very abandoned ce and it was surrounded by a huge electric field made by Emperium''s divine energy .


    " Electric field! huh! This is new, people of Delwias Ind must be terrified of electricity "


    Isiah smirked then put his whole hand on the surface of that electric field, his shadow dark energy was collected on his hand, he was smiling all the time as he felt that huge amount of power there.


    When he did that he just made a fist and heard that electric field instantly, he watched as it was disappearing gradually until there was none at that moment .


    After that, Isiah entered that ce with a hugely confident and a scary look in his eyes.


    He remembered the note that got wiped from his grimoire, the one that he thought Lucas wrote it there for him .


    " Just like sheep in yard" He said faintly.


    Isiah started to walk around and the first thing he noticed was the fact that there were no people from Emperium there, because when he started to feel the energy that was there , he only found the Delwias''s Ind energy and some of Emperium''s divine energy in it.


    Isiah was certain that the people that were there were from Delwias Ind only .


    He continued to walk slowly until he saw a lot of people just hanging around and talking to each other on the stairs of some of the houses, people that were reading some books while having a good rest, couples that were kissing each other in open air .


    Kissing in the open was not something that you could do on Delwias Ind , these people were acting as if they were belonging to Emperium .


    Isiah was capable of counting more then a 50 people there, and they all had the same level of energy, there was no one who was powerful than the others , they all had the same level .


    When Isiah stood in front of everyone, everyone went silent, they all recognized him and therefore they were both scared and confused by seeing him there..


    When Isiah caught their scared eyes he just looked at them with a creepy smile on his face then said:" I see, having a good life here ? "


    One of his old teachers named George stood on his feet out of shock then said :" Isiah Duncan ?"


    The teacher was in his fifties, with white hair, an obsessed body, and short height, he was wearing clothes of Emperium region and he was even talking like them .


    Isiah remembered him, how can don''t remember him when he got kicked out of all his sses for years .


    George''s face was very surprised that Isiah Duncan was standing in front of them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Why are you here ? You can''t practice magic, so how you could level up to Emperium, this is not right " George said intermittently .


    A lot of other teachers got closer to George to stand next to him in case something happened.


    " Is this the good life that you have been living all this time, is this how you wanted us to live all this time, is this why you killed a lot of people during the tests, is this why you chose to keep us blind ? " Isiah said sarcastically .


    Isiah was standing there with a smile on his face, wearing fancy clothes of Emperium and even having a huge power inside of him, and he was wandering around freely .


    He was an example of someone who didn''t get messed u by the test of leveling up .


    " What are you doing here? You are not supposed to even practice magic, Isiah Duncan, how did you get here ? " Another female teacher named Lara said, she was in her thirties, not that beautiful , but she was very cold, she never smiled during a ss , and she always found a way to not answer Isiah''s questions when he was in her sses .


    " Is this really important now ? " Isiah smirked then added:" Are you satisfied by the life that you have been living all this time ? "


    A few teachers even get past George and Lara and wanted to teach him a lesson , however, he didn''t even look at them .


    " Where is Adelita ? " Isiah asked .


    " Why are you asking ? " Lara answered with hostility .


    " She was one of you, after all , she was one of the crazy bastards that destroyed the region for years, she needs to be here with you "


    Isiah was pissed but he kept being calm when talking to them, he didn''t see them as worthy of his wrath, they looked very pathetic in his eyes.


    " I said where is she, " Isiah asked again .


    This time George said to him:" She is dead, and you were the one who killed her, I heard that you stabbed her before the evacuation, and now you want to see her ? " This is was not expected, therefore Isiah just headed towards the man very fast and grabbed him by his cor then said:" Is this the truth ? "


    The man started to resist but Isiah kept looking at him from above because of their height difference then said:" Yes, it is the truth, you killed that teacher, this only proves that you are a sick ¨ºrson like your brother, you killed someone who fought for you to learn magic and to attend to the institution"


    Isiah kept his face very calm, yet there were hurricanes inside of him.


    All the teachers started to gather around him, he was a threat that needed to be eliminated after all .


    Isiah hit three of them with that eternity of darkness spell just to push them away from him, and to make everyone consider their next step before even talking to him .


    Then Isiah just looked at Lara then said:" Yeah, I am not sad about that, I am d she died that way, she deserved it anyway, for all the lies, and half-truths, and all years she spent spreading lies to a whole new generations.


    Isiah smiled when he saw her fear then said:" You must have felt like you are the chosen ones, you liked ying with our heads and emotions for years, you are worse than the people of region 6, these people were only chasing after their benefits, it is justified for them to do such a thing to the monsters of region 7 but you , you are the worse kind of monsters"


    Lara stepped back when Isiah said those words to her, since she saw the way he cast the spell on those teachers she realized that Isiah was much stronger than everyone expected .


    " Where do you learn magic ? " Lara asked trying to interpret what happened after the evacuation and to buy more time to figure out what happened to the region after the evacuation .


    " Ah ,very pathetic moveing from a teacher " Isiah said while still looking at George who was trying to hit Isiah to release his body to use his magic .


    Isiah threw him away then said:" Let me rify this to you, first of all , you must think that you are strong because you are teachers, well, you are not , you are a pathetic human being that is for sure, secondly, I am strong, much stronger, stronger than all of youbined, thirdly, I have nothing that could stop me from hurting you, believe me , I want o hurt all of you, ah ¡­all of you are dead , how about that ? "

 Chapter 259 Weak Slaves

    The teachers were just looking at Isiah with angry faces, he was so used to seeing people giving those looks to him for no reason, and now that he was giving them a reason he felt really good .


    It appeared to him like they didn''t believe him when he said that he was much stronger however he stayed calm, he didn''t want to lose control over his body beforepleting what he came for .


    " You are not that strong, I could ept that you are here now but that just doesn''t justify that you are strong " Lara said to him when she tried to hit him with apressed air ball .


    Isiah turned around and looked at her with a straight face then said :" Do you want to test it ? "


    Her attack was useless and Isiah didn''t even get hurt by it .


    He looked at Georgeter and then said to him:" Start talking, give me your corrupted version of the story"


    George''s face was so red because Isiah was struggling at that time so he said while suffocating:" We didn''t have a choice, it was either this or death and we all here cherished life more "


    Lara was surprised that a strong teacher like George was talking that way to Isiah, she wanted to attack Isiah and at the same time she didn''t want to hurt her colleague , his hands were tied because of that .


    " Cherished life ? " Isiah repeated after him with a wide smile on his face .


    Another teacher who was in his thirties came to Isiah, he looked very young, the same age as Adelita''s, his name was Badr, he never taught him but Isiah knew because there were rumors around that this teacher was in love with Adelita .


    The man was very handsome with his golden hair and blue eyes, and he was the same height as Isiah so he was not intimidated by him at all as he was getting closer to him .


    It appeared that he was from district 4 , the district where Ciel is from .


    " You killed Adelita ? Why ? She never hurt anyone, in fact, she always cared about a bastard like you, and she fought for you, you don''t know how much trouble she had been thrown into to make your as*** enter the institution and study magic with other " Badr said with a lot of anger in his blue eyes .


    Isiah gave him a deadly look without replying to him, however, the man added :" Even when your parents signed a contract that ims that you will never use magic, she didn''t want you to feel left out behind your friends, she just wanted to attend so that you could live a normal life just like them "


    Isiah always wondered about the reason that pushed Adelita do all of that , however, this was definitely not very convincing to him .


    Badr looked at him very disgusted then added :" I told her that you deserve death, you deserve to be murdered in a very awful way, not being capable of using magic is just too soft for your kind.


    Your family destroyed Delwias Ind for years now, that was the least we could do to finish your crimes against humanity there "


    Isiah threw George on the ground, Lara helped him out so that he would stand again , while Isiah headed towards this man with a satanic look in his eyes.


    There was some hidden urge that pushed him towards this man .


    '' I have to control myself or I will end up killing everyone here ''


    Isiah sensed this man''s power and it was just like everyone''s level, he wasn''t even that strong to be acting this way .


    " The Duncans should have been eliminated years ago, I don''t know why this didn''t happen " Badr said sarcastically .


    At that point, Isiah just looked at the teachers that were gathering around him and saw mister Lautner there looking at him from afar.


    " Ah, the one who left his family each triple full moon, how does it to feel to leave them for eternity there ? " Isiah asked .


    What Isiah didn''t notice was the look in Lautner''s eyes, he was one of few that had a terrible look in their eyes, they looked like they were suffering from being there and having that type of life .


    " You are here, after all, you defined the impossible , Isiah Duncan "<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah shouted at him that moment :" Don''t do this, don''t make my achievements yours, you never taught me anything, if it was your call you would have killed me on the first day of school"


    '' This is making me very angry, it is just the same as everywhere, every teacher thinks that he is the reason for his student''s sess, now, he wants to im that I was his student, bastrad''


    Isiah was looking everywhere around but not in a scared way but in a confident way, he was nning for something yet he thought that it was still early for it .


    Badr said to him:" He should have, if you were my student I would have killed you "


    Badr thought that by just saying this Isiah was going to be sad when in fact he didn''t know that Isiah was immune to this type of behavior, his own parents killed him so there was nothing in this life that might shock him more than this .


    George stood on his feet while leaning on Lara then said:" Isiah Duncan, how is Delwias ind ? How did you get here ? "


    Isiahughed loudly when he heard what George said, that was low even to him.


    "You sacrificed an entire region for thousands of years and now you want to ask about it ? This is sick ¡­this is too messed up¡­teachers never said the truth anyway, oh ¡­sh****t you didn''t even get another chance to level up to Afan yet you kept telling the kids that every person that belongs to the system has the right to level up to all the regions as long as he has the power required for that , tell me how did it feel, tell me what was your thoughts as you kept telling lies a year after another ? "


    Isiah was so surprised by the audacity that the teachers of Delwias Ind had .


    George gave him a disgusted look, because he didn''t hesitate as he said all those words to him .


    " There was no other choice, we were too blinded for years, and we consumed the same story before you, it is not like teachers got to learn that on their own, we also had teachers who told us those lies, we were told lies just like you, so don''t act like a victim here" George said angrily .


    Isiah shook his head and then said: " You were the reason this system continued abusing our region, even before the gates opened to the world beyond, the people in our region were still going through all the hardships to be killed in a messed up why in Emperium"


    " Are you trying to say that we suffered before your brother opened the gates to the world beyond ? " Lara said to him very disgusted by every word he just said .


    " Yes, it is exactly what I just said , yup the region suffered before even that " Isiah said firmly .


    However George was so pissed at Isiah at that moment, he tried to attack him again but Isiah avoided it very fast and then said :" The blue sage made the system, and just like sheep you followed him without any questions, the man literally made us at the bottom of the system yet you never questioned that ? "


    All the teachers were listening to him silently this time, it felt like they never thought of that at all .


    " You just like the secrecy behind being a teacher then you got lost in the role till your brains got dead, I see¡­.you are just a bunch of stupid people who were taught some lies and they wanted to spread it everywhere for a shelter "


    Badr yelled at him at that moment because he felt offended then said:" How dare you say this ? "


    " You are upset because it is the only truth here you are idiots" Isiah stated as he looked to Badr this time


    "How did this bastarde here ? And why are you listening to him ? " Another teacher said as he looked at Isiah with an angry look


    Isiah smiled at that moment and then said:" I think I understand now I think I understand "


    George said to him at that moment:" What did you understand ? "


    Isiah stayed silent for, a long time , he just looked up to Afan for a long time then said:" I understand why Lucas decided to bring the apocalypse to this ce, now I understand why he opened the gates to the world beyond, you had to be terminated, weak people who obey the system blindly need to be finished, weak, ves that can''t even see the truth in front of their eyes need to be terminated "


    Isiah grabbed his grimoire and opened it by his blood very fast , he looked at the teachers around him very disgusted then shouted :" Nelrovin "

 Chapter 260 I Will Summon Your Fuc***Ing Corpses...

    Isiah didn''t hesitate not even for a second when he started to use that deadly spell.


    Obviously, he didn''t know what was the result of that spell on non dark creatures yet , he used it because he thought it would hurt every person that runs with divine energy .


    He said in the Gowariannguage "Nelrovin " and suddenly appeared his shadow dark energy was used to perform it .


    Nelrovin was a very hard spell among those he learned at the Summit, summoning a dark rain was very hard when he was there, especially when he was next to the attraction of that sea.


    And even when he was learning the spell and practicing it there in the world he couldn''t master it, the spell was very different here and he could tell just by the flow of his shadow dark energy .


    Back then he seeded in doing it after a long time of trying, however, the problem was the perimeter .


    The spell couldn''t reach much space as he wanted .


    At first, he thought that this happened because of the attraction of the sea in Summit and its breeze.


    It was indeed rted to that, the source of that water was definitely that mysterious sea but the real problem was that he didn''t have a huge power back then to control it .


    He was still at Summit and his light dark energy was not that powerful.


    Isiah had a smile on his face when he saw the dark clouds gathering on top of the whole town where he was standing in its center..


    Isiah saw the clouds'' perimeter and he knew that the huge power he had was more than enough to perform a spell like this .


    The teachers were so confused because the clouds that appeared were not normal, their darkness and the way they appeared suddenly were very confusing to them .


    Some of them just looked at Isiah to see if he was rted to its appearance and some of them just ignored them and kept looking around to see the clear sky elsewhere .


    It didn''t take much for the spell to start working. All the teachers were standing in front of Isiah, they were about 50 teachers standing there in silence trying to figure out a way to attack him when the first drops of rain started falling .


    It was a dark rain that started pouring slowly at first then it turned out to be very fastter .


    The teachers started to scream with the first few drops, and he didn''t know why that happened, he thought that this rain was going to make them weak somehow or absorb their energy when in fact its effect was far much different than this .


    Isiah was very delighted when he heard those screams, it was the clear definition that his spell worked on them


    He had a wide smile on his face that started to fade a few secondster .


    He thought at least that he would get an attack from some of them while the rain was pouring , when in fact the teachers started to fall on the ground one after another .


    Isiah was wet because of the rain but nothing happened to him because he was a dark creature, to begin with.


    However, the teachers were screaming as if someone was peeling their skins or burning them .


    He looked at George and saw him almost having a seizure while crawling on the ground , the same happened to Lara and Badr.


    A few minutester, their skins turned red and started bleeding from everywhere.


    They had blooding out of their mouths and also their hair was falling off.


    Isiah was still processing what was happening in front of him, even in his wildest dreams didn''t think that the spell was going to work this way.


    Some of the teachers started crawling to their houses to be protected but they couldn''t reach them , however, they did their best to get out of that ce .


    That spell was very strong and the bodies of those teachers were done for the moment the first drop fell from the clouds.


    The effect of that dark rain on their bodies was immersive , it was more like acid to their skins .


    Isiah watched them as they were melting in front of his eyes with that dark rain with his mouth wide open, he was very shocked that he had a power like that.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was not like he regretted doing that or that he questioned the worthiness of such a treatment but because he was not seeing thating .


    They lost consciousness just after a few minutes after the beginning of that attack, their screams stopped and all that was left was their bodies as they were shaking uncontrobly due to the constant effect of that rain .


    Isiah didn''t move not even for a bit, he even forgot to end the spell when all of them died, he kept looking at them very confused as the dark rain was still melting their corpses.


    Half an hourter, Isiah just stood in the middle of that ce surrounded by those corpses that were dissociating and melting in a horrible way.


    He didn''t notice what happened around that whole time until he started to feel weakness in his body .


    He wondered as he kept pushing his body to stay still like that, he was not sure about the reason for that weakness.


    Isiah knew that the spell was very strong and it required so much time yet he didn''t think of stopping it until he fell to the ground kneeling with exhaustion.


    "What is happening to me ?"


    There was nothing left there to be considered as remaining to those people there..only blood and some liquids resulted from their melting and a lot of vapor getting out of that ce .


    When Isiah fell he remembered that there was no need for him to keep that spell on going so he ended it instantly while looking at the mess that he created.


    Isiah couldn''t just move his body like he wanted to, he felt weak and he thought that it might be rted to the strong spell he performed.


    He decided to take some rest before doing anything however he was stunned by the way his body was reacting .


    ? At first, it was the weakness in his whole body that kept spreading everywhere, yet when he was scanning his power inside of him it was still a good amount .


    '' I should not be acting like this ¡­I have the power, I still have it , then what is the reason ?''


    Then something other than that started to reach his body, it was the hunger that he suppressed for this entire time .


    The hunger was more than he could take, it was huge , and it felt like he suddenly threw his body inside of a tornado .


    The pressure was very high and his body was in such a weak position that he couldn''t exin it now.


    ''Of course, the hunger, the hunger , and I thought that it might be gone , well ¡­.I was wrong ''


    Isiah tried to stand on his feet very slowly but it felt like something was dragging him down.


    He sighed and then said :" I knew that this will happen if I killed another person ¡­.sh***t but I didn''t n to . I want only to harm them .. I wasn''t aware of the strength of that spell"


    Around him there was nothing to be eaten anyway, only liquids ..


    "Shii***t" Isiah said again as he sat on the ground watching the scenery around him.


    "This weakness has never happened before, " He said as he looked around very slowly .


    '' I think I know why ¡­.my body is aching because there is nothing left for me to eat , the bodies disappeared in the result of that attack, the problem is , I did it , I killed them , I think this is the response of my body for not having what it wants ''


    A few minutester Isiah wasying on that dirty wet ground on his side , he was looking at the mass crime he did with a nk face ..he wanted to use this spell back in the days on the people of Delwias Ind and now that he used it on this teachers he felt very satisfied.


    Even though he didn''t know what to expect, the result was more than expected .


    He was proud of what he did as he kept looking at it without being capable of moving ..


    " You deserve this , fuc***ing bastards, you deserve for all the lies ¡­all the propaganda you kept telling , I am d I did this ¡­wait for me ¡­.you fuc***ers ¡­wait for me ¡­when I'' ll be a necromancer¡­you are the first ones to be used ¡­a rest !¡­there is no rest for you "


    Isiah smirked , he was whispering now, and his voice kept getting low with each word he was saying :" I told you ¡­I will summon your fuc***ing corpses and use it as I fuc***ing want "

 Chapter 261 Ethyl...Again !

    When Isiah was suffering from that hunger mixed with that weakness he felt like he was about to die .


    It seemed like it , he even thought that that was the case , and he was not scared or even sad about it .


    That joy that came along with killing those teachers was more satisfying than anything .


    He had to stay positive till the end .


    He kept looking at the mess he made till he thought that it was thest thing he was about to see in this lifetime .


    He was very calm, not like all the other times when he had Ciel around him, when he panicked because he thought that he might kill him at any time.


    Probably the only thing that he feared that he would miss was Ciel, nothing more .


    The situation felt like death , even his feelings were like someone''s who is about to die but deep down Isiah knew that he would never die like that.


    That anger that awakened after hearing the story from those teachers was never going to fade away.


    Isiah closed his eyes waiting for something to happen, something that would end this sensation .


    '' I still have a lot of things to do, but now that I killed everyone I just feel like no one would find out that I am here ''.


    Isiah didn''t even lose his consciousness, he kept feeling everything around him with his mind fully awake, it felt like he was glued to the ground and nothing more .


    What felt like a huge time was only a few hours when he felt someone moving his body to face the sky .


    Isiah opened his eyes automatically to see who was the person next to him only to find thest person he thought he would meet here .


    Isiah opened his eyes only to meet her light blue eyes, he was more surprised when he saw her .


    The girl who he thought died with everyone who leveled up.


    "You ¡­" he said with a cold tone ..


    Ethyl was still the same even after all this pastime.


    She was wearing the same clothes as people of Emperium , a dark dress decorated with flowers that suited her well, and her hair was done just like the Nobledies around this ce ..


    " I knew that you were going to make a mess out of yourself " Ethyl said to him with the same sarcastic tone she had back in Delwias Ind .


    Isiah couldn''t move at that moment , he just looked at her and then said:" How ?"


    " I am not weak, Isiah Duncan, I can defend myself especially when I knew what was waiting for me here is not the truth I have been looking for " She said calmly as she started to touch his chest while looking for any type of injury in his body .


    " Can you move ?" She asked seriously.


    "No " he replied firmly ..


    " Why is that ?"


    Isiah didn''t want to tell her about anything, he just closed his eyes while waiting for her to say something but she said :" I was shocked when I saw you here, I thought that you are still in Delwias Ind, how did you get here? "


    She kept talking without his response.


    " Isiah¡­what''s this energy inside of you ¡­I don''t understand¡­your Emperium and Delwias Ind'' divine energy inside of you is not that powerful, however, this energy¡­.this one is very ¡­very ¡­." She said very surprised.


    Isiah interrupted her saying:" Dark "


    When it was said that she flinched for a second, she was not waiting for that..


    She never knew about dark energy, she never knew that this type of power existed, she smiled at him and then said :" You are ¡­scaring me right now ¡­I feel like the weak Isiah Duncan is far gone "


    He didn''t even look at her or talk to her , she was alone and sitting next to him looking at him from above with a lot of concern .


    "I am here now ¡­I managed to run away to the transportation center ¡­Isiah ¡­do you remember when I acted like I got everything figured out ? Well¡­it was very bad ¡­it was worse than I imagined¡­" Ethyl said with a shaking voice as if she was reliving the horrors of those days .


    Isiah didn''t want to hear anything rted to her or the suffering of those people , he didn''t care simply because he was about to kill them if he saw them.


    "Elysium ? Ahh¡­at this rate I am not even going to Afan ..this is pletely ridiculous " She said sarcastically mocking her own failure and limited power and resources.


    Isiah kept listening to her without knowing that she was doing that to cheer him up.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ethyl had that crazy idea that Isiah might be having this breakdown because he was too tormented by the result of his doing .


    When she got here and saw the liquids and the remaining of clothes her teachers were wearing she just wanted to puke .


    And the fact that Isiah did this and saw all those scenes made her think that he was guilty .


    She didn''t know that it was hunger that was responsible.


    "You better leave " Isiah said to her firmly .


    She asked if she could heal him with her powers but he just said :" Save your energy and leave, your healing magic won''t work on me "


    Ethyl was shocked by the change in his personality even though she just spent a few minutes with him .


    "You changed "She said as if she was upset .


    Isiah looked at her very upset then said :" Here , we Don''t know each other "


    He wanted to say: " I am not the same "but he stopped, he just looked at Afan above him .


    Ethyl stood on her feet and moved away, while he closed his eyes immediately.


    He didn''t know how to feel about their meeting .


    A few minutester she came back to him while trying to move his body from that dirty ce .


    He was choked when he saw her doing that, he thought that she didn''t care enough to help him out when in fact she did help him surprisingly.


    Isiah kept telling her to not try to lift his body because she was not that powerful, he was physically much stronger than her .


    She drugged him till she reached one of the houses there , she removed his dirty clothes and made him lean on a wall there with his back.


    Isiah was very angry that she was doing something for him.


    When a person gets used to being treated badly, he thinks that he would never find someone who treats him right , and when he does he bes too angry that everything happened that way and that it took so long and that he was not supposed to take that much.


    However , Isiah was not feeling any of this , he only wanted to stay away from people .


    "Don''t, I said ¡­Don''t¡­just leave me alone " Isiah said to her when she removed his coat and put it aside, then his shirt , then his gloves ¡­Isiah was more pissed when she removed his gloves because only then he thought that he appeared to look very pathetic in her eyes .


    His hand that turned ck when he went to Xodura was one of many scares that he tried over the years and Ethyl so everything just like that.


    When she saw his ck hand she just put her fingers to cross it and then said :"Aaaaah ¡­Isiah¡­what happened to you here ?"


    Isiah refused to answer only to see her just too interested in seeing them .


    " Put it down "He yelled .


    However,r Ethyl smiled at him and then said:" It looks different ¡­.Isiah¡­I still want to go up there ¡­I want to kill the ones responsible for everything that happened to us "


    She put down his arms then she said :" I have great powers, tell me if there is in ce that needs healing "


    " Listen to me carefully, I don''t need you or your powers¡­you better go away¡­I am not that patient " Isiah said very coldly to her .


    She stood at that moment then said:" Staying with you is not that good , I promise you , however, technically, you are my student, you learned your first spell from me ¡­, ahhhmmm, I don''t think that I would leave my first and only student to die that way "


    Isiah was very pissed especially when he couldn''t move his body after that spell..


    At that moment, he felt something crawling on top of his chest , he looked down only to see Eijar rolling her body around his neck.


    Isiah was very surprised by her presence there and he was more surprised that she was next to him after their argument that night .


    " I felt it ¡­I felt ¡­.I was terrified that something might have happened to you " She was speaking with a lot of fear .


    Isiah couldn''t even look at her so he said :" I can''t move , why is that¡­I still have the power but I can''t move "


    "Ah ¡­about that¡­" Ethyl said with a wicked smile on her face .

 Chapter 262 Meeting Them

    Eijar was supposed to be mad at Isiah after he left her in the imperial city to take care of Ciel but the way she was acting right now in front of him was making him very surprised .


    She was almost panicking as she rolled her body around his neck, she even rested her head on his neck trying to feel a skin connection with him.


    After that, she just said while her voice felt like it was cracking:" Master, I thought that you were going to die , I have felt it , why did you kill so many people? "


    Eijar didn''t even know how Isiah did kill all of those people but she realized that he did just by the hunger she felt when she was in the imperial city .


    " What do you mean ? " Isiah asked Ethyl when she gave him that wicked smile on her face .


    " Well, of course, I was not going toe here and talk to you with no protection, when I said that you have changed I was not messing around, Isiah Duncan , you changed to the point where I couldn''t just believe what I saw , the mess you created was very huge ¡­I had to protect myself " Ethyl replied to him while looking at his eyes .


    " Howe? You are not that powerful, I am stronger than you " He said firmly .


    Now that he was feeling her power he knew that she was not powerful as he thought back in Delwias Ind, Ethyl was strong there, but here there were people who are stronger than her , because the value of Delwias Ind''s divine energy was not the same as Emperium''s, yet she was considered powerful .


    " I was not the one who did it anyway " She said while looking away .


    Instantly, a man appeared in front of Isiah, he recognized him very well, it was Jivan .


    Isiah said to him immediately:" Howe you are together? "


    Ethyl replied to him with a smile on her face:" Well, he is a creepy man, I am staying with him just because he is the friend of Adelita one of my past teachers "


    When Isiah heard Adelita''s name he just had a shiver down his spine, his facial expressions changed as he said :" That bitc***h "


    At that moment, he saw a woman entering that ce, he was very surprised that she was the oneing from that door so he said :" No way, you are here, they said you died "


    Jivan said to him :" I healed her when we first came here "


    Adelita looked at Isiah for a long time so he said :" You only bought her some time because I am going to terminate her as I did to her colleagues ..I killed every single one of those fuc***ers "


    The moment Isiah realized that he was weak because of a spell and not his hunger, a huge anger spread inside of him, and he med his mind for giving up to a weak spell like that .


    It felt like he wanted to believe that his hunger was responsible for his weakness .


    Isiah med his mind for tricking him that he was weak when in fact he was not .


    Eijar looked at them as a threat because they were all standing in front of her master not even moving for a bit while he was still not moving on the ground while leaning on the wall .


    " You will never be able to move, Isiah Duncan , you just can''t , I bet that you tried before but you couldn''t just move " Jivan said as he started flexing in front of Isiah .


    But when Isiah realized that it was a spell that tied him to the ground he just forced his body to work .


    He started collecting all his dark energy then he spread it around him .


    His shadow dark energy flow around his body like he was emitting it .


    All of them were stunned by that view but Isiah didn''t waste anytime , he just made it like a shield around his body to the point where he broke that spell that Jivan cast then said :" You were saying ? "


    Isiah was very surprised at how his weak mentality at that moment made him believe that he was feeling weak when the real reason was from the outside .


    Eijar just said to him:" Don''t ¡­master ¡­.the hunger was real ¡­the hunger was lethal¡­Isiah ..just move away "


    At that moment, Adelita said to him in her quiet gentle voice :" I missed you Isiah ¡­I just ¡­you forced me to level up again "<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah smirked then said:" I tried to convince myself that killing you was enough ..killing you with a dagger is not enough, you should be burned or meted like the rest of those fuc***ing teachers "


    " Why are saying this Isiah ? The only thing that Adelita kept saying this whole time was you , she cares for you and she hated the fact that you sent her without you " Ethyl jumped in front of him and then said .


    Isiah looked at Eijar at that moment and then said:" Where are Ciel and the others ? "


    " They are in the borders, I just couldn''t move slowly, they areing , and I just moved fast to reach you , master " Eijar said with a serious look on her face .


    Isiah nodded his head and then said while looking at Jivan :" Maybe I should remove your whole damned skin from your body, it is your thing, after all , I want to know why do you like it ¡­bastard"


    Jivan knew that Isiah was not the same the moment he broke his spell, he just backed off and then said:" Isiah, I helped you to practice magic, I helped you to do what you always longed for ¡­I am not your enemy , I never was ¡­just leave me ¡­I will never step on your way "


    Jivan was talking seriously which made both Ethyl and Adelita so scared because this man here never done such a thing, even when he faced a lot of horrors.


    Jivan just went outside that ce so fast leaving both Ethyl and Adelita inside the house .


    Isiah smirked then said with a lethal look in his eyes: "I will kill you all, and I will enjoy it too "


    At that moment, Ethyl realized that Isiah was not joking, he was saying the truth , Isiah who looked weak all his life was far gone and reced by this new person that she couldn''t recognize.


    Ethyl tried to get closer to him but she heard his snake saying:" Just run away as fast as you can"


    Basically, Eijar was trying to make her leave this ce and live but ethyl walked towards him and took the hand she held before then said:" I can''t believe that you changed to be this type of person, I can''t seem to understand that innocent weak Isiah Duncan turned to be this way¡­"


    Eijar wanted to threaten her again but Ethyl was not going to listen her.


    Ethyl just walked towards him and rested her head on his chest while still holding his hand with her hand then said:" I understand that you are angry¡­.I am angry too¡­we have the same goal¡­we want this unjstice to be gone , we want to destroy the system, and we want to put an end to the leveling system¡­.Isiah ¡­I want the same thing that you want ¡­but ¡­these people are innocent, you want to eradicate everyone in all of the regions? Doesn''t this mean that you are going to stay alone at the end ? "


    Isiah didn''t even want to think of an afterlife to this, he just wanted to do it no matter what .


    He pushed Ethyl away but she got back very fast and hold on to him with both hands .


    At that moment, Heigl and Ciel, and Lexie came to the house and saw Ethyl hugging Isiah while he didn''t seem to hate it .


    Lexie bit her lip immediately, because if she would have done the same thing , Isiah would be pushing her so fast not caring about anything .


    When Ethyl heard the steps on her back she just pulled her body from him and turned around saying :" Who are they ? "


    Eijar crawled towards Ciel and then said:" Are you okay ? "


    Ciel nodded his face .


    What happened after that was confusing , Ethyl just runs away toward Ciel and hugged him out of nowhere.


    Ciel panicked because she was a stranger to him , he just froze and wanted her to move away from him .


    he even stopped breathing the whole time that she kept holding on to him until Isiah said:" Ciel ¡­.it is okay "


    Lexie was more pissed now that Isiah was on her side , she didn''t know that she looked very red at that moment .heigl said at that moment :" It looks like a blood bath ¡­you killed more ¡­and you dragged us to this ce¡­your snake was about to snap¡­you better think of that the next time you kill someone or you put yourself into troubles .


    " Isiah ¡­Isiah ¡­I can''t " Ciel said .

 Chapter 263 The Truth About Lucas...

    Ciel was turning pale with each time passing, and even when Isiah tried to make sure to tell him that Ethyl was not harmful he just couldn''t calm him down .


    He didn''t even know why Ethyl acted that way in the first ce, all that he knows is that the both of them are not connected anyways .


    They belonged to different districts and it seemed that Ciel was notfortable with her which meant that he didn''t know her .


    In the past months, Ciel developed a good tolerance for Heigl and Lexie, and even Yogev but to Ethyl, it didn''t look like it .


    Ethyl moved away from him with tears in her eyes, it was the first time that Isiah saw her tears, she always looked very strong to the point where she always looked like bragging and flexing with her huge power, and to see her acting that way made him question what was happening there .


    She just turned around to face Isiah and wiped her tears with her sleeves .


    Isiah ignored her and walked towards Ciel and patted his head gently, even though they were not talking to each other Isiah just made sure that he was okay now .


    " Why did you do that ? " Isiah asked debut ethyl tried to ignore his question immediately.


    She tried not to break more in front of him, with his new characters she was certain that Isiah was going to take advantage of her .


    Heigl headed inside the house and then said :" Who are these people?Are they your acquaintances ? "


    Isiah suddenly remembered that he was about to attack them when Ethyl hugged him, he looked at Adelita with a crazy look in his eyes and then said:" Give me a fuc***ing reason , right now , or I am going to kill you right now "


    Adelita seemed to be very sad and upset, however, Isiah didn''t care that much about her, he just walked towards her slowly until he stood in front of her , he leaned towards her and then said with a very low quiet voice :" Are you going to talk ? Or not ? "


    Isiah took her hand in his palm, he put his fingers around her wrist and then applied some of his physical force .


    Adelita started to scream in pain while trying to push him away, she was so scared and also traumatized by the huge change in his attitude .


    When Lexie heard her scream, she headed towards him to remove his hand from hers but he pushed her very with a lot of physical power till she hit the opposite wall , her screams were heard from afar.


    Jivan stayed out there, Heigl and Lexie didn''t even try to stop him because they knew that he was not going to stop.


    Ciel was still in a bad state so he just stood still while watching.


    And Eijar was on the ground now looking at the mess that was about to happen with a serious look .


    Her bones cracked with that force, and Isiah broke her wrist just by applying some physical force , Adelita was in a huge pain as she looked at him with pain in her eyes .


    " I am not going to stop until I break every bone in your body ¡­you better start talking " Isiah threatened .


    She was crying right now as she leaned towards his chest because she couldn''t move .


    She was having a lot of thoughts inside of her, she didn''t want to exin to him her motives, because even if she did he was never going to listen to her .


    Adelita was crying and sobbing as she clenched with her other arm to his back .


    " Start talking " Isiah shouted .


    He just removed his hand from her wrist and put it in her elbow of the same arm, she started yelling as he broke that artiction too, he twisted her arm 360 degrees, and the pain was immeasurable to the point where she fell on the ground not being capable to even open her eyes , she was about to faint from that huge pain when Isiah said to her :" Start talking or the next one is going to be your neck "


    At that moment, Isiah was so serious, he was nning to do that without hesitation , Ethyl stood on her feet and headed toward him, she didn''t even want to fight him because he looked very strong, she only wanted to rescue Adelita .


    At that moment, Jivan returned to the house with a lot of fear in his eyes, he was shaking as he said:" It is because of your brother..Isiah .."


    The moment Isiah heard what Jivan said he looked at him immediately, he was still mad but when he heard him talking about his brother he put everything aside .<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Adie ¡­is ¡­your brother''s friend ¡­" Jivan said while looking at her .


    Adelita fainted at that moment, and Isiah was no longer holding her arm, Ethyl hurried towards her to treat her injury while Isiah just walked towardJjivan in silence .


    " They were friends since they were little kids" Jivan added .


    The man who was telling the story was one of the most powerful people on Delwias Ind and he was shaking as he was exining to him what Adelita tried to hide desperately .


    " When Lucas Duncan was 10 he was the most powerful person in Delwias Ind, he was the exception to every rule there, they just let him pass every step and they wanted him to level up so bad ¡­


    He refused to do that ¡­no one knew why he refused to level up at the age of 10, he was already privileged to level up at that age of 10 , it was an opportunity that was never given to anyone else¡­when everyone was forced to pass the exam at the age of 16¡­yet ¡­.his answer remained a mystery to this day ¡­then he did what he did ¡­" Jivan narrated with a serious look on his face as Isiah was listening to him silently all that time .


    " And ? He was 10 ? Why do you think that he or she cares about such a friendship¡­he already destroyed the world so ¡­why did she try to y nice with me " Isiah asked him .


    " They were not just friends!" Jivan stated to him .


    " Why ? "


    " Yes, she loved him ¡­.she loved Lucas more than anything in this done-for world and he ¡­well ¡­he left her there to die " Jivan added with a sad tone .


    " She loved Lucas ¡­how ? " Isiah asked him .


    "Adelita was his friend, they studied together, yed and ate together and they spent most of their time together, at 10 she was only thinking of it as a friend''s love but at the age of 15 she recognized her true feelings for him "


    " How do you know such a thing ? " Isiah asked sarcastically .


    " She only had to me after he disappeared, she told me this story hundreds of times " Jivan answered as if he was disgusted by the whole thing .


    " I don''t believe it " Isiah shouted .


    " At the age of 15, she knew that she loved him all this time, do you know why ? "


    Isiah looked at him impatiently because he didn''t want to answer that question , so Jivan said:" Because ..when they met again at the age of 15 she just realized that she couldn''t hate him after all that he did "


    Isiah was puzzled, it is not like he cared about her or her background story but the fact that she was so close to his big brother made him very angry at her that she never told him anything about the whole situation .


    " No one ever saw him since he was 10 " Isiah said to him .


    " Yup, but as I said, she is just not like everyone¡­I said they were close ¡­do you know why he appeared at that time ? He didn''t even want to meet her or talk to anyone in a matter of effect he appeared again the day you were born, Isiah Duncan"


    Everyone was listening to him, the story was getting better and better with more details given to them .


    Ethyl finished healing Adelita''s arms when Jivan said to him:" She saved you ¡­she saved you from him ¡­he was going to kill you "


    Isiah was stunned , he never heard about such a thing from his parents, it always felt like no one was telling him anything but here he was standing in front of this creepy man as he was telling him a lot of things about his brother and his past .


    " What do you mean by this ? "


    " He appeared to kill you , and Adelita saved you from him, I don''t know what happened then, she refuses to speak about it no matter what I say " Jivan headed towards Adelita and gave her some of his divine energy to enforce her to wake up ¡­.


    He face was pale and her expressions showed a lot of pain even after when ethyl healed her arm.


    " Don''t move her ¡­you better leave now, take this one with you (referring to Ethyl)¡­Adelita is going to stay here for now"

 Chapter 264 No More Talking ...

    Ethyl didn''t like what Isiah said at the end of his talk to Jivan, she just shouted saying :" I am not leaving her here with you , I am sure that you are going to kill her , and I will never let you do that "


    Ethyl was still trying to stand between Adelita and Isiah.


    Isiah was so mad especially when he saw that she healed the injury he caused a few minutes ago .


    " Then you Don''t mind dying for her ?" He said sarcastically.


    " I am not going to die, you need me, Isiah , you need my powers, now that I look at the people who are with you ..I ¡­"


    Ethyl said while pointing at Heigl and Lexie and Ciel, then added :" They are useless, except for him (referring to Ciel ) he has the power but he is too young ..he can''t use it ..I bet ¡­these two are just a waste "


    Heigl said to her at that moment:" You better shut your mouth "


    Lexie didn''t say anything, the girl was telling the truth to her, Lexie just leaned toward the wall behind her and then looked at Isiah.


    It felt like she was saying :" You could kill me now that you get a girl who cares about Ciel and who is also very strong and has an amazing healing magic" .


    Eijar said to him very calmly when she saw all the tension that was there:" Can we talk for a second "


    Isiah looked at her briefly and then said :" Follow me "


    He was already considering taking Ethyl with him after seeing her healing powers , in order to save Ciel he had to take her with him because she had a huge divine power and she was skilled and she leveled up naturally .


    Eijar started crawling on the floor following Isiah as he went outside the ce .


    When he saw what he did he sighed then said :" Ah ¡­I did another mess¡­I couldn''t tolerate the looks that were on their faces "


    Isiah just looked above to Afan then said to Eijar who was still on the ground :" That girl I need her with me ..Adelita too..also Heigl, Jivan and Lexie are useless right now to me , basically that man has the same powers as Ethyl, also ¡­he cannot be trusted ..he does what is in his mind ..there is no need to keep him "


    EIjar was looking at him from the ground, Isiah felt like she didn''t want to crawl on his body and he didn''t know why.


    He was standing in that cold weather shirtless , he was wearing only pants but the weather was cold he leaned towards her and lifted her on his palms and put her on his shoulder then said:" I am very tall, you better sit here when talking to me , looking at you from above is just too tiring, Eijar "


    She didn''t look at him this time but she said while looking at the massacre he did then said:" You used the Nelrovin spell, you are brutal Isiah ..if you don''t control your powers you will do more than Lucas "


    Isiah smirked then said to her :" I am nning to do exactly that"


    " So ¡­about them¡­are you nning to kill them too?" She asked .


    Isiah said very calmly:" Yes ..of course¡­especially her"


    Eijar felt like lexie was going to face a terrible fate after all, she just said to him:" And after that ?"


    "I will head to the King''s pce, this ce will know the pain too¡­I will make them feel what I felt during each triple full moons "


    Eijar didn''t even try to say anything that would stop him from killing, she knew that he was going to do that anyway .


    She just looked away from him to the mass he made until he said:" You are going to stay away again..you are going to protect Ciel as we discussed before "


    She didn''t say anything so he added :" My stupid ¡­stupid snake, you can find wherever I am ¡­then ..stop acting so dramatic ¡­"


    Isiah didn''t care to listen to her answer, and hurried to go back to the house they were all in .


    When he entered he only found ethyl alone . The others were not there .


    Isiah was very upset because he wanted to do things on his own terms .


    He started to feel their divine energy to see whether they were close, he sensed some divine energy that was close but it was not the normal amount that a person has .


    It was the same level as nts and normal animals have .<novelnext></novelnext>


    " What happened here ?" He asked very angrily .


    "They went with Jivan, he offered his help when you were not around, all of them were so sure that you were going to kill them unless they ran away " Ethyl exined with a sarcastic smile on her face .


    Even Ciel was not there, they took him with them , Isiah was raging at this point , he was so sure they used something to suppress their powers and if they were long gone now there was no way for him to track them .


    "I think you are wondering about how they hid their divine energy, well Jivan has something called the blue portion, it makes your power hide , we both used it to avoid the control when we were about to level up."


    "I am going to kill him ¡­I am going to torture him ..I am going to burn his body alive ¡­" Isiah was very angry, Eijar knew that he would be calm after that ..


    " I am not going to leave without him " Isiah said to Eijar .


    " He didn''t kidnap him¡­I mean the kid ¡­.Ciel didn''t even want to stay here with you ¡­both the boy and the girl wanted to leave him here but he started crying and asking them to take him¡­he didn''t want to stay¡­" Ethyl said calmly .


    She was still clueless about the impact of the words she just said ..


    "He wanted to go ? "Isiah asked with a suspicious calm voice.


    " Yes , what you heard " Ethyl confirmed to him .


    Isiah rested his head on the wall in front of him and then said :" Eijar, did he really want to leave me? "


    Eijar was still on his shoulder, she felt the pain in his voice as she said :" Yes ¡­he wanted that ¡­he kept talking about that¡­he hated being with you especially when you killed that family¡­Kuma''s family "


    Isiah signed without saying anything , Ethyl said to him at that moment :" Aren''t you going to ask me why am I here ? Why didn''t I leave with the rest of them ? Why am I here telling you about everything?"


    Isiah was still processing the fact that Ciel left the ce and that he wanted to leave .


    With that position he was capable of seeing his ck hand so he just pulled his head from the wall then said to Eijar :" Did he get scared of me ?"


    Isiah was just trying to find something to me at that moment so he referred to his dark arm.


    Ethyl knew exactly what he meant so she just said :" No ¡­I Don''t think so ¡­I rmend you look to the massacre you made before thinking of anything else "


    Ethyl was rude when she said those words , he wanted an escape but she confronted him about what he did .


    Isiah smiled sarcastically then said :" I will never leave him with someone else ¡­he wille with me ¡­I will fuc****ing track him to the end of the region if have to¡­and you.. you better stay away from me "


    Isiah wore his clothes then took the grimoire out searching for a spell that might help him while searching then said to Eijar:" Listen to me ¡­you better do your best to get him back or else "


    " Okay¡­okay¡­master " Eijar replied to him while looking at Ethyl, very mad that she didn''t say anything while they were running away.


    Isiah walked outside and he started tracking again and this time while putting his ears on the ground , he found a spell that could help him track them by the noise of their feet on the ground.


    The spell magnifies his hearing a lot therefore he used it right away.


    The least noise was heard from afar .


    Isiah was capable of sensing the impact of their feets on the ground , after hundreds of sounds that belonged to animals.


    He recognized the pattern of their steps and he knew exactly the direction that they chose.


    Ethyl said to him very quietly :" Even if you find him , he will refuse toe with you "


    When Isiah heard her voice he felt it like a shouting in his head , he stood up fast then put his palm upon her mouth then said while grinding his teeth :" Fuc****you, just shut the f***ck up¡­.oh my ¡­ears ¡­my ears "


    Ethyl moved back so that she stayed away from him and realized that he was sensitive to loud voices after he used this spell.


    Isiah put his hands on his ears while his eyes were closed then said :" No one talks"

 Chapter 265 I Have Been Terrible To You, Isiah Duncan!

    Eijar was more shocked that Isiah was very persistent to retrieve Ciel like that, she thought that he was going to leave him with them when he knows that he wanted to leave on his own.


    Isiah was very mad even though he showed only a little amount , if it wasn''t for his persistence to retrieve the kid he was going to act more like a dark creature and burn everything around him.


    He was a bit calm due to the possibility of returning the kid to him, he listened for a few more minutes then he started walking , he thought of using Jafar in that mission then he just started walking .


    He thought that Jafar''s wings were going to cause him more pain in his ears when they will start moving..


    Even Eijar suggested to him that while whispering very quietly away from his ear.


    Isiah didn''t reply to her ,he just asked her to move back on his shoulder .


    He started walking followed by Ethyl too.


    He was going to take her with him however the way she acted around him since her return made him question her motives .


    This girl was dangerous in the first ce, he noted that in his brain, now he was very strong ¡­stronger than her yet he thought that she would be the type to do things that would ruin his entire ns .


    He walked very fast, they were already very far now, and once in a while, he would put his ear on the ground to listen to their movements.


    He was getting closer and closer, and he was about to see them when Eijar said to him very quietly:" Listen to me, Isiah, the kid ¡­.the kid is not going to forgive you if you do something bad to the people he lived with for a whole period of time , they lived together for 3 months in Delwias Ind , and here they lived for a month together ..it is more actually, Isiah ¡­you are going to lose the kid if you keep acting this way, you don''t need to punish everyone¡­.okay¡­okay..I don''t care about people, but ¡­the kid does¡­"


    Isiah kept listening to Eijar silently, her voice was so loud in his ears, yet it was tolerable .


    Ethyl didn''t say a word, she knew that she would stand in front of him if he was about kilk Adelita and Jivan.


    For the past period, she stayed with them , and she developed some feelings towards them, they both helped each other leave the transportation center and stay outside of the small town .


    Isiah looked at eijar and then said to her quietly:" It appears to me that you are defending those poor souls, since when you became this kind ?"


    She didn''t say a thing as he saw them walking in front of him, they were still far but at that moment Isiah realized that the spell was fantastic, it worked really well, the problem was that the spell would work for more than a few hours.


    Isiah advised both of them to stay silent as he ran toward them .


    When he stood in front of them , they were all shocked, they looked at each other as if they were caught in a crime .


    Isiah immediately looked at Ciel, he looked him in the eyes but Ciel refused to look at him, at that moment Heigl said :" I thought the spell worked, you lied to us , Jivan "


    Heigl was more pissed now that Isiah caught them, he was afraid that he might kill them for taking Ciel with them .


    However, even when he said these words in a low voice , Isiah heard them loudly.


    Adelita was awake now, she looked at Isiah with a sad face, she never imagined that a sweet kid like him would do something terrible like that.


    She immediately felt pain in her arm, she held it with her hands while looking at him silently .


    Jivan was the most afraid person, because he was the only one who knew that Isiah was not a normal mage anymore, Jivan knew that Isiah was not someone to mess with, he knew that the value of his power was very high therefore he had to run away at least.


    Lexie knew that she was going to be killed now that he found her, she walked towards him with a sad look in her eyes , especially when she saw ethyl sitting next to him unharmed .


    She went down on her knees then said:" You can kill me now, I have been terrible¡­I have been terrible to you ¡­Isiah Duncan "


    When she finally said his name, tears started to fall from her eyes, she couldn''t contain them as she looked at his face feeling the heaviness of her emotions.


    She felt a lot of emotions, she felt hate toward herself , love toward him, jealousy toward Ethyl, sadness toward Ciel, and a terrible loss for Heigl.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She was struggling to breathe or even open her eyes and keep them connected with his eyes.


    She couldn''t interpret his emotions, she only saw him closing his eyes and putting his hands above his ears .


    She wasn''t loud, the tone she spoke was very low therefore she couldn''t possibly know why he was doing that .


    Eijar crawled towards her very fast and then whispered:" Stop talking¡­his ears are very sensitive..if you keep talking like that you will hurt him and make him suffer .


    Isiah wanted to throw Eijar miles away, because she just told her his point of weakness..Isiah only thought that lexie is going to use it against him at this point.


    She would scream and make his ears explode and run away without him being able to follow her .


    However, Lexie just looked at him silently in the eyes .


    Their eyes finally met, she didn''t even think for a second that she was going to hurt him, she only felt that he must be suffering a lot while being in this state .


    She kept kneeling in front of him then whispered with the lowest tone she could ever make saying :``I am sorry for everything¡­I wish that we met in a different condition¡­I wish I was braver back then¡­I wish I was like miss Adelita ¡­I would have been very good to you¡­Isiah¡­I am ready to die ¡­there is nothing left for me here¡­there is nothing left for me ¡­my only regret is that I saw you die in front of me without doing anything to help you¡­"


    Her tears were falling down her cheeks, Isiah kept listening to her whispers, it felt like she was suffocating


    He didn''t see thating , he thought that she would use her voice to harm him but she didn''t, he thought that she would leave very fast but she didn''t.


    She just kneeled there in front of him and then said :" I wish I loved you better "


    It was the first time for she to express her emotions in front of everyone around her .


    Isiah was having a very cold look in his eyes, he was madder that things didn''t happen the same way he expected.


    If she started yelling the moment Eijar told her about his weak he would have killed her for cheating on him that way .


    Yet, he just couldn''t let what happened in the past pass.


    Eijar went back to him and sat on his shoulder, Isiah was pissed at her so he said :" I should kill you for what you did , are you stupid or something?" .


    "No¡­I am not¡­I know that you could have killed her whether she spoke or not, I just put her on a test, I am not convinced with her emotions just like you , the fact the she witnessed you dying is so messed up¡­master..I am not trying to defend her ..I just wanted you to know that she loves you for real" Eijar was whispering in his ears .


    " Love !" Isiah said to her quietly .


    At that moment, Ciel got closer to Lexie then looked into Isiah''s eyes then shouted:" you don''t listen to her Isiah, Don''t kill her , she didn''t do anything to you ¡­I ran on my own ..please"


    Ciel was shouting loudly , therefore Lexie just put her hand on his mouth while trying to stop him from talking , Isiah fell on the ground trying to stop the ringing that was inside of his head.


    Ciel was still crying and making a huge mess just to push Isiah from killing Lexie .


    And even when lexie was trying to stop him he kept talking to him loudly like he always does when he is mad .


    Isiah run towards him very fast when he didn''t stop talking , he took him on his chest to cover his mouth , he hugged him tightly then whispered in his ear:" do you want to kill me or something¡­I am so¡­I am so¡­.oh ..just stop talking "


    Even when his mouth was fully covered Ciel managed to shout :" Don''t kill anyone..and I will go back with you "


    At that time , Ciel didn''t understand the weight of his voice , Isiah was struggling to not fall on the ground to cover his ears .


    " Ciel¡­..stop it "

 Chapter 266 Visdaf

    Isiah didn''t want to hurt Ciel at that moment as he was crying and yelling , and even when he was holding on to him tighter Ciel just didn''t stop .


    Isiah knew instantly that he messed real bad with Ciel, he caused him more harm than anyone else and he even tried to force him to sit with him .


    '' This is sick '' Isiah thought as his ears kept hurting , right now he was kneeling incapable not even lifting his whole body .


    Lexie was sitting on the ground now after Isiah pushed her away from Ciel .


    She tried to make him quieter but she didn''t seed, the kid was holding so many bad memories inside of him and when he exploded he cried for a long time .


    When that scene happened, they all noticed that Isiah was sensitive to the loud sounds, only Jivan tried to make a loud voice to make it hurt so that he would run away .


    Heigl just run away without doing anything , yet their n failed before even the beginning a few minutester they were all surrounded by a lot of people .


    Isiah didn''t notice them because he kept trying to adapt to Ciel''s loud voice , however, when Adelita and Jivan, and Heigl saw those people they knew that they were not meaning well so they went back to get closer to Isiah .


    It is not like they wanted him to help them but ¡­those people kept getting closer to them to make sure that they won''t run to any ce .


    Isiah started to a lot of stepsing towards him , he just pushed Ciel immediately and stood with a lot of difficulty to see what was happening.


    Ethyl whispered to him:" These mages are soldiers "


    Isiah looked around him and saw endless waves of mages around him, they were 200 mages or more, but he couldn''t know exactly how many they were therefore he just looked around while closing one Isiah because the sound was so loud .


    Eijar knew that he was in deep pain so she said:" Master, you better find a way to stop this spell of something , these people are not meaning well I could feel it , you have to be ready for a fight"


    Isiah closed his eyes for a second trying to distract himself from what was happening around him .


    He wanted to take his grimoire again and read something that might help him, he eventually did that even when he was having so much pain in his ears .


    These soldiers were Emperium''s mages, individually they were not stronger than him but they were too numerous that''s why he had to find a solution before this bes a problem .


    " Of course, they will appear when you destroy a whole town that is sealed by their magic " Ethyl said to him .


    she knew exactly how things worked around , she knew that that ce was protected by the sixth king and he knew that they woulde eventually, but she didn''t imagine they would be this numerous .


    "Maybe , if we exin to them that we have nothing to do with it then they will leave us " Adelita suggested.


    Isiah was searching his grimoire for some spell that could help him to kill multiple people at once, the only spell that seemed right was Nelrovin but after using it that way when he killed the teachers of Delwias ind he preferred not to use it at all this time .


    Isiah had to think of something else very soon even in this state. Ciel was calm now, he kept wiping his nose and his eyes with his sleeves while looking at those soldiers that were getting very closer to them .


    Isiah turned around immediately to Ethyl and then said :" He is under your protection, you said you are strong , prove it "


    Ethyl took Ciel''s hand immediatly and then said:" I am going to prove it to you Isiah Duncan "


    Lexie was now standing on her feet , they exchanged brief looks but he didn''t say a thing to her, it felt like he wanted her to die or at least not die here until he kills her by himself .


    Jivan was ready to fight, and Adelita also was preparing herself to do exactly that, even Heigl was about to attack once the fight started.


    This whole past time Isiah was hiding his dark hand as if he was ashamed to show it to anyone, he thought that it looked ugly and that it might scare Ciel so he wore gloves all the time , but when Ethyl took his clothes and everyone saw what he was hiding he just didn''t try to hide it anymore .


    Eijar crawled on top of his shoulder and then said: " We could win , master , just don''t cause a lot of deaths"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah removed his coat, he was feeling very hot now that he was basically gathering all the magic he had inside of him to use it .


    He removed his coat , then his shirt , now at the bright daylight they were all capable of seeing the strong physic he had with that dark hand that he got when he leveled down to Xodura .


    A woman that looked like she was in charge of those soldiers got in the front, she looked like she was in herte twenties, her braided brown hair was so long and reached almost the back of her knees, she was tall but not tall like Isiah, but she was taller than most of the women that were there in that ce .


    Her face looked very straight, she had brown wide eyes, a sharp nose, and tiny lips that were barely recognized.


    She looked like she was strong , and just by focusing on her Isiah knew that she was stronger than most of the soldiers that were there .


    She headed towards them but not that close , she kept a distance between them , she was wearing a uniform just like all of them , and it had the number 6 written in gold on her shoulder.


    Isiah thought that it referred to the region that they were in


    .


    " By the orders of the 6th king, Imand you to get down on your knees immediately"


    Isiah was having so much trouble with her loud voice but he remained standing on his feet .


    " If you disobey the king''s orders , you are going to by Emperium''sw" She added when she noticed that none of them moved .


    Adelita was about kneel on her knees with Jivan and Heigl when she heard Isiah say with a sarcastic smile on his face :" To be drained and thrown in the dark corridors, sounds like a good deal to me , listen to me , you bitc****, it is either you go back to your king or I am going to fuc*** all of you up "


    Isiah threatened them even when he was not at his best st ate, Eijar knew that he was ying tough whenever someone was speaking .


    She knew that the spell was going tost for more time therefore she had to do something about his hearing issues.


    " Master, I suggest you to cover your ears or something, the noise will be so loud and they will find out that it is your weakness now, they are not going to hesitate of using it when they find out " Eijar said to him very seriously .


    Isiah looked at her carefully and then said:" I am strong , my snake , no one is capable of even hurting me with these incredible powers that I have "


    He was not even sacred of all of those people that were surrounding him, it just felt like another people that needed to be killed and they gathered here for him to kill them mercilessly .


    Heughed when he thought of it like that .


    He was already on his way to attack when he he heard the girl ,saying :" My name is Vizdaf, I am one of the 6th king trusted soldiers , probably you don''t know me but you have to know that the choice you are makign right now is going to reflect on your lives forever "


    Isiah smirked then said:" These people here are mine , if you want to take them you have to fight me first Visdaf .. I am the one who chose to kill them or let them live not you or you fuc***ing king, right ? "


    Visdaf looked at Adelita and those two trying to convince them to kneel but they didn''t, instead they just head back toward Isiah and wanted to fight with him .


    It is not like what he said was very promising but at least they knew to them .


    " You dug your own graves then , none of you is going to live for another day " Visdaf threatened .


    " Yeah? I am pretty sure that this is you and your damned soldiers "


    Visdaf was in a rage now she just gave the first attack sign to her soldiers and then went back with a serious look on her face .


    " Let''s see if you are going to be this confident when we finish you "

 Chapter 267 Dark Electricity

    Isiah was more confident of his powers, unless something goes wrong because of the people that are with him he has a huge chance to beat these soldiers .


    After he shared duties with Ethyl he just looked at the others with a cold look when they just came to his side .


    They had two bad choices and yet they chose one of the worst choices they could evere across .


    Eijar leaned towards Isiah''s neck because she wanted him to know that she is supporting him in this no matter what , then she looked at Ciel who was now with Ethyl .


    Without even Isiah telling her to go to him she just crawled towards him with speed before the fight started .


    Isiah smiled when he saw her do that, she finally knew what was important to him and started to go with it .


    He then looked at Visdaf''s people as they were getting closer.


    The soldiers were all wearing the same clothes but with different motives to separate women from men , also their grades. But in general, their suits were ck and white .


    White tops and ck pants, however, the design changed a lot , it was also decorated with gold in the sleeves so it looked more official .


    Their body build was not that great however because they were all not that muscr which gave them a weak appearance .


    It is not like they would need their body built to fight or even perform magic but just for the prestige , they looked weak .


    Isiah hid his grimoire immediately after a brief search of the spells that he was about to use .


    A lot of spells were used against them, and some of the soldiers had tactics to do spells together in a group , it felt like they wouldn''t be using those spells if they were alone because they were massive . A few of them just summoned a massive flood in the ce ¡­


    It happened suddenly and brutally however the moment Isiah saw the water dripping from the sky Isiah summoned Jafar immediately .


    When Jafar was summoned he was more surprised by the situation he was in .


    Isiah shouted at him in the Gowariannguage:" Hurry up, Ciel and her , fly fast , this ce is going to be drowned in just a few minutes "


    Jafar didn''t know what a few minutes meant but he hurried towards Ciel and lowered his body so that Ethyl would put him there very fast .


    They both got into his back with Eijar, however, the rest of hispanions were drowned .


    He didn''t even look at any of them because he himself was on the water.


    Isiah swam to the surface only to see those people were still on the ground, he realized that they put a barrier between them and he had to do something about it .


    Jivan and Heigl and Adelita went to the surface but Lexie didn''t know how to swim.


    She panicked when she felt that her feet were not touching the ground beneath her therefore all of her courage disappeared .


    Heigl went towards her immediately and tried to help her out , he swam very fast and managed to capture her body .


    Once he was next to he put his arms around her waist to lift her body instantly .


    When she felt that he was so close to her and holding her from drowning she just held on to him tightly.


    She put her arms around his neck while she was still closing her eyes .


    At first, she was not in a normal state to differentiate the body of the person who was helping her .


    but once she felt safe she opened her eyes and realized that it was Heigl who helped her and not Isiah .


    " I thought I was going to die "She said once she realized who he was .


    Heigl smiled as he started to move away from that ce to be with others while holding her with both his hands .


    '' Of course Isiah would never help me in such a situation '' she thought as she saw him three looking at those mages with a very cold look.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, Isiah was trying to think of a spell that would end all of them in a brief time .


    At that moment , another group of mages started to cast a new spell, it was rted to the first attack because they used the wanted there to pass the electricity toward them .


    '' Electricity spell , hmm..I expected that '' Isiah thought as blocked every spell that was getting towards them in all of that radiation with a shield that he created .


    It was a huge dark shield that was very high andrge, it didn''t only protect Isiah but all of the people that were with him .


    He was still sensitive to the loud voices but he could feel that it was gradually disappearing and going back to normal. After more than half an hour his hearing was very normal which gave him a lot of leverage now .


    It was because of the loud voices inside of his head that he couldn''t just find a way to do anything in return , but now it was totally different .


    Visdaf wa so pissed after that attack, it felt like it was her ultimate attack and coboration and it went wrong at so many levels .


    She kept looking at Isiah with a mad face now, he finally realized that the man in front of her was so strong and the fact that he killed a town full of teachers was proof to that , and that she should have considered that at least .


    Isiah smirked then said while focusing his eyes on her :" now , you are going to see that you should have ignored me and walked away to your fuc**ing king , because you are going to regret every fuc***ing second you spent here trying to fight me "


    Just like any other arrogant leader, Visdaf looked at isaiah madly then she said with a loud voice:" I am going to kill you, wait for it ".


    For a leader like that she was just doing what any other leader had done over the history , jeopardizing people''s lives as if they were nothing just so that they wouldn''t admit that they were weak .


    Those damned feelings that tied them to the position were always leading them to sacrifice people''s lives as if they didn''t matter at all .


    Isiah was not here to talk to her or even convince her with his power.


    The girl messed with him and his calmness and she also appeared at a bad timing , he was not going to let her live to breathe another breath .


    Isiah raised his hand while he was still on the water then he collected all of his dark shadow energy then said:" I don''t really care about what''s going to happen after this ¡­you are going to die ¡­all of you ¡­no exception "


    He got inspired by their electricity spell so he had to cast a spell that was going to kill all of them with the least harm possible .


    This was the only spell that could help him in a situation like this .


    He pointed his hand toward them while there was a mass of electricitying out of it, it was not normal electricity , it was dark electricity , and the voltage was very high , he could feel it as it was produced in his palm .


    Then after a few seconds Isiah released that electricity toward them he broke the barrier that was between them and they eventually went to be wet with their water spell .


    Visdaf was so terrified when she saw the barrier that was between them get destroyed .


    Most of her mages drowned in it because it was pressured , the second thing that happened was that the electricity spread everywhere .


    Even when Isiah was pointing that electricity towards them , but because of the water that was there everyone got electrified with that dark electricity .


    The spell was not focused as he wanted, and it didn''t only get to them only but the whole ce was electrified .


    he didn''t realize that until he heard screaming next to him .


    He turned around only to see Adelita .


    He didn''t know whether she was injured or not but he looked away and saw the mages as they were getting electrified .


    A lot of voices were heard behind him, he turned around again only to see some sort of a web under Jafar , he looked above only to see Ethyl casting that spell, the surprising thing was that she managed to save everyone and put them in that web before they got hit by his spell .


    The spell was not only done by her, it was very solid because of Jivan too .


    Jafar was lifting everyone on his back at this rate so Isiah said to him in the Gowariannguage :" You are not going to stay in the air if you keep staying here, go to a distant ce and put them on the ground until I finish everything here "

 Chapter 268 Her Way To Save Him ...

    The smell in that ce was like burning meat, the air was so thick and he could swearhe saw smoke rising from the corpses of those wet mages .


    They were all nowying on the ground burned to death.


    Their smell was like burned meat, it was very disgusting yet isiah felt something terrible.


    This was the second time he made the corpses not edible.


    He looked around as recognised visdaf''s face , she was burned by that dark electricity too.


    Isiah smiled with a pain in his face.


    " Talking so big, I told you that I am going to kill you but you haven''t listened,not even for a second " .


    Isiah was now walking around those corpses feeling a tremendous pain, he had to walk through tbwm very fast so that he wouldn''t feel anything towards them .


    The hunger was there , he just made it worse by killing more people, he walked away from the corpse forward, he didn''t even read the path that jafar took as he transported all of them to another safe ce .


    " Right now , I am just a mess, a big giant mess and I can''t contact them like that, i have to calm down, I have to figure out something so that Cielwon''t freakout.


    Isiah walked a lot even at that state , he just had to be very cautious , still the smell of the burning meat was more he could take.


    Isiah felt like he was in deep attraction to it ,the problem was that he didn''t find a single thing that could distract from what he had done .


    He just wished that he could find a way to make his body in control but little did we know .


    At the same time , everyone arrived to a safe ce away from masacre , they were very safe and sound .


    Lexie thanked ethyl so much for taking her with them and not letting her die there with those mages .


    Ethyl was arrogant , she noticed how lexie was talking about isiah and also to isiah, she noticed that she was so fragile next to him.


    At that point she just to her :" you have to leave, he will kill you once he find out that you are here "


    Jafar was talking to eijar in the gowariqnnguage about all these new faces and the state that isiah reached .


    He told that Isiah was acting very strange when he summoned him and she exined to him the aftermath of that hearing spell.


    " and you are still with him ?" Jafar teased her .


    But she said :" i am afraid that he will ended up killing first "


    At that moment, lexie hugged ciel then said:" i have to go now , i think she is right , once isiah find me here he will kill me because now i am no use to him , i just want to ..i just want to live like a normal girl for a few days ..i want to spend time for myself because i am so tired of being everyone''s server ¡­


    "


    " I will talk tk him, I will beg to not kill you, " Ciel said with tears in his eyes.


    But Lexie replied to him:" no¡­no¡­just stay with him, okay,you are a good boy so please stay with him, i told isiah is not goigto change his mind for you just because he cares about you okay?"


    "I will try, " Ciel argued .


    " i don''t want to be in a ce where i am constantly unwanted " when she said those words she just walked toward heigl and said:" i have to leave now,i just wish i stayed with you forever heigl, you have been more like a brother to me , you were family "


    At this point, heigl was considering to leave with her when she pushed him away then said:" staying with isiah is the best option for you and you know it , you are very smart"


    He nodded his head then said :" but leaving like this is just¡­so messed up"


    " no ..it is not messed up¡­if you love me enough then you have to let me go ¡­by leaving i''ll have an actual chance to live¡­on the other hand , if you follow me you are going to reduce mychances of survival,he will follow me to get you and don''t want that "


    Lexie was talking with so much emotion,they grew very close together, so she felt like she wanted him to stay there because it was much safer for him then to stay here with her .<novelnext></novelnext>


    After saying hergoodbyes she just startedwalking forwards in the same direction where she left isiah fighting those people .


    Deep down she wanted to make sure that he was okay after that intensive fighting .


    She walked towards that ce however she didn''t go right through it , she walked by it and once she saw all of those people dead she felt relieved because this meant that he was safe and that maybe he found a way to go back to where they were staying .


    Lexie kept walking in that direction just to go as far as she could go from him, she wanted to live away and really find a way to take care of herself in person .


    She lived for her family her whole life , she wasted her fiminine energy just like that to defend them.


    She acted like a boy. She spent her whole time with boys only to be treated as one. She liked a single person in her life but she was too young to stand out for him when he was in a desperate need .


    " Of course, I don''t deserve him, I never did : she said when her head was about to explode just by thinking of him that way.


    She walked for so long just to reach the nearest town to stay in it for how much isiah wants before he destroy emperium.


    It was at that moment when she saw from afar a manying on the ground , she felt a bit scared because that man looked just like him.


    He had walked for so long if this was him.


    Lexie ran towards him and with each second passing she realized that the man who wasyi g on the ground in the middle of nowhere was isiah duncan.


    She panicked,she ran away from him. Only to meet him in this ce all by herself.


    There is no ciel or eijar to stop him from killing her .


    If he sees her here he will end her life so easily and no one will ever know about his death.


    She walked towards him very quietly and slowly, she had to do that just to protect herself


    Isiah looked like he was not feeling anything around him which made her very puzzled because she didn''t know why he was acting this way.


    She sat next to him, and turned him around because his face was facing the ground .


    She made sure that his face was clean by wiping it with a small sheet that was in her pocket then touching his neck to see if he was still alive .


    She sighed very rxed when she noticed that he was okay now .


    Then she got to see the state of his body, he was just like she left him, he was not injured and he was not having any type of bruising .


    Lexie was very clueless when she was dealing with him, she was not even good at healing but she just started to collect her tiny amount of divine energy to share it with him.


    It was the least that she could do , therefore she felt very obliged to take care of him out of a lot of types of emotions ¡­love ..guilt¡­sadness.


    "I wish i was more valuable , just like her , she is very strong and she healed our formal teacher just by her magic , she was capable of making her feel good and i think that she could be more helpful tk you here, i understand why you did this , i understand why you wanted to kill me after you found her "


    Lexie was sharing with him her divine energy with a lot of devotio , she wanted him to wake up very soon , therefore she did her best.


    In the meantime isiah didn''t respond to what she was doing all this time .


    Then a crazy idea came into her mind , she remembered that he could be in this state because he killed so many people therefore she wanted him to feel strong .


    Lexie summoned a dagger and cut her palm.


    A lot of blood went out of that cut , she panicked as she felt pain in that ce , it was the first time she ever did something like that .


    She then made sure to get it closer above him , she even made sure to open his mouth so that the blood flowed into his mouth .


    After doing that she realized that she messed up when she felt a lot of heat around her .

 Chapter 269 What She Did

    Lexie only wanted to help Isiah and she ended up bringing more chaos to his life , because the moment she stopped feeding him her blood she felt a lot of heat around her .


    She was not sure about the source of that heat; she just felt it around her in the air .


    She turned around fast to see what was happening to him but she only found nothing there .


    She only found outter that Isiah was the source of that heat , he was emitting more heat each second passing , she discovered that when she tried to touch his cheek again .


    She felt like she burned her finger as she did that.


    Isiah was not in his normal state , it wasn''t like he was burning or something, he was in apletely abnormal state, and that''s why she just couldn''t do anything.


    "Isiah ¡­wake up please I am about to freak out "She said while begging him deeply .


    She just thought that her method didn''t work when she was in fact the reason for his deep pain at that moment .


    It was because of what he was going through that Isiah woke up with a lot of pain a few minutester when the heat was so high, and even when his physical abilities were different from divine creatures he was just feeling a lot of pain because of that heat .


    .


    Isiah opened his eyes when Lexie was just too busy focusing on him and his state and trying to listen to his heartbeat.


    He then sat immediately while putting his hands around his neck .


    While he did that he pushed Lexie without even knowing who she was ,he just did it and ended up being so shocked by the immersive feeling he had .


    He was almost choked as he started to cough while gasping for air .


    This feeling he had was much scarier than the hunger he was having whenever he killed someone with his dark energy .


    And surprisingly when he woke up again he just kept thinking about that burning sensation in his throat.


    It was not like some sort of hunger, it was nothing like it , in fact, he was feeling a lot of disgust, and he even threw out a few minutester, he didn''t do it once, but he kept feeling like he was about to vomit not knowing what happened to him or what led him to get that sensation .


    Once he threw out the first Isiah felt a lot of rxation, he was still feeling a lot of difort but it was not as intense as when he woke up .


    Lexie kept looking at him with a lot of empathy, she kept patting his back when, he was throwing up ,her eyes were fixated on him all that time because she wasn''t sure whether he was okay or not .


    " Isiah , can you hear me ? Why are you here? So far from them ? So far from those corpses? You are not even injured so why are you breaking down in the middle of nowhere? "


    Lexie only wanted to know what was going on with him, she was already in a deep mess, she loved a person sote and so hard to the point where he became her entire reason to exist yet even talking was more like a dream


    At that moment, Isiah noticed her presence next to him, he just pushed her arm away so that she wouldn''t pat his back then said:" What did you do to me? I don''t feel normal ? "


    His face was pale and his heartbeat was raised after every single episode of vomiting .


    " How do you feel, Isiah ? I am not sure of what you are talking about , I tried to help you but I am useless in healing magic , so yeah ¡­I don''t even know anything " She said very upset of herck of powers .


    She looked away feeling hopeless of being useful to him .


    isiah shook his head then said:" you don''t get to fuc***k with me here, are you listening to me ? Even at this state I could kill you, you bitc***h , so don''t you ever try to mess with me or I will tear you apart and kill, you will make a great first meal"


    His intentions were to scare him because since he woke up again all he was feeling was being sick, therefore even moving around was not an option .


    " I know ¡­" She replied while looking at his eyes this time, she almost skipped a beat when she looked into his eyes .


    It only felt like he didn''t have a soul inside of his body which terrified her the most.


    " I did some things but ¡­it wasn''t working I am sorry, I am not very useful "


    " You did something , so spill it out !" Isiah shouted at her


    right when she was self-pitying herself .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah was not interested in her talking about herself or her experiences or her emotions , he only wanted to know what she did to him when he was asleep so that he would know how to deal with it .


    Lexie passed her thumb nervously through her lower lips , she was a bit hesitant about telling him however she couldn''t just hide a single thing from him because she knew that he would find a new method to figure things out , and once he does he would kill her mercilessly .


    " I found you here, I thought that you were about to die , I tried to share with you my divine energy but it was not much ¡­I felt weak and you weren''t waking up , Isiah I was hopeless¡­I was so terrified ¡­I didn''t want you to die while me watching you ¡­I didn''t want that to happen again "


    Lexie was talking in the most terrified way, she was scared of him and she was also trembling in front of him because she thought that she couldn''t satisfy him as a woman .


    She started crying right after she said those words , however Isiah just looked very disgusted by her presence next to him and then said:" And ? Is this all that you have done to me ? "


    " No ¡­" She replied .


    Lexie put her hands on her face to cover it , she didn''t want him to see her crying and acting very weak in front of him .


    " Talk " He added, very angry .


    He thought that she was wasting his time by fake crying in front of him .


    She wiped her face with her palms very fast then said:" Isiah ¡­"


    At that moment Isiah saw the cut on her hand, she was bleeding heavily .


    Apparently, when she cut her hand she did it very deeply, Isiah took that hand with his hand with a lot of strength and then said :" what is this ? "


    It was a simple question yet she looked at him with a stupid look on her face .


    " I am asking what is this ? "


    Isiah said impatiently , however, she just tried to free her hand from his desperately then said:" I was trying to wake you up "


    " What did you do ? " he was now about to snap .


    " I thought that you were in this state because you were craving for the corpse you left behind , the only that seemed simr to those corpses was me ¡­there was only me around you ¡­I just that making drink some blood is going to help you full for a second "


    When she said those words , she just looked at him again with a lot of guilt in her eyes .


    Isiah was stunned , he wasn''t expecting something like that .


    " Do you want to turn me into a fuc****ing animal ? " Isiah said quietly.


    Lexie just wished that he would just shout at her as loud as he can , she closed her eyes, he was much scarier that way .


    " Do you want to fuc***ing turn me into an animal ? " He repeated .


    " No , ¡­I only wanted to see you alive "


    Isiah pushed her towards the ground, his eyes were demonic and his smile was so wide in a very creepy way, she had never ever seen him like that , she was very terrified of him yet she couldn''t move because he was blocking her from that by putting both his hands on her arm fixating her on the ground while leaning towards her in a very scary way .


    The moment he leaned towards her he just had the smell of her blood burning his throat, it was not like he was craving for blood like a vampire , it was theplete opposite .


    Isiah hated that smell and only wanted to throw up when smelled it .


    He was fighting the urge of vomiting whenever he tried to talk to her or even hurt her .


    he eventually pulled his body away from her until that sensation faded away .


    " What did you do to me? " Isiah said very upset .


    Lexie knew that her blood was the reason for his nauseous so she just stayed away from him as she said :" I only wanted to help you, Isiah"

 Chapter 270 Her Blood ...

    No matter how Isiah tried to think of what happened, he just couldn''t think of any exnation to the things that happened to him.


    Her divine energy was certainly not the reason for his messed up feelings , it was definitely the blood.


    He looked at her very angrily as if he was about to kill but just getting anywhere near her was making him very sick .


    "Blood ! A fuck***ing blood ! " He was still upset about the fact that she fed him her blood .


    "You thought you knew better , right ? Or you did do it because you thought that turning me into an animal suits me well ?"


    ? Isiah was very upset and also very confused about this new sensation that felt like a limitation to his powers.


    Because now he was not only limited by his hunger, now he was limited by this disgusting sensation of vomiting near her blood ..


    It was the first time a thing like that happened to him, he was around blood for more than he could remember and this was the first time that he felt something like that .


    The urge was so strong to the point that he thought that she did it purposely with her magic .


    "You think that vomiting while being around your blood is going to stop me , right ? Huh ¡­you are so stupid because clearly, you don''t know who you are dealing with" He said in a very low voice , it was more like hissing .


    He was still away from her but she felt the heat emitted from his body reaching into her still.


    " I was running away with my life , I was running away to live a few peaceful days but ¡­I bumped into you here at that state¡­I could have ignored you and continued my way " She said with a lot of hesitation , every word was more like a death sentence to her .


    Isiah didn''t seem to care about anything that she said to him.


    "I thought that you were in that state because you didn''t want to eat the corpses, that idea was very bad , I know ¡­however ..it just feels like blood would help you when you were hungry " She added.


    At that moment, Isiah looked away very fast, suddenly he remembered the hunger that was the reason for his crushing there.


    He was not feeling that hunger at all, in fact since he woke he totally forgot about that .


    He looked at her immediately then said :" Who told you about this ?¡­.I mean the blood "


    Lexie was very confused when Isiah asked her about that because it is her own analysis and he seemed to know more detail.


    She shook her head then said:"I¡­no one told me about this ¡­I told ..I ¡­thought of it whenIi was just trying desperately to help you "


    Isiah looked away then stood on his feet then said :"I need to test this "


    He had a very wicked smile on his face when he started walking again .


    " Follow me ¡­bitc***" He said very disgustedly even by looking at her .


    Lexie was very confused that he was acting that way .


    " follow you¡­ where ?" She said intermittently, feeling scared of him .


    Right now he looked like a devil.


    '' Testing a theory ¡­what theory ¡­he didn''t even talk about what he was about to do ¡­he is that kind of person ..I shouldn''t be very surprised¡­he is Isiah Duncan after all ''


    Isiah ended Jafar''s spell then he summoned him again to his actual ce .


    When Jafar was summoned again he was very surprised, so he said to Isiah in the Gowariannguage :" Master , you are okay ? With her too ?"


    " Are they okay ?" Isiah asked .


    " Yes ¡­they are still waiting for you there¡­do you want me to take you back ?" Jafar said politely.


    Isiah denied then said :" Take me to the closest city ¡­I have to test something "


    Lexie was very confused when she saw Isiah speaking with Jafar fluently in anguage that she did not understand.


    Yer, she kept being silent, she knew that Isiah was going to kill her if she just interfered with their conversation.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Eijar told me that the girl escaped ¡­what is she doing here with you ? Did you capture her while she was trying to escape ?" Jafar asked .


    However, Isiah didn''t want to talk about what happened between them, he wanted to test the theory and then decide what he was going to do with her .


    If the thing he was thinking of was working then he is saved at least for now ..


    Jafar didn''t waste more time, he just asked Isiah to ride him, Isiah did that while holding lexie in front of him .


    He didn''t do it because he cared about her but just because he wanted to keep an eye on her even though he was more disgusted with her because of the smell of that blood.


    The town was not very far from there, half an hour with Jafar''s speed and they were standing at its borders .


    Isiah ended the summoning spell at that moment , however, Jafar warned him before that saying :" Master , after that massacre you should expect a counter-attack"


    Isiah nodded his head , right now that was very expected and he should have thought about it more but all that Isiah was thinking about was the thing with the blood that lexie did to him randomly.


    The town was very big and well developed, there was a lot of poption there and a lot of factories, the design of those houses was the same as the imperial town but still it was a very big city .


    Isiah cast a spell to change his clothes and also Lexie''s clothes then started to move towards the city.


    He was wearing a gray coat with a dark ssic outfit, and he made lexie wear a purple dress that he once saw ady wearing in the imperial town .


    She was more surprised that he took care of that for her , she blushed as she looked at him while he was working that out and when he noticed the way she was looking at him he said :" Move ¡­follow me "


    Isiah went inside the city after that , he was walking next to her very slowly as if they were a couple ,to him it was a random mission but to her it was the first time she ever had a chance to stay with him alone and get to spend time with him.


    Isiah wandered a bit around then he headed to the dark corridors , it looked always the same in each town , those corridors were filled with people of Delwias Ind drained of their powers, a lot of them were dead when some of them were waiting for death .


    Lexie just didn''t know what Isiah was going to do , she just tried not to be a cause of dy so he wouldn''t harm her at least .


    When Isiah saw her confusion he just said:" This is what was


    waiting for us if we leveled up with them "


    Lexie knew about this because he already spoke of this in front of Them but seeing it and hearing about it was not the same .


    right then , she realized the reason why Isiah was so pissed about the whole system even when he didn''t care about people .


    She realized that he hated this system because he once believed that it would cure him and fix his life .


    Isiah didn''t enter the corridorpletely , he just waited there for a person toe and pass by him so he could test his theory on him .


    Isiah wanted to choose someone randomly then he stopped when he saw someone wearing the same outfit that the mages of the sixth king were wearing.


    When Isiah saw him , his eyes glittered, killing someone who belongs to the system was far better than this .


    He waited for him until he passed by him then he grabbed him by his cor and to the dark corridor suddenly .


    The man was so confused because he didn''t wait for such a thing to happen. Isiah pushed him towards the wall with a lot of force, then he collected a lot of his dark energy in his palm .


    The man wanted to attack Isiah to defend himself but he couldn''t , he just felt like he was doomed because he was capable of feeling that Isiah had a tremendous power.


    Isiah didn''t want to create a new mess and suffer from it.


    He just made sure to insert his dark energy into the core of that mage which corrupted his whole body and he eventually died the same way his parents died .


    That didn''t take long and no one seemed to realize what happened in that dark corridor.


    Lexie stood away from Isiah when she saw what he did to that man, she felt like if she said a single thing, she would be the next person to suffer .


    The person was dead so Isiah threw him on the floor right away and then said:" You better run as fast as you can if this doesn''t work "

 Chapter 271 Her Bloody Kiss..

    Lexie didn''t know what Isiah was going to test, he just warned her that she had to run for her life if the thing he was expecting didn''t happen.


    She kept wishing inside of her for anything to happen, in fact she only wanted what he wanted to happen .


    The man whom he killed wasying on the floor and Isiah just started to feel the hunger , it was not that strong like when he made the people suffer before dying but still it was a huge hunger .


    Lexie just stood there as if she had an actual death wish, since she lost her family , the only reason for her life was Ciel and Isiah , but then Ciel got a person who was much stronger than her to protect him and also Isiah got a girl who was much beautiful and smart and stronger then her to love him .


    '' I am alone ¡­so ¡­if it is going to happen then it better happen right here and right now ''


    All her life she was not this defeated person like she is right now after she acknowledged her feelings towards Isiah .


    She hated herself and ended up hurting herself even more .


    Isiah was breathing heavily especially when the corpse was still there right in front of him .


    " Isiah, are you okay ? " She asked very gently without even touching him .


    However, Isiah didn''t say a thing to her , he just kept battling the urge that was inside of him, at this point he was not even sure if he was going to stop drinking her disgusting blood .


    He turned around very slowly while looking at her very seriously, Lexie didn''t move away , she knew then that he wanted her blood, and she realized that he came here to do an experiment on her blood.


    He didn''t ask for it , he just looked at it with her injured hand from afar with hesitation .


    At that moment, she just had to force the blood toe out of that wound with her fingers.


    Isiah didn''t get closer to her, she knew how he felt about all these sorts of things, and she knew that he was struggling just because he wanted to stay human therefore just doing this was messing with his head .


    Lexie walked toward him very slowly, she was very hesitant herself, she was not loved or even liked by him to get closer to him that way.


    She only survived being next to him this whole damned period because of Ciel .


    " Stay away " Isiah struggled to say .


    The hunger was there and the disgust also .


    " Isiah , you are ¡­you are the person that I love the most in this entire pathetic existence of mine " She said it as gently as possible while looking into his eyes as if she was testing whether he was still tolerating her being there next to him or not .


    He was still looking at her intermittently, sometimes he was looking into her eyes , and sometimes at the wound that was in her hand .


    Lexie thought that if she died right now she was not going to regret being dead at his hands .


    She had so many regrets but at that moment she only wanted to be the closest person to him in his whole life .


    Lexie walked without backing off , Isiah didn''t stop her either, his mind was twisted by the scent of the corpse that wasying on the ground and also by the scent of The blood in her hand .


    When she finally was right so close to him, there were only a few centimeters between them, she looked him in the eyes, he was much taller and stronger than her physically , and he was a lot more handsome in her eyes than anyone she ever met .


    Her perception of anything around her deteriorated because when she looked into his eyes for thest time she said :" I love you, Isiah Duncan "


    She lowered her face and raised her hand towards her face .


    Isiah didn''t know what she was going to do until he saw her sucking the blood that was dripping from that wound that she messed with .


    The cut was very wide and the blood was falling heavily because she messed with it .


    She sucked a lot of blood and then raised her body while standing on the tips of her toes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah was stunned when he saw her doing that in front of him.


    She just leaned towards him as she pulled his head gently and then got very close to him, she closed her eyes all that time because she didn''t want to see the look that was in his eyes .


    Also, she wanted to trick herself that this was consensual .


    she pressed her lips against Isiah''s while moving her hands from the back of his head to his cheeks , she was wiping his cheeks with her hands as she dropped the blood she sucked a few seconds before .


    Isiah was looking at her with his wide eyes, very amazed by what she did .


    His surprise was immeasurable to the point where he just couldn''t control his body and he ended up swallowing that blood .


    He swallowed the whole quantity she put in his mouth, and right when she assured that he did, she just moved away then whispered while her lips were so close to his :" You are not an animal, Isiah , you are not an animal¡­and it was just ¡­.a kiss "


    When she said thest word, Lexie kissed his chin very fast then she returned to her same height after releasing his body .


    He just started to feel strangely like the other time , his heart raised and he felt like there was fire inside of him, he felt disgusted by her blood and he ended up pushing her away from him while vomiting right on the corpse that was next to him .


    Lexie just swallowed what was the rest of her blood and then moved away from him, this was not a kiss in fact, she just wanted to make him drink that blood but she felt like Isiah was crushing her pride the more he vomited on the floor .


    As a girl this was very humiliating, to have a kiss with the person she loves the most only to end up being crushed under concrete . Isiah was throwing his heart out and she expected that, in fact he only brought her here so that something like this would happen .


    she leaned towards the wall while crossing her arms in front of her .


    She didn''t want to get closer to him because his reaction was not known after all that happened .


    She never kissed another person, no one ever thought of her as a girl to begin with and just having a kiss with Isiah like that made her feel an enormous heat inside of her that Isiah had nothing to do with it .


    Isiah threw up multiple times before he just stood on his feet feeling a bit tired of that .


    He spat on the floor very disgusted then said while looking at her :" This ¡­.."


    He stopped talking after that as he looked at the corpse next to him while feeling that immersive hunger fading away .


    He identally found a cure to his hunger , therefore he felt very delighted about it , still the blood was an issue to him too .


    Isiah was still smelling that disgusting smell of her blood as it kept dripping in her purple dress .


    He just cursed and then said while he was walking towards her with impatience :" Fuc****, this scent is very disgusting "


    When Isiah was walking towards her with a nk face Lexie just stood without moving while resting her arms next to her, she just couldn''t be strong around him .


    she closed her eyes immediately, she tried to think of the sensation of his lips when she kissed him just to divert her thought but when he stood next to her Isiah said to her firmly:" Look at me "


    She opened her eyes right away, he was so close to her so she just trembled as he just took her injured hand then said while exercising his force on her wrist:" Take care of this right now, I don''t want to smell this thing after this "


    She just remembered that her wound was still bleeding so just ripped her dress from its lower edges to get enough sheets to cover the wound .


    She hated the fact that she had to destroy a beautiful dress like that, a dress that Isiah thought that it would fit her .


    When she started to cover it , she just didn''t do it right so Isiah took her hand in front of him then said:" You better not move"


    He took those sheets and made sure to cover that wound correctly and very tightly so that it wouldn''t bleed anymore then pushed her hand away .


    He looked into her eyes , then he just got closer to her as she thought that he was about to kiss her when in fact he just wiped the corners of her lips from the blood

 Chapter 272 Lucid

    At that moment, isiah just kept looking at lexie in the eyes, he had so many idea inside of his mind , everything was so lucid in his eyes .


    He kept looking at her mouth frombtime to time just thinking qbout how she had the courage to do such a thing and even when she said that it was a kiss he didn''t think of it that way .


    " isiah, how do you feel right now ?" She said with a lot of hesitation.


    " disgusted " he answered firmly


    He didn''t say that to hurt her feelings or anything but he only described how he fwlt towards her ..


    She bowed her head in front of isiab because she felt very hurt, he hurt her feelings always and even when she thought that his words won''t hurt her anymore he said that¡­


    " but if keeping you next me is going to still keep me a human then o will do it "


    When he said those few words with his stright face, she thouggt that she didn''t hear him correctly.


    She just looked at him very surprised then said while gaspi g for air :" you want to keep me next to you ?"


    " it is not like you are special, i don''t want anyone to hear about this ¡­.if it is about blood then i could get from everywhere "he added with a cold look on his eyes .


    Lexie couldn''t understand the reason behind him hiding this from everyone but she didn''t questionit .


    All she wanted was to stay with isiah, that was a huge thing fo her and right when he said it she felt like that was her ultimate joy .


    She felt like she never been happier then this particr moment.


    Isiah just tried to walk away , but she took his hand that wiped the blood in the corners of her lips then said while looking at it :" i know that i made it impossible for you to beleive anything that i say, however, i can do everything for you "


    She was trying to make him understand that she was deeply in love with him , and all that came to her mind was the things that she could offer for him .


    She was not even acting like all the girls that were loved just for being pretty .


    She knew that she was not pretty in his eyes and the past that was between them was only throwing them apart .


    She had to bring value of she ever wanted to stay with a man like him therefore she said to him :" Don''t love me ¡­i am nkt asking for your love ..i can''t ask for it after all that i jave done ¡­but ¡­please let me love you "


    Isiah didn''t want to listen to her more than he already had, he just pulled his hand away feom her and started walking again .


    Lexie felt that this was thest time for her to be that close to him, there was an awful sensation inside of her chest that she couldn''t just remove it .


    When he syarted walking away she said :" how are you going to expalin to them my presence there.."


    Isiah red at her when he turned around then said:" i don''t exin to anyone¡­"


    He was walking to get to tbe borders of that city very fast now , and ahe was following him very fast too.


    She didn''t want to miss him and he didn''t wait for her .


    After he summoned jafar he asked him to go back to were he put the others when the fight with imperial mages ended .


    Jafar didn''t know if isiah did whT he wanted but just by looking at him he realized that isiah wa sin a good state..


    When he reached the presumed ce , he only found eijar waiting there for him with ciel and ethyl .


    Jivan and adelita and heigl were not there .


    He immediately asked eijar saying :" what happened here?"


    " master , what took you so long ? And why is she here with you ?she run away when you were not here "


    "I said where are they ?" Isiab shouted


    At that moment ethyl said to him very angry :" they left when you were not here, they run away with their lives ¡­"


    Isiah gave ethyl a deadly look then sadi to eijar :" they think that they survived,well, i am going to burn this ce on them "


    Isiab looked at ciel breifly then said to eijar in the gowariannguge :" why is he silent ?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    " when lexie first run away, he asked them to run away too¡­but once they made up their minds they left him here ¡­they thought that if you didn''t find him here you will follow them just like the first time ¡­he is angry because they left him" eijar said very mad .


    Ethyl said at that moment:" what are you talking about ?what is thisnguage?"


    Lexie stood on her feet that moment and lokked at ethylbreifly then said to ciel:" i am sorry for being so selfish¡­"


    Ciel didn''t even respond to her , he was mad tot he point where he didntry to talk to anyo e there .


    Ethyl this time intereupted isiah from futher talki g to eijar then said :" why is she here anyways ?"


    Isiah red at her then said :" Don''t¡­don''t uou dare talk to me like this "


    ? Ethyl was still thinking that isiah was acting the same as he was before .


    She said had to make sure that their bond that was create din delwias ind was still there but isiab just didn''t give her any good vibes.


    Since she met hi. She was thinking that isiab was deeply changed and she thought that no one wold help him.


    " those threei should have killed them before they run away "he said to eijar in the gowriannguage.


    " you still need them , adelita have some things that sh hid from you about your brother, and heigl i am sure that he have some informations that he got from his father ¡­those two were important ¡­but lexie ¡­what''s the thing with her ?" Eijar was very curious because thest thing that happened before the attack was about isiah getting very close to her trying to kill her and now he was flying on jafar with her next to him ..


    " her value is onthe test " he said firmly .


    " onthe test ? " eijar asked .


    Jafar intruded that moment saying :" master , do you still needme ?"


    Isiah just looked at him then said :" yes, we are going to go somewhere¡­i have to do something right now " .


    They were all talking in the gowariannguage and isiah was not even thinking about letting things calm down , the fact that the 6th king sent his mages meant that he was aware of his existence and his presence here .


    Isiah was not going to jeopardize his ns so he said :" i am going to attack¡­i am not going to wait for their attack¡­you better prepare yourself of what''sing "


    Isiah smiled to him then turned around to face both ethyl and ciel thens aid:" well, you two..i need you to stay somewhere safe ¡­somewhere no one could find you , however i want it to be next to the transportation center¡­i am not going to stay here any longer "


    " what are you going to do ?" Ethyl asked .


    " i am hoing to kill everyone on my way " he answered .


    " so take me with you , i am very strong , isiah ?" She pleaded.


    However isiah just looked at her sarcastically then said :" i don''tneed you ti fight with me , i can do my own fights , you have to protect himin a very safe palce "


    She just got annoyed when he asked her to protect ciel qnd stay behind so she qsked again:" and her ? What is she going to do ?"


    Isiah looked at ethyl very cold then said:" this ¡­she ising with me "


    All of those who were there were so surprised by what isiab said , they just thought that it was impossible for isiah to even consider taking lexie with him.


    However, isiah just added:" afan is the next stop¡­emeperium is no good then delwias ind , i always thought that this ce will have all the answers but now¡­i am not sure "


    Ethyl was so pissed that she had to stay with ciel when lexie had to be with him, she was even showing to isiah , she wanted to take ethyl and go with isiah even if that was very dangerous to ciel .


    What matteres the nost to her was to stay with isiah .


    Isiah just gave ber a deadly look then said:" you are alive only because of him, i need you for his protection, nothing more ..and if you think that i am keeping you alive because of anything else then this then you are wrong "


    Eijar just crawled towards Isiah''s neck then said:" and me ?"


    " i have to keep you with him¡­.you know that¡­i need to track him down by your presence with him"


    " master¡­when you are going to stop this " eijar said very upset

 Chapter 273 I Sought For Apocalypse!

    The look on Eijar''s face was very sad, the fact that Isiah was not willing to live a good life with the power he had was making her very upset..


    She didn''t want him to chase after something like that just for the sake of revenge.


    She knew from the beginning that this climbing towards Elysium was going to crush him down, but when she started to actually listen to every word he just said, she felt the pain that was deeply buried in his chest .


    She was not going to level down with him anymore but she was okay while he was the old globe .


    This ce was not that scary to her .


    " I am going to protect the kid, I am going to stay by his side, but¡­master, please¡­don''t make chaos " Eijar was talking to him with a calm tone , she always thought that Isiah was a hurt man and that he was capable of doing anything .


    " Chaos¡­hmmmm¡­you know that I sought for apocalypse¡­something that is bigger then opening some damned portals in DelwiasIind ¡­.this people don''t deserve to live ¡­I hate them ¡­I am disgusted by them and all that I think about all day is to kill them "


    He was not talking angrily, he just kept saying those words with a calm tone as he was stating facts .


    Isiah patted her head then said with a smile :" I know you are worried about me ¡­but ..they won''t survive me ¡­so yeah ¡­just do what I told you ¡­my stupid snake "


    Isiah didn''t waste so much time , he just looked at Ciel from above then turned around while pulling Lexie with him to ascend on Jafar''s back .


    He knew that right now there was nothing he could do to make him forgive him for the lies and the secrecy he shattered on him for his parents'' fate .


    Isiah knew that there was nothing he could do in the matter, Ciel was mad and he even wanted to run away, any exnation was going to make him only run away .


    Isiah just said to ethyl before he went:" He is your ticket out of here ¡­"


    He didn''t say much more, he just pointed at the sky to make Jafar start flying .


    Lexie touched Jafar''s hair and then said :" I wish that I had hair like yours ".


    Jafar knew that the girl was talking to him because she was patting his hair but he didn''t understand and Isiah was just out of that conversation .


    Once they reached the imperial city, Isiah was stunned by how many people were outside in the street .


    There were a lot of mages using some big birds that they summoned to fly on top of that city .


    They were anticipating an attack but Isiah thought that these people were about to leave the city to follow him, who killed hundreds of the mages that were under Visdaf''smand .


    This time Isiah just ended the summoning spell with Jafar at the borders and continued to walk inside the city, he wanted to be hidden but with Lexie next to him , he had to drag her around him.


    He changed both of their clothes for the second time and then headed directly towards the 6th king''s castle ..that huge building at the center of the imperial city


    It was not a surprise for this ce to be protected by thousands of mages from all the cities now .


    A person who killed Visdaf and her group must be a huge threat to the whole ce, but just like any typical weak people they had to only protect the king and ensure his safety above everyone else.


    They collected all the mages that could engage in a fight to be here, to protect their king and nothing else .


    When Isiah saw those filled streets by the mages he knew that they were there to protect the king, he was disgusted by the whole thing , the fact that they had to leave their towns and their families to protect someone who would sell them for nothing just like the 7th kings made him look at them as if they were brainless.


    The people that wereing from the cities kepting to the imperial city .


    Lexie said to him when they were in the dark corridor :" Thest time we were here, there was only calm and normal daily life and now it seems like they gathered people here from the entire region just for ¡­what you did to those mages ? "


    Isiah smiled sarcastically then said :" It is not like that , those people I killed were not just normal mages, those were their most powerful mages, and don''t forget that I killed a town full of Delwias Ind''s finest teachers, the people I killed there were the most powerful in the entire region, that''s why !"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lexie was having mixed feelings, she was impressed by his power now that he was talking with confidence about it, and yet she felt terrified of him and also sad for the people he killed, since he started killing there was no way for him to stop and she knew that since the day she met him, the man who was standing in front of her was a very stubborn man and he was only going to do what is in his head .


    " But these numbers are huge, we are outnumbered here " She said while looking at the main street that was filled with people .


    " We? " Isiah asked with a sarcastic smile on his face .


    Lexie realized that she was no help to him there, he was all by himself doing whatever he wanted, she was his walking bag of blood that he might be needing if things went wrong .


    After a while, she was more surprised as he was walking to the main street that leads to the castle. She never had seen so many people in one ce except when she attended the annual evaluation ceremony.


    she couldn''t hide her surprised face, therefore, Isiah just leaned towards her and said:" if just one person of these people tries to use his powers to track people''s energies they will find out about both of us, so don''t ¡­don''t to grab more attention" .


    The moment Isiah saw all those people gathering there around the castle , he just felt a lot of hate toward Emperium''s people because they were too obedient to the king in a very sick way.


    In a situation like this a person who is responsible for his people''s safety would only think about his people .


    The sixth king didn''t even show up to his people all that time, he only sent messengers to announce what was happening there .


    " I need him alive anyway¡­ need him alive " Isiah said while he was still fighting the urge to kill the king inside of him .


    Lexie thought that he was talking to her but she didn''t reply when she saw him looking around him with a deadly look in his eyes .


    She took his hand suddenly to grab his attention then said :" Isiah ¡­what are you going to do ? "


    At that moment she knew that he was going to kill everyone and leave the king as thest person there because he needed him .


    Isiah pushed her hand from him and then walked just like the people walked there toward the castle and just when he got there he took her between his hands, he suddenly hugged her which left herpletely out of mind .


    She didn''t even move away from him, the fact that he did something like that suddenly made her lose her mind, she even thought that it was all a dream, her heartbeat raised right away, she clenched to him immediately as if she was waiting for this to happen all that time .


    " Isiah ¡­Isiah .. "She said with a quiet surprised tone, when he just said:" Don''t move away "


    Lexie was about to scream because at that moment she just stopped the urge to say:" How can I , it is all I want "


    Isiah created an armor above him with his dark energy, he didn''t need it, he only did it to keep her alive .


    He knew that his body would tolerate that spell because he was a dark creature .


    Lexie couldn''t see the armor Isiah made for her right away because it was transparent, however when he said :" Nelrovin "


    She realized that she was somehow protected by something .


    just after seconds , the dark rain started to drop and people started to fall screaming on the ground .


    They were melting , and due to the panic most of them died just by getting crushed under their feet .


    The main street was big and it led to a huge open area next to the castle, Isiah controlled his spell to be focused on this ce just to make his presence known to the king, he also wanted to brag about his power which was what he did right then .


    Isiah felt like someone dragged him suddenly, he turned around very fast .


    " agggggggh" Lexie screamed suddenly therefore Isiah just looked at her immediately, only to see a man who tried to pull his arm pushed by her.

 Chapter 274 My First Corpse...

    Isiah was deeply invested in his attack, he was holding lexie with one arm to prevent her from getting outside that armor as a result of her panic.


    she never saw this attack as it was uring, this was the first time isiah had anyone near him while he was doing this spell.


    nelrovin was a very powerful and dangerous spell , to him it was a huge one too, because he had to stay still while people where being killed in front of him.


    and even when this spell was consuming so mcuh power, isiah just didn''t want to show himself on the crowd and waste his time when he could actually kill them at once without moving a finger .


    during the attack, isiah felt like someone was about pulling him down, it felt like this person realized that he wasn''t hurt like all of the people and he wanted drag him with them.


    so he pulled hisarm outside of the armor very fast thinking that this would hurt him, isiah was too busy even to notice that.


    lexie was the one that saw him, she was still shocked by the people that were screeming while melting next to her, she was deeply in shock, she couldn''t even know why isiah was doing this to them .


    howver when she saw the man as he was pulling isiah''s arm as he was dying, lexie removed his hand from isiah''s arm, so the man clenched into her and tried to drag her with him instead .


    right then her arm was under the dark rain, lexie felt the burning sensation in her arm so he started screeming , and that''s when isiah noticed what was happeing there .


    he pulled her hand and kicked the man away from them very fast and looked at her deeply in the eyes then said:" sh****t , i told you to hold on to me"


    he shouted at her, but she was not even in her right mind, from her shoulder to her fingers , there was a huge burning sensation , isiah knew that this rain works like acide on people who works with divine energy .


    her eyes were closed but she manged to rest her head on his chest , she leaned towards him because there was nothing she could do in this situation to calm herself down.


    at that moment she even thought that she was about to die like all of those people, she was breathing heavily and the sounds of people''s screams around her waere makign her so terrified .


    isiah knew that she got wet by the rain so he just ripped in her arm to see how deep was the that.


    when he ripped her dress he was capable of seeing her arm real close, her arm was boiling and the skin was melting gradually, at that moment isiah thought that it was toote , he was not even sure if there was other ces besides her arm that were hit .


    he carried her between his arms then started moving.


    the armor was moving with him simultaneously .


    he walked upon those melted corpses towards the dark corridors only to find some people there hiding and screaming because they were injured.


    isiah hit them with dark fireballs and killed them instantly.


    they were dozens of people who tried to hide there until the spell stops but little they knew .


    the dar corridors were very protected, because the rain didn''t seem to get to them.


    isaiah put lexie on the ground while she was still showing a lot of pain in her face, she was moaning and sobbing and isiah didn''t know whethere she was about to survive or not.


    he put her on the ground and looked at her from above while thinking about ta lot of things.


    this girl saw everythign that was happenign because of the dark rain he summouned yet she jumped to help him when the man wanted to kill him that way .


    isiah kept looking at her while she was at that state, he heard her saying after a while:" kill me , isiah , don''t ¡­.leave me here "<novelnext></novelnext>


    lexie was very scared that isiah might leave her until she face her death in the dark corridors .


    she didn''t say much, the pain was huge so she just kept holding her hand as it was melting .


    at that moment, isiah leaned toward her and took her arm between hsi hands then he thought of some things to stop the progression of the boiling .


    he ripped his shirt after he removed his coat then started to wipe her arm, the sheet seemed to absorb that dark rain and not let it go deep like it was but the problem was the mix of her skin with the sheet which hurt her a lot then, she fainted right away .


    she couldn''t hundle that amount of pain and isiah felt like there was no other way to save her especially when she lost conscious.


    isiah waited there fore a few seconds then carried her and headed to a house next to that corridor, he crushed the door and went inside, there was a lot of people there but he didn''t care about them, they were already scared enough of him so no one tried to attack him .


    he put her on the kitchen table then brought clean water to clean that burn , lexie was still unconscious, so isiah took his time while doing that , he cleaned it very well, and asked one of the house residents to bring him something for the burn like a cream or something , and brought him a creme that was made with honey for the burn , it was made with a healing magic which was affective .


    the people who were there were so afraid of him , yet he didn''t even try to hurt them when he was focusing on healing lexie .


    he brought the father of that house and forced him to cast a healing spell on her , he was lucky that this man knew how to do that , he even had the energy to cast the spell but the problem was that isaiah''s spell was a very dark spell , so even with healing magic there was nothing that the man could do for her .


    even the pain, he just couldn''t ease it at all .


    isiah pushed him away when the man told him that he couldn''t heal and he sit next to her on the chair waiting for her to wake upp.


    when that took so long, isiah threw water on her face to wake her up but that didn''t work, they stayed there for hours .


    the rain kept pourign because isiah forgot to stop the spell but he couldn''t just attack again, the hunger was immeasurable .


    he summouned jafar outside that house and asked him to take him away from tht ce, isiah mentioned the ce where they stayed in the first day, and he even showed him the roads and the direction to that city .


    in the meantime, isiah was carrying lexie next to him.


    she was sleeping peacefully , however isiah was feeling a troumendou spain in his body, he killed a lot of people , he had to move away and take care of things or he would be facing his own death there .


    the weather was very cold , he stopped the spell right when he got out of the imperial city because he couldn''t maintain from afar , and kept hloding his body tightly just to not jump on those corpses and eat as much as he wants .


    jafar knew that isiah was in a terrible state so he made sure to arrive fast, he didn''t want him to copse while still summouning him there, that was very dangerous , when they arrived to that house , isiah carried lexie between his arm then said goodbye to jafar and ended his spell .


    he headed to her room and put her on her bed and covered her with the nket .


    howver he jsut fell on the ground feeling ike he was about to die .


    he kept thinking about what should he do, the hunger he had was immeasurable, it was very hard for him to control his actions, if he got next to her for one more second then he was going to drain her from her blood and that would never be effective .


    isiah thought that he had ti hundle this urge first then go and drink her blood so he wouldn''t end up killin gher and eating her right away .


    " is she dying , is she dyign, why is her scent that tasty ¡­.shi****t ¡­did i kill her identally and now i am trapped with her body ¡­shiii-****t ¡­i will never be able to stop ¡­i will never control my mind ¡­i just can''t ¡­fu*****k ¡­will she be the first person i would eat ¡­i am going to eat her ¡­you ¡­bitc**** , you should have run away from me ¡­you should have run away the moment you got the chance ¡­shi*****t ¡­i think ¡­i think that you are going to be my first corpse "

 Chapter 275 More!

    Isiah was now putting his hands on his neck, he looked like he was going to strangle himself so that he wouldn''t be feeling any hunger.


    He wasn''t sure about the amount of time that had passed when he wasying on the cold ground trying to distract himself when he felt a movement next to him .


    He heard the sound of the bed moving. He didn''t move because he was not sure if he should do that, any bad move and his life was going to take a bad turn .


    " Isiah, are you here ? " He heard her voice as she was asking quietly .


    When Isiah heard her voice he sat immediately, he was already treating her like a corpse since he smelled her sweet scent .


    when in fact she never died to begin with, therefore he felt confused by the sweet scent that he was still smelling until now .


    He saw herying on the ground while looking in his direction so he hurried to jump on the bed to get closer to her .


    Isiah was still having that urge but just by knowing that she was still alive, he felt that he was partially safe from hunger .


    When Lexie saw Isiah sitting next to her she burst into tears, She cried just like babies do when they see their mothers after someone hurt them .


    She cried loudly with a lot of tears falling from her eyes, she just felt happy that he was still there .


    When she woke up again and saw that she was in her room alone , she thought that she was alone in the whole house therefore she felt betrayed .


    However, when she called for his name and saw him getting closer , she knew that she would die for this man .


    Isiah didn''t console her when she was crying , he just looked at her like he usually does until she sat with difficulty to face him, She was in a deep pain, he could tell, the burning sensation was not going to vanish away, that rain was more powerful than she ever could imagine .


    Isiah didn''t help her as she was trying to sit, he just said:" I thought that you were dead "


    His words were very straight and out of emotions yet Lexie thought that he was worried for a second about her .


    He was not looking good, he was pale and also he talked as if he was suppressing pain. She knew that it was the result of what he had done to the people and the fact that she didn''t fulfill her job just like they both agreed made her feel terrible.


    He didn''t say anything but she just turned around and summoned a dagger with the little power left inside of her body and re-opened the past injury that was in her hand .


    Isiah didn''t stop her when she did that, he wanted to see if she was going to hesitate now that she was injured and feeling pain all over her body .


    He wanted to see if she was going to choose herself instead of him , yet she shocked him one more time as she thought of his pain first .


    When Isiah saw the blooding out of her hand that was not burned he looked at it as if it was a holy cure yet he didn''t approach her.


    Therefore, Lexie just leaned her head towards that cut and sucked the blood from it. Isiah stayed away from her. He didn''t want to kiss her either, the first she did it by surprise and there was no way that he was going to kiss her again .


    She looked at him with a lot of pain in her eyes , she looked more fragile than she ever was and it all happened because of him .


    Butpared to the other choices , she was the least harmful one, she couldn''t even move to get closer to him, he had to move towards her and get what he wanted.


    Lexie closed her eyes because it took so long to decide whether he was about to kiss her or not .


    Isiah moved towards her very fast , he was now sitting next to her , he looked huge next to her , and Lexie was too broken to even look at him.


    She felt that he was so close but she didn''t open her eyes.


    She was too shy next to him and also she didn''t want him to feel pressed when kissing her .


    ''He only wants blood, nothing more , he only wants blood nothing more ¡­''


    Isiah was pressured by that hunger , therefore he had to do it .<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was the first time ever for him to engage in a kiss with someone , it was the first time that he did it intentionally and not forced to do it somehow .


    He tried to avoid looking at her face but he couldn''t he had to see her lips so that he aims for them , he ended up taking her face between his two palms, he was not sure of the power he was using , he tried not to hurt her the maximum, she was already hurt and he needed her .


    Once he pressed his lips upon hers, she started to kiss him back and make him drink the amount of blood she sucked .


    Isiah''s face was burning red at the time , because he was not sure of what he was doing , then , all he felt was lexie trying to take the lead from him .


    She was the one doing everything while he was making sure to take what she gave .


    He was shocked by the blood but the more he had the blood in his system he just felt like that hunger was never going to fade .


    Isiah tried to focus on the mission there, he was trying to focus on his hunger therefore he kept tracking it as he swallowed the blood she gave him .


    Once he swallowed the blood he just pulled back to analyze if his hunger faded as he was still putting his palms upon her cheeks .


    Lexie gasped for air as she opened her eyes to look at him , he was not looking at her , it felt like he was frozen while he had the disgusted look on his face .


    She thought that he was about to throw up so she just pulled back too when he just said :" More "


    Lexie was stunned when Isiah said those few words, she just looked at him very overwhelmed as he pulled her back to be close to him .


    Isiah hated the fact that he still had a lot of hunger inside of him even when he drank a lot of her blood, he thought that this might be rted to the number of people he killed there in the imperial city .


    It seemed that he killed a lot of people back then, the number of people he killed there was the biggest since the beginning of his revolution .


    Lexie was very charmed by him, her emotions were blinded because then she just leaned toward her arm and made that cut very deep then she started sucking it again .


    It was a very painful process but she did it , she ignored all the pain just tofort him from that sensation .


    She looked at him this tile as he leaned towards her and kissed her , she passed him that blood very fast , but she didn''t pull her lips this time, she just waited there to see his reaction , her stomach was sending butterflies the more they kept having that contact .


    Isiah pulled a few secondster only to stay silent for more minutes, the hunger was still there, and he felt like it was never going to fade away .


    "More !" He said while looking into her eyes this time .


    " What''s wrong ? The hunger ¡­" She said while feeling a bit dizzy .


    " It ¡­it didn''t stop "


    " You killed a lot of people there "


    At that moment, Lexie made the cut very deep, the blood was dripping from her hand very fast , she just looked at her hand very tired then said :" I am not letting you turn into an animal ¡­Isiah ¡­you are very safe ..with me "


    Lexie sucked that cut so many times just to pass him the amount of blood he needed , it was more than three other times, when she just heard him say :" It reduced a bit ¡­it is not that intense like before "


    When she heard that she sucked her cut one more time she filled her mouth with her blood and passed it to him with thest kiss .


    She took his dark hand and hold it in her hand then she said as he broke the kiss:" I feel cold ¡­I feel pain ¡­I ¡­Isiah..don''t leave me alone ¡­"


    Isiah looked at his dark hand between her hand , her mouth that was stained with blood , the pain in her eyes, her pale face , her melted arm, Lexie did everything for him, she did all of that for him


    " Isiah ..I ¡­I .I am sorry that I wasn''t helpful to you "

 Chapter 276 Her Whispers..

    Isiah hated the fact that he got saved by her, he hated the fact that he had to save her too and also he hated the fact that life was so messed up to the point where he had to kiss her just so that he could protect his feelings.


    "A human, " He said while looking at her deeply .


    She was so confused after hearing him say those words .


    She wanted to say more but she didn''t, she just had to keep calm until she found out how to react with him after all those kisses .


    To her it was so many kisses , more than she ever could imagine , but to isiab it was nothing but passing that blood to him .


    Lexie wanted to rest her head on his chest but she didn''t know how Isiah would react, he was very hot due to the blood that entered his system yet the look in his eyes was very cold .


    He pulled his dark hand that was held by her very fast after that then said :" The cut ¡­it is still bleeding" .


    Isiah was shirtless that moment , he was wearing only his coat , he already ripped his shirt to remove the dark rain from her arm when they were in the imperial city but, he ripped the cheats of that bed and made sure to cover her hand with that sheat to stop the bleeding , he made sure to roll it around her palm so that the cut wouldn''t bleed anymore .


    He was doing it gently , but it felt like he wasn''t faking it or even taking care of her , he was doing it naturally.


    All that time Lexie kept looking at his face , and also to his lips and eyes while he was so focused to stop the bleeding from her hand .


    When he finished he looked immediately at her , and when he saw her looking at his lips at that moment he just looked away .


    " Thanks,Isiah,I really thought that you are going to leave me here "


    Lexie was still looking at his lips but this time she just bowed her head after that then said :" Don''t cover it ¡­don''t cover your hand "


    That was random , Isiah didn''t even know why Lexie brought that subject but he said :" It is none if your business "


    She touched his dark hand that was closer to her then said :" I never thought of why you were wearing gloves all the time even when you were sleeping ¡­and when I saw you in that town with no gloves I got stunned , your hand was very dark ¡­it was your hand that got burned that day ¡­I was with you when it happened ..I felt like you have dealt with a lot and it is not fair for you to be hiding this way"


    Isiah looked at her silently,right now he didn''t know how he was supposed to treat this girl.


    It was so easy for him to treat her like a traitor, but now ¡­after all her selfless attitude he just couldn''t put her in a specific ce .


    Yet , all he knew right then was that he didn''t want to have anything with her .


    Isiah stood right away , the ce smelled like blood and he couldn''t just stay there , so he went outside. After all she did for him, he didn''t want to vomit when he was asking her to kiss him multiple times .


    The weather was so cold, and he was wearing only his pants , he sat outside for almost an hour just to stop the mess inside of him from getting bigger then he closed his eyes.


    '' Now ¡­I am not hiding¡­that fuc***g king knows that I aming for him ¡­he better be prepared for my wrath¡­if it wasn''t for her I would have never stopped that fuc***inf spell..it worked just fine ¡­just like I imagined it in my head when I was in summit¡­it was very beautiful ''


    " Don''t leave me ¡­Isiah "


    Isiah turned around very fast, he heard Lexie''s voice whispering therefore he turned around .


    He thought that he left her in her room so he turned around very fast but he didn''t find anyone there .


    He was standing all by himself.


    Right then, Isiah remembered that something like this happened before when He was saving her from the mages who wanted to rape her and kill her ..then , Isiah thought that it was very weird of him to feel something like that but now it only raised his curiosity to the top


    He went toward her room again to confirm if she was asleep or not , when he opened the room he heard crying voices , she was sobbing because of the pain she felt from both her hands .


    He wondered why she hid that pain inside of her and didn''t show it when he was there .


    She didn''t even notice that he was inside the room because of all of that struggle that she had been through.


    ''She is just like everyone else ¡­she is just like them¡­.she hurt me when I was very weak¡­she left me to die without even helping me ..''


    Isiah was struggling now that he got to see that Lexie was crying because the pain was very huge ..<novelnext></novelnext>


    '' Is she stupid ? Why is she here with me ? Because of my powers ? It must be the reason for all of her actions ''


    Lexie whispered:" Isiah¡­don''t leave me "


    Isiah was capable of hearing her voice very clearly , he just realized that he was so true about her , he heard her whispers from afar, that was what happened , yet he couldn''t just exin it .


    Isiah felt like something was not normal there .


    She was holding her hand that got burned by the dark rain and crying while calling for his name .


    '' Ah¡­she was always so stupid ¡­.she was always like this ¡­she kept having that stupid look in her eyes all her life ¡­''


    Whenever Lexie saw Isiah in the past as he was trying to help his father hunting or going to the institution she always looked at him ¡­


    She always stopped doing whatever she was doing just to look at him silently.


    She never approached him since that first day, and he never let anyone near him to be exact .


    '' But why is she still looking at me the same way?''


    Back in the days Isiah thought that Lexie hated him so much to the point where she just couldn''t stand seeing him walking near her , however, now she was saying that she loved him yet she still has that same look .


    Isiah didn''t even want to exin that he just sat next to her on the bed then said :" It hurts ? "


    When Lexie felt that he was next to her she opened her eyes immediately then said:" you are here? You didn''tleave ?"


    She wiped her eyes with the hand that had a cut in it very fast then said again:" Isiah ¡­please lit the room"


    It was already night , the room was dark and Lexie had no power to use her magic .


    Isiah turned around and took the gasmp and made sure to fill it with his dark energy , then he cast a spell to make light there .


    There was light in the room right now ,Lexie was capable of seeing Isiah''s face and not just his shadow .


    " Thanks, " She said .


    Isiah waited for her toin about the pain or even ask him to reduce it , but since she noticed his presence in the room she kept looking at him silently as if everything disappeared..


    Isiah took her hand that was injured by his dark raon then said:" Why? ¡­What are your motives ?"


    She felt an immense pain yet she made sure that he wouldn''t see it in her face as she asked him :" What motives ?"


    " This ¡­you being here in this state " He said firmly .


    " I ¡­I don''t understand,Isiah '''' She replied with a very low voice , she just couldn''t let him hear her screams .


    "I don''tbelieve you .." He replied very fast .


    She didn''t say a thing after that, she just kept looking at him silently


    However, Isiah said:" You clearly want something..what is it ? "


    The painwas more than she could handle yet Isiah kept pressing her until she burst into tears , she couldn''t handle the pressure and also the way he treated her ..


    Of course, she knew that he was not going to forgive her but right then she just couldn''t contain her tears .


    When she started crying Isiah gave her a cold look, he didn''t do anything to stop that .


    However, Lexie covered her face with the nket then said :" I will heal on my own .. I am sorry if ¡­if I made you ufortable¡­my tears ¡­my tears don''t want to stop¡­I will stop them .. ah ¡­I just ..can''t¡­Isiah ¡­please ¡­I know ..I am not special..and that you could have blood from anyone..you can kill me ..just don''t leave me ¡­don''t leave me here..I am begging you Isiah ¡­don''t leave me ¡­to rot here "

 Chapter 277 The Sixth Kings Castle

    As he was flying that morning towards the imperial city , the only thing he thought about was his decision to leave her there .


    He was too pissed when he realized his inner thoughts were changing, and suddenly he was thinking of waiting there for her until she recover from that severe injury.


    When he caught himself thinking about her, he just stood right away and left that ce immediately.


    He used Jafar while transporting to the imperial city again ..he didn''t do it immediately, he spent the night in that area but not in that house.


    Isiah didn''t want to talk to her or even listen to her sobbing. He just got outside in that cold weather and stayed out there till morning ..


    Lexie felt terrible when she saw him walking away silently when she specifically asked him not to go away and not let her rot there all by herself .


    She waspletely devastated when she realized that she just pushed him away from her .


    Yet, there was nothing that she could do right then about that situation.


    She spent a lonely painful night just thinking about him and what she did wrong .


    That morning was the worst morning that Emperium ever encountered in all of its history since the leveling system was made .


    People who were left in their cities were too scared of Isiah and what he did , the rumors spread a huge twisted story about a monster that appeared in Emperium just to kill the people randomly .


    He changed his clothes the moment he entered the city and started walking towards the castle. There were no corpses just like when he killed the teachers but all these liquids were still there .


    There was no one wandering around in the city and Isiah knew that this reaction was exactly normal because these people were afraid there was another dark rain again pouring above their heads ..


    He walked in those empty streets with a huge confidence, Isiah was finally doing what was meant to be done .


    As he stood right in front of the castle he just looked like a demon in disguise, Emperium was not like Delwias Ind, the people here lived a good lifepared to the people in Delwias Ind ,they didn''t suffer from the monsters each triple full moons at least .


    The seventh region was the only region that really suffered from that , it was not fair for them , and Isiah was not doing it because he wanted justice for his people, he was just trying to make them taste how it feels to be treated like that .


    He spits on the floor, as he started to collect his dark energy to break the gate that leads to the castle .


    He knew that it would be protected by some sort of dark energy, and he already knew that he was going to break it . As he started to look at it patiently he figured that it was the same spell that protected the seventh king''s castle and the transportation center.


    Those ces on Delwias Ind were protected by this type of energy and spell, they were both connected somehow .


    The moment Isiah put his hand on the gate and used his shadow dark energy that spell was broken instantly .


    He heard some screams that wereing from the castle and he realized that he was already seen by them .


    He smirked as he walked slowly to the castle. He opened one door after another and when he reached that ce he felt that there were not that many people there .


    He expected a lot of people when in fact there were not many. If the king was there he would be protected by a lot of people .


    Isiah sensed their divine energy and all he felt was a small divine energy from Emperium .


    When he felt that he was so angry, his n was ruined because he left the ce to save Lexie when he should have stayed there and killed everyone there .


    Apparently, the king was nowhere to be found and that was not expected .<novelnext></novelnext>


    The people who were there were only those who served there as gardeners, maids, and cooks, those were the people who worked there daily and not even mages with strong abilities .


    Isiah turned around immediately and sat on the stairs that lead to the castles and looked at everything there in silence .


    '' I think it is toote, they must have leftst night to Afan, those who stayed here are the weaker ones ''


    Isiah wanted to destroy everything in this ce just like he first decided, just like when he killed everyone on Delwias Ind .


    However, he backed off , when he remembered that dream he saw, the one with him on top of all the regions but all by himself with dead people eating him alive .


    ''I am not even sure about the way to level up to Afan , and if it was the same as here, then I will need someone to manipte the energy for me , what worked the first time will not work so many times , I had Emperium''s divine energy before therefore I could perform the spell but now ¡­I need someone who could do that ''


    Isiah was not even interested in building a thing , he just wanted to use the people as a bridge to go up there and level up .


    '' I am not a king ,I am not a ruler, I am not a leader, I don''t mean any good to this ce and this system ¡­and I have no intention in keeping it functioning , all I want is to break it ¡­kill everyone who obeys it blindly and those who forced it on us ¡­nothing more ''


    The look on Isiah''s face was very demonic and he had no intention to back off, he felt a lot of peopleing in his direction , but he didn''t even stand to face them because he was totally aware that what he didst night was terrifying all of them .


    All of them descended the stairs and stood in front of him. He was correct about these theories , those people were only those who had low divine energy and worked there.


    He looked at the oldest man among them as he stood shaking in front of him, his name was Edmond , he was in his 70s , he was so short wearing a ck suit that had Emperium''s sign in it , Isiah realized that he was some sort of a butler there so he knew that this man must know a lot of things .


    The man said to Isiah with a cracked voice due to his fear:" Please spare our lives and we will serve you with all of our hearts "


    When the man offered his help , Isiah looked at him deeply , all of those people were looking at him as a demon in the body of a young beautiful man, they were terrified of him .


    " Your lives ? " Isiah said sarcastically .


    When Edmond just bowed slowly on one knee, everyone followed him the same as he did , Edmond bowed his head then said :" I understand sir, that you are here to kill the king, they say that you were here to kill him and not the people , they left just to protect him "


    What that man said was technically the wrong answer to answer Isiah''s words .


    The fact that man was just giving them excuses for being left out to face the demon all by themselves was wrong on so many levels .


    Isiah smirked as he looked at those who were next to that person :``Do you all think that it is justified to be left here because you were not targeted ? "


    Those people were not expecting a long question like that , a lot of them were hesitant to answer him and just nodded their heads, however one man stepped ahead of them.


    He looked like he was in his twenties, his eyes were dark and his hair was like gold , his skin was shite and he was very tall, Isiah sensed his Emeperium''s divine energy and realized that he was not weak like the others.


    It appeared that he had the same amount of divine energy like the mages of the sixth king .


    His name was Oliver, he was scared just like the others but he also had angry expressions on his face , he just looked at Isiah and then said :" The king needed to be saved , and us ? "


    Edmond shouted at Oliver then he pushed him into the line so that he would say the same thing as the others.


    " Don''t mind him, sir , don''t mind him , he is young and he doesn''t know what he is doing , the king needed to be saved, it is okay , we just have to be grateful that they didn''t lock us outside the castle, they protected the ce for us this is more than we could ask"


    Oliver bit his lip angrily then said sarcastically :'''' Right, a man who killed hundreds of people with a blink of an eye wouldn''t open a gate ? "

 Chapter 278 We Offered Our Service !

    A smallugh came from Isiah''s mouth when he heard what that guy was saying, he smiled sarcastically and then said :'''' You knew that you will be killed , right ? "


    Oliver nodded his head to Isiah, he thought that being honest with this monster that was in front of him was the best thing that he would ever do .


    Edmond just kept bowing his head as he said to Isiah:" Don''t mind this kid , we will be your servants , we will do whatever you want, you will be our new king "


    Isiah stood very bored then looked at all of those servants in front of him, then said :" I don''t need you, all of you , you can''t serve me while still justifying why the sixth king left you and leveled to Afan , I don''t need people like that around me "


    " We will be the type of people you want us to be, please, don''t hurt us " Edmond begged while still looking at the ground .


    Isiah smiled then said:" Right, and I don''t need people who change their entire identity just to be with me , in fact I don''t need any people around me :"But people like you shouldn''t be alive , at least , I will be more delighted when reducing these sorts of people from existence "


    The old man stood on his feet this time while looking at Isiah angrily then said :" We offered our service !"


    A few men and women started shouting at Isiah while saying :" You have no right to kill us , don''t kill us , we are only servers , you are monster !"


    Isiah kind of expected their behavior ,to him, this is how all the people behave , when they are in desperate need of help , they just act like they are the kindest persons ever but when they are at their final moment they show their real skin .


    "You " Isiah pointed at Oliver .


    Oliver looked at him right away then said :" Yes!"


    "I don''t need you, you have to know this so that whatever I say next you better interpret it in the correct way "


    Oliver nodded his head then said :" Of course "


    " What was thest thing that your king told you before he ran away ? "


    " He said that Emperium is under a huge attack and a massive danger, he said that a monster is on the loose and that the monster was going after him and not the people , the sixth king said that only him and his tight circle of mages were allowed to level up to Afan , he said that we have to wait here patiently until the danger is gone , and that he is going to send help " Oliver said with a lot of anger in his eyes.


    " Right " Isiah said to him after a deep look at those people .


    ''Is this some sort of a ritual? The king ran away and left his people but where''s the seventh king anyway ? ''


    " I will make sure that he is never going back here" Isiah said while he pointed his palm towards those servants who were standing there now and trying to run away .


    Isiah hit them with his dark fireball in a way that he made sure that it got inserted into their cores, and they fell right away dead on the ground .


    Isiah killed all of them, woman and man; old and young , he only left one of them .


    He left Oliver standing there very shocked by Isiah''s massive strength.


    He didn''t move a muscle because whenever Isiah hit someone he thought that he was going to be the next one for sure .


    " Is this everyone? " Isiah asked him .


    It took him so much time to even gather the courage to say and reply to his question .


    " Yes , in the castle , there are only these ¡­" Oliver answered, then he started shaking and crying .He was very shocked at how things turned out to be, Isiah didn''t even announce that he was going to do that .


    Isiah left all of the corpses there then he headed inside the castle, he did not require Oliver to tell him whether there were people there or not he only wanted to know if this man would lie to him to save another human being or even deceive him .


    Isiah started to enter one room after another , he was amazed by the interior design of that castle , he never entered the castle of the seventh king but he assumed that it may be looking just like this one , so he made a tour there to see everything , and when he went to the library he just stopped his tour because he finally thought that this ce may contain some pieces of information.


    All that time, Oliver was walking next to him silently and answering all the questions that were given to him just so that Isiah wouldn''t be mad at him .


    However, when Isiah reached the library he told him to stay at the door and wait for him until he got out .<novelnext></novelnext>


    The library was huge, it was filled with a lot of ancient books, Isiah didn''t even know where to start .


    He started to wander inside the sections and wander with his eyes to a lot of surprises because of the huge amount of books that were there .


    However , when he reached the section on history he stopped walking .


    Isiah always thought that there were a lot of things that he didn''t know , of things that appeared mysterious when they all studied in the institution .


    Even the part he saw in his grimoire was veryplicated , like there were so many missing pieces there .


    He hoped to find some answers in this ce , however, the moment he started to read one book that he grabbed randomly he just heard some voices outside that ce.


    Right then Isiah felt a huge powering towards him, when he looked from the window he saw a lot of people around the castle , they were not even standing next to the gate , they were around that ce .


    The first thing that Isiah did was to open his grimoire fast and then started to read his spells. He saw so many spells but the one he needed was different , it was not used in a fight, this spell was used to store things with his energy .


    Because at that moment Isiah was aware of what those people did to him , they all seduced him to get there just to burn him with that castle .


    The books were the only thing that appeared to be important to him at that moment therefore he had to do something about it .


    '' The fuc****ing books , I am not going to let them burn this ce , this was really a bad move from them ''


    Isiah started to smell the burning smelling from the lower floors , he opened the door thinking that he was all by himself when in fact Oliver didn''t move not even for an inch, he just kept staying there just like he asked him.


    " Your people must have some courage, " Isiah said while looking him in the eyes .


    " These books needs to be protected by your life while I am dealing with this fuc***ing people"


    Isiah didn''t have time to search every spell in his grimoire so he just put that responsibility upon Oliver''s shoulders .


    When he descended , he saw the floors burning and he knew that it was these people''s doing .


    The library was on the third floor, and the fire was on both the first and the second floor and took everything on its way .


    All the paintings and the decors , and the carpets, the walls, everything was burned too .


    The fire was huge therefore Isiah had to find a solution to stop it all by himself .


    He summoned water to stop the fire , when he used his shadow dark energy the amount of any element that he used came much stronger than usual, and when did that with the water he flooded the ce , the fire stopped immediately as he was watching from above .


    ''And they think that they could defeat me ? ''


    He jumped from the second floor which surprised a lot of those people. They were stunned when they saw the amount of watering from inside the castle .


    They looked at each other stupidly and then started to run away, when Isiah saw that he just walked slowly toward them as he used his spell .


    " Nelrovin" He said .


    The number of people that were there was huge in a terrifying way , there were hundreds of people that gathered around the castle to defend the ce when the king and his mages left .


    Isiah didn''t care as he cast the spell above all of them , he was not expecting all of these people toe here to kill him but when he was in front of them all that he thought about was that being a monster was far more convenient for him then being a victim who got killed so many times .


    " Kill me , never , I am not going to die just like this , and by a stupid people like you " He shouted.

 Chapter 279 Oliver

    "Killed! huh , I don''t think so" Isiah said as he stood motionless looking at the third massacre he had made in thest few days.


    People were screaming in a very terrifying way, and when they were already hit by his attack, a few of them ran towards him to hit him physically when they were not in a state to even think of a spell that might work under these circumstances.


    A few of them clenched to his leg as they were melting and screaming non-stop.


    He didn''t move, he kept looking at them from above while just staring at them, very disgusted by their existence .


    " You should have stayed in your homes and lived that small amount of time that I gave you, you didn''t like it , you wanted revolution, revolution against the wrong person, just like your king I don''t care about you, I don''t care about any of you , your king didn''t care about you so why do you think that a monster like me would care about you? " Isiah said as he pushed the meat that was in his shoe a few minutester and then turned around .


    He certainly didn''t kill all of the people there, he was aware that there were a few of them who survived the attack and were hiding in the dark corridors but he didn''t follow them, he just turned around to head towards the castle .


    Oliver was still standing in front of the door of that library as Isiah told him, however, the look in his eyes was very different from before , because he heard all of the screams of those people .


    He was trembling with each second passing waiting for his turn toe , however, when Isiah returned to that ce he didn''t even look at him as he was entering that library .


    Isiah had severe symptoms right then , he just went to the table and put his grimoire on top of it and started to read all the spells that were unlocked for him to use at this level .


    He found the spell that he was searching for .


    The storing spell was a simple spell but the amount of space and items to store are different due to the energy that the mage is using .


    Isiah said to Oliver at that moment:" Bring me all the magic books, history books , and all the books that you think are important "


    Isiah sat on the chair sweating heavily , he was very tired now and feeling a lot of pain, Lexie was very far from him and he didn''t know how much he would stay that way before he turned into something that he feared for the past few months .


    Oliver was working very fast, he started to walk around and gather all the books in that library that looked very interesting while Isiah was closing his eyes to rest for a bit on that chair .


    Isiah thought about bringing Lexie here to drink her blood , but then he remembered her state fromst night so he backed off .


    He then remembered Oliver, he thought of using his blood yet he was not sure of how to use it without killing him at this point .


    Oliver was working with all of his heart, he just had to obey Isiah so that he would stay alive.


    Isiah knew that he was different from the first time he saw him yet even now he was not aware of how much this person was devoted just so that he would survive .


    Oliver was 21, he had no family but his twin brother , his name was Jerome , contrary to him , Jerome was crippled since birth , when his parents were here they took care of him but when they leveled up they left both of them there all by themselves in Emperium, they were 10 when this happened which forced Oliver to do all of his best so that they both could survive .


    Because his twin brother Oliver refused to work with the guard mages of the king , if he worked there he would have so many privileges and he would also level up and live a good life in Afan with his family .


    His decision cost him a lot, even his rtionship with his brother went bad when he knew that he sacrificed that much for him .


    And even right now, all that Oliver was thinking about was his twin brother. He was left at home for two days without knowing what was happening outside of his room .


    Isiah gave him a cold look when he noticed the number of books that he collected , he couldn''t even stand on his feet at this point , he just shouted at him:" yooo,e here "


    Oliver was very terrified because he thought that it was his end , he kneeled on his knees then said to him:" Please, I can''t die right now , not now, you can kill me , I promise you , you can kill me but before let me just tell my brother that I am going to die , I know there is no reason for you to listen to my excuses but ¡­.but ¡­.please , I have to tell him that I am dead , that I am not giving up on him , that my disappearance from his life is because of my death "


    Oliver was trembling and crying right there , he was holding a few books between his arms but when he kneeled on the ground he just rested his head on top of them and started to cry .<novelnext></novelnext>


    " My brother ¡­if you are going to kill me , then please tell him that you killed me !" Oliver was crying heavily .


    Isiah looked at him very surprised by his reaction , somehow he didn''t care about his death but he cared about his brother''s reaction to him .


    "Just shut the fuc*** k up !" Isiah shouted .


    Oliver started nodding very scared, he didn''t said a word after that when Isiah just said to him:" Make a cut in your arm"


    Isiah was hesitant about what he decided to do , the hunger was more than he could take and he had to do something about it .


    " Do you want me to kill my self ? " Oliver asked with a pale face .


    " Fuc****k, no , make a cut in your hand , let the blood be in a cup or something " Isiah said impatiently .


    Oliver was very afraid of Isiah when he started cursing , it felt like he lost his temper already .


    " Okay , okay , wait a second " Oliver said as he went outside the library to the lower floor , exactly to the kitchen to bring a cup for the blood .


    Isiah just kept looking at the ceiling above him , he wished that this would work therefore he just waited there until Oliver came while exhaling heavily with a cup , then he made a cut in his palm blood dripping from it .


    When he got some blood there, he handed it to Isiah , and Isiah closed his eyes.


    when he saw it then said :" More ¡­more ¡­fill that fuc****ing cup "


    Isiah didn''t even take that amount because he waited to fill his throat with it with one shot and get done with it .


    Oliver made the cut very deep and then did exactly what Isiah asked him to do , he didn''tin or even hesitate when Isiah asked for more, he did then he gave him the cup .


    That demon was not usual therefore Oliver just stood there looking at Isiah with a lot of curiosity .


    " Go outside , make sure that no onees here unless I call for you " Isiah said while still looking at that cup disgustedly .


    When Oliver left the room, Isiah drank that cup very fast, the scent was not to his liking and he just wanted that to end .


    The amount of blood was more than Lexie gave him in all of those times , he drank all of it until he felt that the urge was decreasing with each passing second .


    However, right when he thought that the urge was bearable he started to vomit right away .


    In the meantime, Oliver stood silently next to the door thinking about his brother with tears in his eyes, thest time he saw him they had a huge fight.


    They were used to having fights especially when their parents leveled up but by far this was the biggest one for them .


    Oliver looked at the ceiling in front of him then he looked at the ground , he looked after the blood that was on the ground , and right away he felt like he was not there , and that he was in his brother''s room where he found him surrounded by his blood when he tried to take his life away .


    His brother was not a mage, not in the full sense of that word, when his parents saw his disability they didn''t even try to fix him or even enter him into the institution to learn magic , they just locked him in a room waiting for him to die there like an animal .


    " Brother¡­I am so sorry "

 Chapter 280 His Brother

    When Isiah got back to his senses this time, he realized that the theory about a living human''s blood is true .


    It was not something specifically done by Lexie , any living person with divine energy could help him out with hunger .


    The problem was with the quantity he was forced to drink so that it would be effective..


    Isiah realized that each time he used that blood to calm the hunger he was forced to drink more than thest time .


    '' There mighte a day when drinking blood will not be enough and I will be in a desperate need to drink more he thought .


    And the thing that was confusing him, even more, was the fact that he had to drink blood ¡­he questioned that theory so many times but he was not that sure about his ideas .


    Once all those sensations were gone he just stood on his feet and went to the table where Oliver put all those books on its surface .


    Isiah looked at them with curiosity, there were a lot of books there and he was amazed by the quantity .


    Right now, all he needed was to hide them in safe ce until he find a time and ce to benefit from them .


    Isiah smiled and then said to himself:" Well, I wonder what I would find here "


    He called for Oliver and then said:" The transportation center, do you think that there are some people left there ?"


    Oliver was confused and still shocked that Isiah didn''t kill him, Oliver looked at the cup that was on Isiah''s chair and then closed his eyes .


    Isiah noticed that Oliver was looking at the cup so he said :" Curious ?"


    Oliver didn''t want to get into trouble when he had to go back to his brother very soon .


    He just looked at Isiah and then said:" I am scared"


    " You better be !"


    Isiah found the spell that would help him store all these important books , so he cast it while he raised both his palms in the air to redirect his dark energy and then said :" Midora ilzam "


    When Isiah said those words in the Gowariannguage a small portal opened in the air next to him.


    The air was very dark and Isiah questioned everything that is rted to it .


    He just put his hand on that space but it was empty ¡­there was nothing there .


    Isiah left the portal open and held the grimoire with the other hand and started to read the instructions.


    It said that this space was rted to him and that he could use it the way he wants .


    He could control its size , the capacity of storage , the section of storage and a lot of things that he felt bored with while reading them .


    He just asked Oliver to put all those books there .


    Oliver hurried to do that the moment Isiah asked him , he collected all the books and put them there then he stood there for moremands but Isiah just stopped the spell then said :" Hmmm¡­what do you think will happen here? "


    Oliver just looked at him very scared,he thought that Isiah was talking about his situation when in fact Isiah was talking about the whole region .


    Oliver said to him while shaking :" you are going to kill me because there is nothing I could bring you here, I am useless right now for you "


    Isiah bit his lip then said:" Ah , how arrogant of you to say this , you are useless to me from the beginning, do you think that you brought value to me with what you did? No¡­no¡­.certainly not "


    Oliver shook his head positively and then said :" Of course ¡­you are very strong and ¡­you could kill me so easily ..just ¡­let me tell my brother about this "


    When Isiah finished that spell he just said to him:" Do you know about Delwias Ind ?"


    " The seventh region?" Oliver asked as if he was not sure about the name .


    " Yes the seventh region" He repeated .


    " That region is ¡­a very dangerous ce " Oliver said while looking with hesitation toward Isiah .


    By that question , Oliver realized that Isiah might be rted to that ce .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah smiled then said :" Yes ¡­very dangerous especially if you live in it..but I am sure that this is not the reason for you to say this ¡­ "


    Oliver wiped his face with the his palm then said :" The people there are dangerous to all of us ..they are a threat to the system , a lot of them tried to break the system ¡­and as a result of that ¡­the sixth king tried to eradicate them "


    " Do you believe that?" Isiah asked .


    " I don''t know what to believe , I just wonder how would that affect me in any way , I am living with my brother all by ourselves, I work everything possible just to provide for him food and shelter , if the system is no longer there , how would that affect my life ?"


    Oliver thought that being honest is the best way for him , and that is why he just said what he thought , he never knew that his feelings were like this until he saw the king escaping locking them with a momster in a form of a human .


    " You are living a sh***ty life , it could be sh***tier don''t you think?" Isiah teased him.


    " I just think that in the sh***it hole where I live , there is no way to improve it , even if they changed so many things it will stay like a shi** hole "


    Isiah smirked as he walked past him then said :" This ce is about to go down , you better find q new shi***t hole for your brother "


    Just like that Isiah left the castle with one man standing behind , the only survivor of that massacre was Oliver and he got out there alive and unharmed .


    The moment Isiah left that territory, it took Oliver so many times to realize that he was safe and that Isiah didn''t kill him .


    He broke down in tears with a lot of pain in his heart , he thought all that time that he was going to die , even Isiah didn''t tell him that he was going to leave him unharmed , he just teased with giving him an answer to his concerns .


    He just went outside and saw what was left out of what Isiah did to the people of his region, he pulled multiple times as he crossed the streets while trying to get into his home .


    The impact that was left on his soul after that attack was huge and he couldn''t just do anything about it .


    The sky was grey that morning and the weather was cold , Oliver was walking very fast as if he was being chased by so monsters when the only monster he saw in his entire life was Isiah Duncan .


    " Brother ¡­brother " He shouted as he opened the door of his home .


    Their house was not close to the city , his parents chose to live when they got them first , after their birth their parents moved here into the borders of the city to live far away from the people because of his brother''s handicap.


    They couldn''t ept the fact that they got a kid like him when they were perfectly healthy .


    They felt like Jerome''s existence ruined the perfect image of their family .


    They lived here for years just so that they could pretend to be a perfect happy family while hiding Jerome .


    They kept pretending in front of the people they know but never to Jerome and Oliver .


    They just couldn''t tolerate looking at him as a kid of their own.


    They thought of him as a defective product and never a kid .


    He was raised in a bubble not knowing anything about the outside world for so many years until Oliver couldn''t tolerate his parents'' behavior when he was 6 .


    He hated the fact that they were praising him all the time while hating his brother for the rest of the time .


    At 6 when he entered the institution of magic he knew that his brother was not allowed to do anything about that .


    And so many other things , therefore he felt his brother''s behavior change each day passing .


    Oliver spent his days studying and practicing magic while his brother keptying in his bed all day .


    His brother''s handicap was in his body he couldn''t move a muscle in his body, therefore, he stayed in his bed all day while being mistreated by his parents .


    Oliver shed so many tears as he entered the house while shouting his brother''s name ..


    He was in aplete mess just by looking at his face , he had so many terrors but the one thing that he kept thinking about was Jerome and nothing else .


    The room was very dark and his brother was in his bed , there was an awful smell in the room, and his brother was not even moving or talking to him.


    " Brother ¡­please forgive me ¡­I should havee to you first "

 Chapter 281 A Monster Could Also Be A Man !

    When Isiah left Oliver there, he just didn''t think about it much , he didn''t care for him yet he didn''t want to kill him either and deal with the pain afterward.


    He just summoned Jafar and then headed with him to the transportation center .


    That ce was still the same way as he visited it before yet there was something off about it .


    The weather was very cold but Isiah didn''t care , he was wearing warm clothes, therefore, he just kept flying ahead .


    Contrary to what he expected ,Isiah didn''t find a single person staying there to protect the ce .


    He felt their energies inside that ce but he didn''t see anyone outside it , Isiah connected that with the rumors that were after him , about the monster who brought a dark rain with him and killed hundreds of people .


    " They would be crazy if they were outside their shelters " Isiah said as he walked towards the transportation center .


    Isiah looked at the gate there that was designed like the seventh region and put his hand on it .


    It was protected by a spell but Isiah managed to break it very fast .


    He was capable of telling the number of people that were there inside the transportation center , they were more than thirty people who worked there and were stuck inside it when he attacked first..


    Once the gate was opened a few screams were heard from above , Isiah was so sure that people were very scared of him and they knew that he broke the spell that protected them all that time .


    Isiah didn''t care that much , those people were not even aware of the damage he put into their souls.


    The moment that Isiah killed all of those people he ruined their minds for eternity.


    Those people were not going to stand against him or even fight him when they already knew that Isiah killed so many people in that awful way .


    He didn''t just kill some random people, he just melted them , and those people died painfully.


    He started walking in the corridors where he felt that it led him to the ce of those workers there .


    Just by looking at their gathering in one of the rooms, Isiah knew that they were very scared of him .


    " I am here now , you bettere here or I will finish you the same way I did to your people " Isiah shouted once he stood in the middle of the corridors.


    None of those people showed up, the ce gave the impression that it was empty and haunted , yet the divine energy was what revealed their ces .


    Isiah smiled as he said :" There is nowhere to hide bere , I see you "


    Isiah teased them because he knew that making them more scared was only going to benefit him.


    "Hmmmm.you refused to show up, then you better assume your actions " He said as he started walking again.


    Isiah didn''t have any intention to kill them but he said :" I am going to kill all of you "


    He just continued to walk toward the ce


    Walking very slowly no one appeared thinking that Isiah will not show up and find them .


    However, when Isiah walked exactly toward the room where they have been hiding they just started to scream and attack him randomly.


    He was not hurt by this attack in fact he avoided all of them yet he just walked towards them and then said :" Pathetic "


    A few of them just fell on the ground begging for their lives and asking for forgiveness from that monster but the other half just tried to run away from him .


    When Isiah saw the few that were running towards him trying to escape Isiah said to them :" Very pathetic "


    In a situation like this these people just chose to be very dumb and stay behind after their king''s escape when in fact they had a way out .


    They were stayingin the transportation center yet none of them tried to go up and level up..Isiah was disgusted just by the look at them .<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Very ¡­very ¡­pathetic " He said as he hit those who were running towards him with a dark wall.


    He cast that spell very fast to stop anyone from getting closer to him.


    The only thing he wanted to do was to eliminate those who are going to cause him trouble yet he didn''t want to do that before knowing the value of each one of them .


    Isiah was not ready to lose anyone who could help him level up to the next region therefore he just blocked those people against the wall and then said with a scary tone :" The way to level up "


    All of those people were standing there looking at him stupidly, they were from the ages of 20 to 50 , men and women , but they all looked very confused about the way everything g turned out to be .


    Suddenly, a man appeared in their region and started killing people as if it was a massacre with no obvious reason dered.


    " Why are you doing this ? " An old woman shouted at Isiah, she was from those people who were attacking so that they would be capable to leave the ce and be free .


    However, Isiah just red at her and then said:" Why are you here ?"


    Another man said:" They said that a monster appeared and he is killing people in the imperial city , but they didn''t say that the monster was a man "


    Isiah smirked then said :" A monster could be a man also , I mean it is not the first time that this happens , it is not your first time to see a monster in a shape of a man "


    Another girl said :" Yes ¡­yes ¡­.there was one before , that Lucas Duncan "


    Those people were all pressed in one corner of that room by the barrier that Isiah made , yet they kept trying to escape by breaking it .


    When Isiah looked at all of them he just couldn''t hide his disgusting feeling, he just looked at those who were kneeling on their knees then said : "Well, and I am his brother !"


    It was a huge revtion , those people knew exactly who his brother was, and also they were stunned about his identity .


    Isiah realized that these people knew who he was therefore when he saw the scared look in their eyes he just said :" Consider yourself dead "


    One of the woman''s who was kneeling said at that moment :" Please don''t kill us , I have a family , I have to be with them "


    Isiah looked at her with a cold look and then said :" Why are you still here and not up there "


    The woman instantly said to him with tears in her eyes :" I am sorry , I am so sorry , but , the king said that we should stay here "


    " Even when your life is in danger , you chose to listen to him !" Isiah said .


    The woman wiped her tears then said:" If we go up , they would kill us , just like the people of your region , sir , it is all the same , if it is not guaranteed then they would kill us "


    Isiah immediately thought about Eijar , it was something simr to what she said to him when they were in Xodura when he wanted to level down .


    '' I think , it is all the same , either up or down , it is all the same , each fuc***ing region oryer are all the same , in both worlds , it is all the same , those who have much power will always be the same , they will always crush those who are weaker than them ''


    An old man was crushed against the wall, he was one of those who tried to attack Isiah in a desperate attempt to leave , the man said to Isiah when he saw him talking to that woman:" We can''t go up but we could help you if you want to go up "


    What that man said was more interesting so Isiah looked at him waiting for him to say more but the man just said :" The system is like this for a reason , but if you want to go up then we are not stopping you, sir"


    Isiah removed that barrier from those mages and dragged that old man from his kneck with his dark energy then said when he got him next to him:" Hmmmm, and you betray your kings'' words ? "


    Isiah knew that these people were so dumb and they were all so weak and the fact that one of them was just offering him to level up was so shady and Isiah didn''t want believe what he was saying .


    Isiah strangled that man then red at the rest of them then said :" Do you think that you could mess with me ? "


    They were all silent right then , so Isiah just hit that man with his other hand with a dark energy , he inserted it in his system and then said :" No, you are about to change your thoughts about me "


    The man fell to the ground and the people started to scream right away , they knew that Isiah killed him, but somehow all of their worse fears came to the surface .

 Chapter 282 Eradiosiv

    Isiah had a satisfied smile on his rxed face, he just eliminated one of the possible threats as he was trying to level up again, the destination was Afan yet he didn''t know a single thought about that ce or the way to do it .


    The people in that transportation center were terrified of his presence there, no one warned them that the brother of the one who brought the apocalypse was this cruel and powerful .


    They all knew that he was not a threat, some of them even thought that he was dead from the start .


    A few women had a breakdown there when they saw the old manying on the ground after that attack from Isiah .


    Clearly, that man was some sort of supervisor to them therefore they just looked at each other stupidly when they saw the way he was beaten by Isiah .


    " Is he dead ? " One of the men said .


    Isiah moved the man''s body with his leg and then said :" Yes , he is dead "


    He just started walking there and looking at them with a smile on his face then said :" Who are the operators of this process here ? "


    4 men and 1 woman stepped in a line after a few minutes of looking at each other with a lot of fear in their eyes .


    " Is this all? " Isiah asked because he thought there must be a few of them who may be hiding from him .


    However, no one answered his question , they were all kneeling on the ground and looking at him with no words spoken until one woman said to him :" The leveling is made by only those mages, the king said that it would be very urate that this is going to be used by these only six, he did it to control the process and that no one would escape this ce ''


    '' Good thinking'' Isiah thought as he looked at that woman that was in her fifties .


    Isiah stood there for a second thinking about his next decision when he heard a loud noise outside the transportation center .


    Isiah was confused because when he first came here he didn''t see anyone outside the ce .


    " He came , oh Eradiosiv came !"A man said with a smile on his face .


    Then all of them started pping with aces full of joy , Isiah didn''t know who this person was and why these people were talking about him that way but he just anticipated some huge attack at least from his part .


    Isiah turned around very fast then walked outside the transportation center to see who was there .


    " Eradiosiv , came , Eradisosiv came to our rescue , we are not alone, who needs any other mages when we have Eradiosiv "


    Few chants wereing from inside the transportation center .


    The moment Isiah set foot outside the transportation center he saw a person standing there ahead of a group of people behind him .


    He didn''t look that old, he was almost in his thirties , he had a huge physical strength, he looked way stronger than Isiah physically , his face was pale and he had golden hair , his eyes were blue and he wore the same clothes as the soldiers that were under Vidsaf''smands .


    Isiah leaned towards the wall behind him and then said :" Some mages "


    Isiah thought that all of the powerful mages went with the sixth king therefore he was very surprised when he saw those standing there in front of the transportation center .


    And even then he didn''t expect that those mages were trying to save the workers inside the transportation center and not trying to level up with their king.


    " Hmmm, trying to make a huge entrance , I see " Isiah said slowly while trying to count how many of them were there for some reason .


    Isiah didn''t want to keep killing people , he didn''t want to keep depending on anyone.


    Blood was not a problem for Isiah, you could have it if he wants to, it is either Lexie or Oliver or anyone that is in front of him.


    However, the feeling that came along with it was not that good.


    The moment he saw Eradiosiv Isiah realized that he was a very strong man in a physical way and also in a magical way.


    The reaction of those people that were inside the Transportation Center prepared him mentally.


    The man looked down on Isiah, and he red at him silently,why his people were still chanting?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah thought that everyone leveled up with their King when in fact their King and his clothes match left the ce all by themselves.


    " You are the one who did the massacre in the Imperial City?" Eradiosiv asked as if he still hadn''t evolved his identity.


    Even when Isiah looked much stronger than everyone there, Eradiosiv didn''t consider him a threat when he saw him first.


    He just looked at him as if he was a kid who lost his way home, are there smarter than him sarcastically.


    He even walked toward him, Eradiosiv didn''t move, he just stood there with a straight face ring Isiah then he added:" I can''t believe that the person who did this is a teenager"


    It was only then when Eradiosiv realized that Isiah was responsible for that Massacre, he was capable now of feeling the power inside of him .


    He feltthathis power was not the same as theirs, itwas definitely not Divine energy.


    " I think that you forgot but the person who brought the apocalypse to this world was just a kid" Isiah said with a scary smile on his face.


    He hated just standing there and listening to people while he had the only chance to level up to Afan.


    The only people who needed it were those six who lined up in front of him, these people were just dying his ns.


    Eradiosiv waved at his Mages to prepare for attacking Isiah, however Isiah just smirked and said to him:" You just have some nerves , but I prefer calling it stupidity you are very stupid because you are standing in front of the person who killed hundreds of your people mercilessly.


    " You have to be eliminated," Eradiosiv stated.


    " Try to do that , here I am," Isiah replied confidently.


    Isiah scanned this person''s Divine energy, he knew that he had no chance to stand against him, he was indeed powerful though not on the same level as Isaiah.


    The man started his first attack, it waswith so many balls of lightning it was his kind of magic, after that all of his people started to hit Isiah, they didn''t have a good group attack like Visdaf and her group.


    And even those who didn''t stand any chance against him.


    Eradiosiv it''s very powerfulpared to his mages yet none of his hits made a huge impact on Isiah.


    And even those who didn''t stand any chance against him.


    Eradiosiv was very powerfulpared to his mages yet none of his hits made a huge impact on Isiah.


    That distant attack was not very strong, Isiah barely had some injuries therefore, Eradiosiv just wanted to fight with him directly.


    " I bet your king is very proud of you, you didn''t ditch the cause after all"


    Isiah said sarcastically when he saw Eradiosiv struggling to fight with him.


    "I''m not doing it for the king," Eradiosiv said firmly.


    With a lot of difficulty, he stood leaning on his sword that he just summoned then added:" I would never jeopardize my life for someone who don''t care about his people, I only do it for my people, the people of Emperium, we''ve been left out here to die by you, there is no one who could convince me otherwise ,when things got heated the king left with his trusted mages leaving all of us stuck here"


    Isiah Smiled because this person knew exactly what was happening. It was the second one who said something like that.


    Eradiosiv was not like Oliver because Oliver was just being ignorant. Oliver didn''t care even if the world copsed in front of his eyes as long as he went back to his brother safely but this person knew about the cruelty of his king.


    " I wonder why you are still here" Isiah shouted at him as he threw a dark ball of his energy toward his people, he killed a lot on his way to do that.


    " There were six mages who are capable of making you level up to Afan so easily,so why are you staying here? Why are you still fighting and wanting to maintain your old pathetic lives ?" .


    Eradiosiv kept being silent while his mages were making a huge noise, Isiah justmade sure to kill more of them with his dark energy and then said :" It is not like you are going back to live your life like you used to do , that is not an option ,this ce is not going to be safe after this "

 Chapter 283 The Fuc*****Ing B***** !

    " If you don''t have the required powers you better stay in your region, going up is only going to kill you, just like those from Delwias Ind who leveled up to Emperium, they were not needed here, they were drained and killed for nothing, and the teachers were not even allowed to live here" Eradiosiv said to Isiah with a troubled look in his eyes .


    Isiah looked at him with a smile on his face then he talked to him calmly:" You cracked the code, but that doesn''t mean that I will be easy on you or your people, all of you are part of the system, even though you''ve been left out here that doesn''t mean that you didn''t do something bad already, you livedfortably all these past years, you loved every second of living in this region , didn''t know pain or hate or fear, didn''t know hunger, didn''t live the terrors of the triple full moons, you were immune to everything that happened to us, you simply chose to be blind when it came to us therefore I am not going to let anyone live in in this f****** region"


    Eradiosiv bit his lip angrily, some of his mages Were just acting as if they lost their minds, there was a huge pressure on them, they wanted to eliminate the threat but they all knew that they could never do that.


    Nelrovin was a very strong spell and Isiah didn''t want to use it again. If he used this spell again he will consume all of his energy and he will end up trying to find someone to give him blood.


    '' This is not going to happen again, I know there are a lot of them but I could take them all down with a different spell''


    He didn''t hesitate as he built a huge wall of dark fire.


    It was the first time that these mages saw something like that in their entire life .


    They looked at Isiah as if he was something evil, it was the same look that the people of Delwias Ind gave to the monsters of the triple full moons .


    Now that he talked to them , he found that they are just a waste of his precious time.


    "One more question ,the divine power that got drained from the people of Delwias ind is used for what ?" Isiah asked because he felt curious about that point .


    Since day one in Emperium, he just saw people of his region inside dark corridors either dead or about to die .


    Eradiosiv had a weird look in his eyes when Isiah asked him, it felt like Isiah asked something that shouldn''t be asked .


    He looked at his people behind him then said :" It is definitely for something "


    When Isiah felt that change of atmosphere he just had to eliminate them, at first he just continued to walk towards them .


    His face was very cold with a scary look in his eyes , everything felt right as he hit the first line of mages .


    Eradiosiv and his mages started to burn while screaming at the top of their lungs .


    A Few of them started to rip their clothes out to stop the fire from burning them .


    However Isiah''s fire was not normal, it was a dark evesting fire , meaning it had to burn very fat andst for so long .


    Those mages kept screaming and trying to get it out .


    Eradiosiv looked at Isiah with a lot of pain in his eyes , he had to look at him as if he was about to die .


    " Kill me but leave my people out of it, " Erradiosiv shouted at him.


    "Yes my people, I care about them , they are my people "


    Isiah looked at him sarcastically, his n was not going to stop by giving an example to his enemies, he had to eradicate all of them..


    Isiah continued to hit them very fast and very brutally till they all wereying on the ground with their bodies burning with the dark energy .


    He then left them burning and went inside the transportation center and headed towards the room where everyone was hiding and waiting for Eradiosiv to kill Isiah .


    However, when Isiah showed up in front of them they just started to cry heavily.


    " Show us some mercy lord " They started to say while bowing on their knees toward him.


    .


    "You can''t just live without worshipping someone, don''t you "


    "Please forgive us Lord, we are going to do whatever you tell us to do, we are going to obey you for so long, we will never betray you please" A few women said to Isiah when he talked to them sarcastically.


    Those who knew that they were disposable tried to show their value to Isiah.


    "This ce can''t run without us, not just those six people , we can do everything for you" A man said as he started to move while kneeling towards Isiah.


    Isiah knew that he didn''t need any of them, he just needed those six mages who run the device for the leveling up, nothing more.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, when the fire killed thest mages that were outside the Transportation Center he started to feel the pain again.


    It was not the same pain that he felt when he killed all those people in the Imperial City but it was a huge pain too.


    Yet he didn''t want any of them to give him their blood.


    Isiah was not sure if this method was going to work for him again and again and again.


    Therefore he tried to focus on leveling up.


    He raised his hand up in the air then he moved it to face the body of those six mages .


    He waved his hand, and as a result of that, their body started to move in that room very fast.


    He put them aside with a lot of strength so their bodies hit the wall.


    This happened very fast and they were all stunned.


    Two of them lost consciousness on the way, and two of them kept lying on the ground because the hit was so strong.


    ? Then Isiah looked at the rest of them.


    '' I feel the pain anyway, and it is not a pain that will go , this thing needs to be taken care of right now''


    " I hate your type" Isiah said while looking at them.


    Then he burnt them alive with his dark energy.


    After that attack that ce was filled with noises and screams and also the scent of brimstone.


    Isiah sat on the ground because he started to feel the immersive pain, one of those Mages came to him and crawled towards him to touch his leg.


    The mage wanted to burn Isiah with them therefore Isiah just hit him with his leg on his face.


    The man fell on the ground then he died with the rest of them.


    After a while the ce was just quieter, everyone was dead and there were only six people he needed to be left inside the room.


    Now the possibility of leveling up to Afan raised, he only needed these 6 people while he wanted it.


    Those people were very scared of him. They were terrified even to look at him. Most of them just kept silent while crying and breathing heavily and waiting for a miracle to happen.


    Isiah looked around him and then stood on his feet, the first thing he thought about was Ciel.


    Isiah used his power to track down the ce of Eijar, in these past days when he was all by himself he reached and passed so many limits.


    When Isiah said to Ethyl to stay next to the Transportation Center he thought that she was going to do that, when in fact when he checked all of their Divine energies next to him he didn''t find anyone but those six people.


    Ethyl was a rebel, of course, she was going to do what was in her mind, however , for a moment Isiah thought that she was going to follow his orders, he thought that she might be scared of him when in fact she was not.


    To her , he always stays the person to whom she taught his first spell.


    '' The f****** b**** ch , she just took him very far away. I am ready. I have mages, I have the device , I killed everyone on the road and she''s not here...''


    The pain he was feeling was making him angry, therefore he just hit the ground with his fist and then stood on his feet.


    Isiah cast a spell to lock all those Mages inside the transportation center while he was going to search and bring Ciel back.


    The spell was not that different from the spell that they put inside the transportation center but it was done with dark energy.


    If any of those six Mages went outside the transportation center they would die by being burned by the dark fire.


    The ce was just like a prison that he created especially for them.

 Chapter 284 Ciels Secret

    Those six Mages were trapped inside the transportation center with the residue of their friends and colleagues who had been burned to death.


    Isiah went out very fast from that ce while tracking the cement of Eijar , he didn''t understand why this happened when Eijar was with them .


    Naturally she has enough powers to not be guided by Ethyl which is why Isiah felt like there must be something that happened .


    He just summoned Jafar right away , Jafar was very surprised that Isiah was still there, he thought that Isiah was already leveling up but when he called for him again, Isiah just said to him in the Gowariannguage :" That bitc*** "


    Jafar had to be calmer to understand what Isiah was saying to him. He was just mumbling in theirnguage and most of the words that wereing out of his mouth were just some curses and also some offenses towards Ethyl.


    " Master, why are you still here?" Jafar said with curiosity.


    He was already flying in the air, the weather was cold and it was snowing but not that much, not like the other days.


    Isiah sighed with frustration then said to him:" She took the kids far away when I told her to stay here ,I don''t know why she did this but when I find them I will definitely kill her"


    " Master, Eijar is with them, don''t worry she will never let anything happen to that kid , Eijar really cares about him therefore Ciel is going to be fine '''' Jafar said .


    Isiah was making a lot of hypotheses inside of his mind about this move that was not nned, and he knew that there must be something very big behind it.


    They flew on top of cities for a long time , Jafar was very tired but he kept pushing himself so hard , so that he would reach that ce very fast.


    He didn''t want to let Isiah summon another creature that he was not familiar with.


    Also he didn''t want to fail his master, Jafar for he always the Isiah trusted Eijar even though he never said something like that, therefore he wanted to be someone like that for him too.


    Isiah didn''t say much after their conversation at the beginning, he kept silent while feeling so much pain.


    Jafar knew that something was off about him and when things got much harder , when Jafar lost his powers because he was so tired he started to use Isiah''s powers.


    Isiah realized that Jafar was using his powers, he tried to reverse the action between them and as a result he just continued to fly up in the air searching for Eijar and Ciel.


    It took a long day of flying around for Isiah and Jafar to reach the ce where they were supposed to find Eijar and Ethyl and Ciel.


    It was a town on the borders of Emperium, Isiah ended the spell of summoning Jafar the moment he put his legs on the ground, Isiah thanked him without even looking at him.


    Jafar hated the fact that he needed Isiah''s powers to continue the road, therefore he just bowed to him and disappeared without saying any words.


    Isiah started walking while putting his hands crossed in front of him, that way he was capable of pretending that he was not feeling any pain.


    He walked towards the border of that town, it was the first time that he ever reaches the borders of a region.


    Even on Delwias Ind Isiah never set foot on the borders of his region.


    Coming to think of it again, it felt very weird to him that he never had such a thought before.


    " The borders!" He said with surprise.


    He wondered what the scenery was like underneath region 7, he was so sure that if he ever looked underneath this region he would find Delwias indying there pathetically.


    " But what was underneath Delwias ind ? He said out loud .


    Isiah continued to walk toward the ce of Eijar and the others, there was a house on the borders of that City, it looks like a haunted house, and Isiah walked towards it very fast.


    He was forcing himself to run at that stage.


    The presence of Eijar was very Vivid, hey hurried towards the house and ascended the stairs, he stood in front of the door then hit it with his fist saying:" Open the f****** door"<novelnext></novelnext>


    His voice was so loud and the aura around him was very dark it felt like Isiah was emitting his dark energy outside of his body.


    The door opened secondster, and Ethyl appeared, she was wearing a very pretty dress, and her golden hair was braided.


    But her hair looked very messy with those braids. It sounded like she hadn''t brushed it in days, her face was very pale, and her lips had so many cracks in them due to the cold weather.


    Her clothes were ripped and the pretty dress she was wearing before was very dirty.


    She looked up at Isiah and said:``You are sote Isiah , I''m sorry I did everything that I could but the kid was very.... He was very upset, I couldn''t stop him without hurting him"


    When she told him those words his anger rose above the sky.


    He looked her deeply in the eyes and said:" Where is he? What did you do to him?"


    " He tried to escape, he said so many words when you left, he begged me for hours to find his parents even though Eijar told me that you told him that they were dead, he didn''t stop crying and begging and I couldn''t deal with it"


    " Where is the kid??" Isiah shouted at her while holding her shoulders with his strong arms.


    " I tried to keep my promise , Isiah, to keep moving while being invisible but he reached out to other people while we were sleeping. On the first day he asked around about the people who leveled up from Delwias Ind, and someone told him that he might find his parents in the city.


    He insisted oning to this ce and I couldn''t just let it slide. Did you see the look in his eyes? What could you do with that looking into his eyes?


    Isiah knew the impact that Ciel could put on someone''s heart, but he hated the fact that Ethyl put him in danger for that.


    Isiah pushed her towards the door and then entered the house immediately, he didn''t know what Ethyl meant by hurting him , therefore he wanted to check up on him first before doing anything .


    Eijar appeared in front of Isiah and then said to him as he was yelling around and asking for Ciel toe then said :" Master , she ¡­is the reason "


    Isiah looked at Eijar very upset. She was already ming someone else and that only meant that Ciel had some bad injuries and he was in a bad state.


    Isiah looked down waiting for her to crawl on top of his shoulder like always but she didn''t. She stayed away from him on the ground.


    Ethyl entered the house then said with a scared tone:" You really think that we hurt him but that is not what happened here Isiah, the kid went crazy after all that you did, and he kept saying that he had to see his family, I''m so sure t that he wasn''t searching for them to be with them, he just had to see them and see how they were living without himfortably.


    Isiah , he had to see them livefortably without him, I wouldn''t me him for hating them for years"


    Ethyl took Isiah''s hands between her hands suddenly then she said to him:" And do you know what, they were not dead Isiah, can you hear me, they were not dead, the kid was right somehow"


    " What do you mean?" Isiah said with a surprised look in his eyes.


    " You know where he lived,, how he lived before you found him, I don''t even know how you two met, you were never supposed to meet a person like him"


    Isiah looked at Eijar briefly then said:" start to say everything or I''m going to kill you"


    " I don''t know how to exin this to you Isiah but his family was not supposed to live in our region"


    Isiah pushed Ethyl''s hand and then said:" I need to see the kid"


    " When you find out what he was you are going to hate him"


    " You better stay silent. I don''t need to hear anything from you Eijar, you continue what she was saying, when I find out what you did to CieI will kill you" Isiah warned as he started to move around inside the house.


    Eijar looked away for a moment then said to Isiah:" He is not just a normal kid and neither is his family, the kid belongs to another region"

 Chapter 285 You Are Going To Hate Him!

    Isiah looked at Eijar very upset. She was already ming someone else and that only meant that Ciel had some bad injuries and he was in a bad state.


    Isiah looked down waiting for her to crawl on top of his shoulder like always but she didn''t. She stayed away from him on the ground.


    Ethyl entered the house then said with a scared tone:" You really think that we hurt him but that is not what happened here Isiah, the kid went crazy after all that you did, and he kept saying that he had to see his family, I''m so sure that he wasn''t searching for them to be with them, he just had to see them and see how they were living without himfortably.


    Isiah , he had to see them livefortably without him, I wouldn''t me him for hating them for years"


    Ethyl took Isiah''s hands between her hands suddenly then she said to him:" And do you know what, they were not dead Isiah, can you hear me, they were not dead, the kid was right somehow"


    " What do you mean?" Isiah said with a surprised look in his eyes.


    " You know where he lived ? How did he live before you found him? I don''t even know how you two met, you were never supposed to meet a person like him"


    Isiah looked at Eijar briefly then said:" Start to say everything or I''m going to kill you"


    " I don''t know how to exin this to you Isiah but his family was not supposed to live in our region"


    Isiah pushed Ethyl''s hand and then said:" I need to see the kid"


    " When you find out what he was you are going to hate him"


    " You better stay silent. I don''t need to hear anything from you Eijar, you continue what she was saying, when I find out what you did to CieI will kill you" Isiah warned as he started to move around inside the house.


    Eijar looked away for a moment then said to Isiah:" He is not just a normal kid and neither is his family, the kid belongs to another region"


    Isiah was stunned as he looked at Eijar and then said:" No you are mistaken, Ciel left his whole life in district 4, his parents and brothers and sister leveled up and left him , I don''t know with whom he was living in that entire time but I''m sure that he passed those horrible nights all by himself"


    "Of course what you said is true, Ciel was born in our region but his family never belonged to ours , they were more like guests there "


    " What are you saying, Eijar ?" He shouted .


    " That is the truth...that is what he said to us "


    " That is impossible, why would they live here in that whole mess?" He said while leaning toward her


    " Master , I''m not lying to you, I''m telling the truth, he didn''t say much he just surprised us with this fact when he didn''t find his parents as he thought"


    Isiah stood still for a moment, he put his palms upon his face , he was tired he sighed and then said to Eijar:" Where is he? I want to see him"


    Eijar looked at Isiah and was very scared then she said:" He is sleeping in the room" .


    She pointed with her tail to the room mentioned.


    Isiah hurried very fast even though the pain was unbelievable, there was sweat on his face, his body turned to be very heavy, and his desire to kill people and eat them was growing inside of him yet to meet Ciel he had to be calmer.


    Isiah knocked on the door and then entered that room.


    He saw the kid standing next to the window looking at the same scenery of the white snow covering the ground outside.


    Isiah entered his room silently, seeing him still looking outside the window, he just realized that he was looking at him from the inside .


    Isiah walked towards him very fast and turned him around , his face was filled with injuries and his hands were filled with scratches and bruises .


    Isiah raised both of his sleeves only to find a lot of other bruises .


    Isiah was out of his mind when he saw Ciel looking that way .<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Who did this to you ?" Isiah shouted at him .


    Ciel just moved back , he started to resist Isiah''s investigation of him.


    He just looked at him with a nk look in his eyes then said :" Don''t touch me "


    Isiah looked at him very pissed then shouted at him again:" How am I supposed to know what happened to you after this , you just don''t want to tell me anything¡­I have to see all by myself "


    Ciel pushed Isiah but he didn''t move him at all because he didn''t have the power to do something like that .


    " Ciel, don''t be stubborn ¡­I know that we are not on good terms with each other but please let me know what is happening here "


    Ciel just went to the bed and sat there, his face was very pale , and he looked like someone hit him that way .


    " You fuc***ing bitc*** Come here , I told you I told you to take care of him" Isiah said as he walked outside Ciel''s room trying to attack Ethyl.


    He was very pissed and he didn''t have the patience to deal with anything .


    Just by seeing the kid looking that way he wanted to burn the ce because of that .


    "I will fuck***ng kill you for what you did to him"


    Ethyl was very scared of Isiah , the look on his face was very scary therefore, she had to be very cautious when dealing with him here.


    " Isiah, you don''t understand , things didn''t happen like you think , it is not my fault ¡­.it is definitely not my fault ¡­if it was not for me the kid was going to die "


    Isiah was rage and there was nothing that could stop him at that moment for farming souls that caused that to Ciel .


    Eijar just moved away when she saw the look inside Isiah''s eyes, she knew that he was going to kill everyone in his path , it seemed that Ethyl didn''t know that because she still thought that she was talking to the nice version of him that died with him in Delwias Ind .


    Eijar just pointed to Ethyl to move away , she was feeling the hunger that Isiah was feeling , it only meant that Isiah was going to feel more aggressive than in any other situation , it just doubled her chances of getting killed by him .


    Ethyl was so stunned to the point where she just couldn''t see anything around her including the signs that Eijar sent to her .


    She backed off for a brief time but when she saw that Isiah kept moving towards her with bad intentions , she just went outside the house while not even wearing something to cover her weak body from that cold weather and the snow .


    " Hey ,I told you that I am not responsible for what happened to the kid , I was the one who brought him back and protected him after his escape " She said while looking at the ces around her .


    The ce was already abandoned therefore she knew that there was no other ce for her to go or hide from his rage .


    Isiah didn''t say a single thing , he just wanted to kill her but before he had to cause her more physical harm .Quick death was not even an option .


    " Talk to him beforeing here to me , I am telling you , okay okay , just ask your fuc***ing snake , I don''t know why she put all the me on me when she saw you but , talk to her , she will tell you that I am notying "


    At that time, Isiah just got out of his patience , he just pushed her with an air element towards a big tree , the hit was very strong and fast , it even put a hole in that big ancient tree when she bumped into it .


    From that hit Ethyl , just had to take more time to breathe because when she hit that tree she just felt like her lungs got hurt so bad .


    Isiah kept moving slowly towards her while still having the image of those injuries and bruises getting rolled inside of his mind


    " I gave you one mission , nothing more but you bring him this way to me , ah , you didn''t even bring him to me , you hid him here like a coward until he heal , I think that you even used your magic on him ¡­Shi****t , shi****t ¡­.does this mean that the injuries were so bad , more than this ? "


    When the realization hit Isiah this time he felt like nothing was going to stop him from hurting Ethyl .


    " The injuries were bad , you fuc****ing bitc****" He shouted again as he reached her .

 Chapter 286 Don’t Run Away

    Isiah was very shocked by this new realization ; he felt like he was going out of his mind with that , he wanted to break things , kill people , and bring more chaos into this world.


    Ethyl wasying on the ground while putting her hand on her chest; she was deeply hurt but she couldn''t say a thing , she knew that Isiah wouldn''t even care if she died in front of him .


    Isiah started to look around him , this ce was more tragic than he thought before , living on the borders of Emperium looked way more like an escape from technology and all that lifestyle .


    He felt like this ce wouldn''t even exist if someone didn''t create it to be this way .


    In his thoughts , people tend always to live together in groups and to build a house on the borders that are surrounded by a cliff from 3 sides sounds just like the person who decided to live there was just ready to jump off that cliff .


    "Isiah ; I think that you broke the bones of my chest , you almost killed me " She said to him as slowly as possible .


    Isiah looked at her very disgusted that she even had the audacity to talk to him after what she did to Ciel.


    " And I will break every fuc***ing other bone in your body "He said while shouting at her from afar .


    When she said those words it felt like she was just toying with him , of course he was going to harm her but even in that situation she was just taking it like a reaction from a friend .


    Isiah hated that so much , therefore he had to make sure that she wouldn''t be confused after this .


    Ethyl took advantage of the moment when Isiah was away from her to start healing her body for a bit , so that the pain went away and also she got to move freely .


    However, Isiah was very focused after what she said, therefore he just walked towards her slowly, saying :" Who hit him this way ? Who caused him this injury "


    "He ¡­he just run away from us and started asking some random people about his family , after what you caused to this region , everyone was triggered especially towards the people from Delwias Ind , when one of them knew that Ciel was one of the people who leveled up he lured him that he was going to tell him about his family then he did this to him ¡­.we tried¡­me and your snake ¡­we tried to find him fast but he didn''t want to be found"


    Ethyl said while still healing her body with her divine energy .


    "Who told him that his parents were alive ? " Isiah asked directly because he was still not sure about the way he knew about this .


    " I told you he is being silent about a lot of things, I am not that close to him that is why he wouldn''t tell me his secrets " She said while preparing her body to sit down .


    " Don''t ¡­don''t move " He said to her very upset that she didn''t give him any valuable information .


    At that moment Isiah raised his arm and then pointed it towards Ethyl in a way to drag her body towards him .


    He was in pain but the whole story was distracting him from it .


    The sweat was all over his face therefore he just had to focus deeply on Ethyl .


    Her body started to move , it felt like she was being dragged from her neck. She tried to resist but that happened so fast and strongly.


    When she finally reached Isiah''s hand she just said to him: " I told you I didn''t do anything , of course the kid was my responsibility but he left on his own , I didn''t lose him just like that, the kid wanted to leave and I didn''t know about his intentions , I am telling you , I did everything that I could to protect him "


    Isiah red at her silently for more than a minute, he was just having scenarios about the way to kill her inside of his head therefore he was just making ns and trying to choose the best way to do it .


    Isiah then squeezed his hand around her neck and was about to use his dark energy to burn her neck till she died when he heard a voice from behind calling for him .


    "Isiah, stop" The voice of a kid said .


    Isiah just turned around , he just thought that Ciel was never going to call him by his name after all that happened .


    Isiah looked at him while still trying to strangle ethyl with his hand when Ciel just got closer from the door of that house and then said :" Leave her alone "


    " Of course , you want to defend her after all of her responsibility'''' `` Isiah said sarcastically .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ciel walked outside of the house and headed towards Isiah, he was not wearing many clothes for this cold weather and when Isiah saw him walking towards him he just threw Ethyl on the ground and walked towards him , Isiah felt like his feet were wet , it was not normal for him , just seconds before he was in a normal situation .


    He looked down only to see that his feet were covered with dark hot energy that was melting the snow around him .


    " Don''t defend her when she is the reason for what happened to you'''' Isiah said as he hurried towards Ciel to force him get inside the house so that he could finish what he was going to do.


    However, Ciel just stood still there and then said to Isiah :" she is not the reason, she saved me , you don''t know anything "


    After being released from Isiah''s hand , ethyl was just coughing and trying to breathe normally after all that he had done to her .


    She sat with a lot of difficulties and then said while still coughing :" I told you , listen to him , he is telling the truth "


    Isiah just ignored her and then ascends the stairs , he was now in front of Ciel for the second time , and under all this light Isiah started to notice more bruises and injuries , he just swallowed his saliva very fast , he couldn''t just keep looking at him without getting angry and attack everyone around him .


    "You are a liar , you didn''t give me a chance to look out for my parents and you ¡­I don''t want to stay with you ""


    When Ciel said those words to Isiah he felt like Isiah was not listening to him at all, and it was true Isiah was just looking at the ways that people hurt his cute little face and body .


    " Tell me who did this to your face ?" Isiah tried to say calmly .


    " To melt him down " Ciel replied to him without even looking at him .


    " You don''t need to know what I am about to do to him " Isiah said carefully so that he wouldn''t push him away from him .


    " As she said , you are going to hurt me when you know the truth " Ciel said to Isiah while looking at Ethyl .


    When he said that ,Ciel just looked at Ethyl because she said that she hated him when he told her the truth about his past .


    " Just tell me the truth Ciel , you can tell me everything "


    " no , I can''t, " Ciel replied while shouting at him .


    As a kid Ciel was very patient , he just looked at Isiah without saying more words when Isiah just had to get closer to him to get more information .


    Ciel walked outside of the house , he didn''t want to stay in the house , he was feeling like he was trapped there.


    Since he ran away, Eijar and Ethyl didn''t even give him a break to do anything , their eyes were always fixated on him .


    " It is cold out here and you are not even wearing something warm " Isiah said to him without stopping him either .


    Ciel was very fast , he just didn''t want Isiah to stay in the same ce as Ethyl so that he wouldn''t try to hurt her more than he did ." I am telling you , it is very cold out here , Ciel , stop moving and go back to the house "


    Isiah looked at Ciel feeling very bothered that he couldn''t even contain his anger .


    He just cast a spell and brought a new coat for him , he couldn''t run towards him to give it to him , therefore he just said to him :" Okay , please take this coat , I am not following you anywhere if you don''t take it from me and wear it at least , this is thest thing that you could do right now "


    Ciel just stopped walking waiting for Isiah to reach him then he took the coat from him , he wore it very fast then he continued walking away.


    The ce was filled with white snow ,and the wind was cold. There were a few little steps on the snow followed by big steps .


    "Don''t run away " Isiah said randomly .

 Chapter 287 From Another Region

    Isiah tried so badly not to trigger any bad emotions in Ciel''s heart, he just tried to fix this no matter how much time this would take .


    He just didn''t want him to be hurt by him anymore , Isiah followed him slowly , the urge to feed was still there but around Ciel, he had to make himself look the best way so that the little one won''t be hurt .


    " Can we talk right now ? " Isiah said with a gentle voice , a voice that was reserved especially for Ciel, and it was so hard for him even to use it .


    " You didn''t help me find my parents, I went to find them by myself " Ciel said after a long time of walking aimlessly in the snow .


    " I said that they were dead, that is the truth , so why am I hearing another version spreading around , tell me that Eijar and Ethyl are just brain damaged at this point " Isiah said gently to him while staying away .


    Isiah kept the distance between them because he knew that getting closer to him was just making him very anxious.


    " I know that they are not dead, Isiah , you want them to be dead " Ciel said while looking at him angrily .


    Clearly Ciel didn''t know what he had done to Isiah .


    he just said something with his innocence but that was very deep and it hit Isiah deeply .


    '' Want them to be dead ? I ¡­.maybe I am '' Isiah thought , even if he found them alive in Emperium Isiah had some thoughts about killing them brutally for leaving Ciel in Delwias Ind suffering .


    " Dead ? Hmmm, yes I want them to be dead, they treated you very bad" Isiah said very calmly .


    He was going to say more bad words about them but he didn''t .


    " I knew it " Ciel said then turned around , it felt like he wanted to walk away but Isiah just walked very fast and stopped him from taking another step .


    " Don''t go , we have to talk , you said it , we have to talk , don''t run away from me , I am not going to hurt you , please tell me that you know that at least "


    When Ciel felt Isiah''s hand on his arm , he just pushed him away. Isiah thought that he hated the fact that Isiah touched him when the real reason for that was that Ciel felt pain in his bruised hand.


    Isiah just stepped back thinking that Ciel was disgusted or afraid of him, he just couldn''t force him even to talk to him after all that happened .


    "I am never going to stop looking for them, " Ciel said while ring at Isiah .


    Isiah nodded his head and then sat on the ground , he felt like his body was going to move uncontrobly if he didn''t do that .


    Therefore he just had to take some time to listen to his own thoughts .


    " Do you have any idea where they are ? " Isiah asked, just trying to distract himself from thinking about the people he killed and the urge to feed .


    " I don''t know, " Ciel replied firmly .


    " I asked you before about the story , your story and ¡­and ¡­it didn''t end well that day ¡­I regretted even asking you about it ¡­and even then you never told me about what you told ethyl and Eijar ¡­I don''t care if it is just bullshit but I wanted you to say those things to me ¡­" Isiah was talking while gasping for air , he just didn''t want to keep thinking about the urge, however his body was just in deep chaos .


    " I don''t want to level up with you , I want to stay here, I search for them , and I don''t want to apany you while you kill everyone on the road ¡­" Ciel said slowly .


    Ciel always talked in a slow way as if he was choosing his words selectively .


    For a 5 years old kid he was way smarter and also way wiser , he only talked normally when he lost his temper and shouted at Isiah, except for that he was always mistaken for being older than his real age .


    " You didn''t seem to have a problem with that in Delwias Ind " Isiah said to him .


    Ciel didn''t reply to Isiah , therefore Isiah realized that he made him ufortable by saying this .


    A moment of silence spread in that ce , Isiah just closed his eyes then bowed his torso above him as if he was bowing but he was not , he just couldn''t tolerate the ideas and the desire he was feeling .


    Ciel looked at Isiah when he did that very surprised then said :" Leave me here with them "


    " Them ? "


    " Ethyl and Eijar " Ciel exined .


    Isiah opened his eyes right away then looked him in the eyes then said :" There is no way I would leave you here behind me , you are going to level up with me "<novelnext></novelnext>


    " I don''t want to "


    " I don''t care , Ciel " Isiah insisted


    Ciel just continued to walk because Isiah was not even listening to what he said however Isiah said to him loudly :" I told you that you are my family , so why do you assume that I would leave you behind me "


    " Family !"


    " Yes "


    Ciel stopped walking then he turned around to face Isiah then said :" My family ¡­left me "


    When Ciel said those words , he was about to cry , he just couldn''t say more but Isiah understood that he wanted to say that Isiah was going to leave him too when time came .


    " They are not your family , I am " Isiah shouted at him .


    He knew that the rtionship between him and Ciel was special but the kid was having so many doubtstely due to Isiah''s actions and also the past that was hunting him .


    '' Leaving a 5 years old kid to face everything all by himself ''


    Isiah knew that Ciel was not going toe closer therefore he had to ept the distance that was between them .


    " Did I hurt you by any chance or something , why are you not epting me next to you ? Even if I am going to hurt everyone on my way, I will never hurt you " Isiah said to him this time gently .


    Ciel just kept looking at everything around him but never looked at Isiah .


    "They lived there by choice , I know because I heard them talking about the life they had in a higher region "


    When Ciel said those words, Isiah just felt stunned, all of his senses were focused on Ciel and what he decided to share with him .


    He didn''t even say a word to him just to push him to keep talking .


    " They always spoke about the life they had there , it was nothing simr to Delwias Ind , and I didn''t know most of the things they spoke about , it felt like it was something unrealistic "


    Ciel stopped for a moment to collect his breaths then turned around to face Isiah , then he just continued talking to him in that same tone .


    "However , none of them told me about anything , I just heard that they lived in a different region before once when they were about to level up , yet they kept talking about their lives before , I couldn''t understand why they spoke that way about their life before until the day they left "


    Isiah''s heart was melting because of the frustration shown on Ciel''s face , even the way he was talking made Isiah feel terrible.


    " nothing they said before was in this region , I don''t even think if they were from where to begin with "


    Ciel stopped talking that moment therefore Isiah just looked at him deeply as if he was getting a secret agreement from him to talk with him .


    Ciel was waiting for Isiah to talk to him, therefore he just said after a while :" Tell me Isiah, you hate me right ?"


    Isiah said to him slowly and calmly :" I still don''t know how is that possible , I have never heard of something like that in my entire life , and I don''t know why you came to this conclusion , however if you believe this then I am not going to say that it is not true , I think we should look into this ¡­"


    Ciel bowed his head , it felt like he was feeling deep guilt at that moment , however isiah didn''t notice that .


    " No need to confirm it , I did confirm it after they level up , they were not the only to me Ciel "


    " I just did " Ciel said firmly


    " Ciel, it is not the time for you to just pull away from me , you said this to Eijar and Ethyl , how about you share it with me ? "


    Ciel just shouted at Isiah at that moment :" you keep asking and asking and asking , I hate this , Isiah , I hate it "


    When Isiah looked at Ciel he noticed that he was breathing heavily , he felt like he had put a lot of pressure on him therefore he just said :" I am sorry "


    " No, you are not "

 Chapter 288 The Most Monstrous Way

    The gap between Isiah and Ciel was very wide, it was more than he could deal with in these circumstances.


    Ciel brought a new idea to the field that needed testing yet he was very emotional even to talk to him and give him details.


    ``Ciel , just calm down , I am not going to force you to do anything `` Isiah said calmly while still feeling a terrible pain .


    However, Ciel just red at him and then said :`` But you forced me to go with you ?``


    `Ahh, since when he developed this sense of argument , I think I could never win him at an argument right now ` Isiah thought while looking at him for a long time .


    Ciel was about to break, his breaths were so heavy as if he was suffocating and his small body was shaking because of something that Isiah thought was frustration .


    When in fact the kid was about to break because of the whole stress and attack that he had in the past days .


    If it was not for Ethyl he was going to die .


    ``Ciel, sit down , I know you will feel better, I know I am ``Isiah suggested when he saw the panic in his eyes .


    `` I don''t want to sit, `` Ciel argued .


    At that moment Isiah said to him with a very calm voice:`` Please, don''t be scared of me, I just ¡­.``


    When Isiah couldn''t formte a single sentence , he just stood on his feet and then started to walk back to the house where he left everyone there.


    He knew that Ciel was never going to listen to him, especially with his parents in the center .


    When Isiah started walking back, Ciel just didn''t want to walk back , he wanted to stay there with him .


    However, Isiah didn''t understand what he wanted and continued to wait until he heard Ciel saying :`` You didn''t even try to search for them with me ``


    When Isiah heard those words he just realized that Ciel did not finish his talk.


    "They are bad people," Isiah said .


    however, he just said :`` But you could search for them for me ``


    When Isiah noticed that Ciel didn''t deny the fact that they were not good people he just turned around to face him then said :`` You really want that , don''t you ?``


    Ciel nodded his head very fast , he looked so cute when he suddenly changed his attitude toward Isiah .


    Isiah just looked at him for a long time then he smiled and said :`` I will do that, little one ``


    However, what he thought right then was :` but when I find them I will kill them `


    Isiah started walking back to the house and this time he was followed by Ciel .


    They had a new agreement therefore Ciel just followed him thinking that he will be doing what he promised .


    Isiah only gave him hope when he realized that the kid was not going to be back if he didn''t do that .


    He was so curious to see his injuries and to ask him more about what happened , however whenever Isiah put him in a tough spot he just started to break and that was more terrifying .


    Isiah had to hold his curiosity just for his sake, it was a huge sacrifice for him because he wanted to know that badly.


    All that time Isiah kept feeling that he was terribly ill , he wanted that urge to stop but it didn''t.


    He also didn''t want to seek blood from Ethyl, he just didn''t want to see her in front of him at all.


    He only stopped hurting her when Ciel told him , but she was still going to be punished by him .


    When he reached that house on the borders of Emperium.


    By then, the hot dark energy that was in his feet melted all of the snow that was around him, it only meant that his feelings were still vtile even though he pretended to be normal in front of Ciel.


    He saw Eijar still next to the door but there was no sign of Ethyl there .


    Isiah hurried to go inside the house ignoring his snake .


    Eijar just stayed away from him, she knew that the only topic that no one should mess with was Ciel therefore she just epted the consequences.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When Isiah went inside he saw Ethyl on the ground next to the door. She was sitting there while putting her hand on her chest , there was a ball of divine energy in her hands as she was trying to heal herself.


    Isiah realized that he hurt her so much but he didn''t seem to care enough to ask .


    When Ethyl raised her face, she just looked very pissed, she was very hurt but the look in her eyes showed how terrified she was of him .


    Even when their paths collided together she just thought that he was angry but the way he treated her at that moment only gave her a hard timeter .


    Isiah didn''t even care about the injury he gave her or about the change of heart that she was dealing with .


    He just leaned towards her as she was sitting on the ground .


    Ethyl tried to move back but Isiah put his arm on her back to stop her , he was using so much force when he was doing that.


    Ethyl shouted at him saying :" You broke my ribs , you almost killed me , it was impossible for me to even breathe a few minutes ago , you , you turned into a monster "


    Isiah just ignored what she said as he just summoned a dagger with his other hand .


    The dagger was very small but its design was so beautiful with all the runes that were encrypted in it .


    "Heyy, what are you doing ?" She shouted again .


    Isiah didn''t say a word as he was just getting g closer to her .


    Ciel walked fast when he heard her screams , Isiah heard the sound of his little steps as he was getting closer therefore he just had to put a dark wall in that door to prevent him from entering the house .


    It was a fast spell and Isiah cast it instantly .


    The wall was transparent so Ciel and Eijar were capable of seeing what Isiah was doing .


    Isiah didn''t seem to care about anything at this point , Ethyl just kept pushing him away, her resistance was almost none because she was already hurt at so many parts of her body , she just kept screaming :" You monster , move away from me , I didn''t do anything, why are you trying to kill me ??"


    Isiah didn''t want that to get long , he stabbed her palm with the dagger till it got through it and went from the other side .


    She screamed because that hurt her a lot .


    Then he didn''t even keep it there, he just pulled it from that ce and threw it away with a lot of anger .


    Ethyl was shaking in fear when he did that, the expressions of pain were written all over her face .


    At that moment, Isiah raised her arm to get closer to his mouth , then started drinking the blood from her palm.


    Ethyl was shocked when she saw that, she didn''t even know what his intentions were when he stabbed her and she realized that at that moment .


    " Stop, what are you doing , you bastard , what are you trying to do? '''' She screamed as she tried to push his face with her other hand .


    But because of her small body next to his strong body that was very domineering she couldn''t get away with that .


    Isiah knew that what he did was just putting him in the category of monsters, he could have that blood in another way, he could have just maintained the fact that he was pulling all that time around everyone including himself but he didn''t.


    He just did that in the most monstrous way possible .


    He hated himself a lot for that but that only led him to leave that small part of him that adored staying human .


    He felt that the world was so cruel and that he had to be this way to achieve what he wanted .


    The hunger was more than we could take, it was also one factor of many that pushed him to be this way .


    ''I messed up¡­in front of him too¡­fu***ck '' Isiah thought .


    But there was no way for him to stop at that moment .


    He had to drink the blood , he had to drink the amount necessary to stop the hunger but the problem was that the amount was increasing after each time .


    ''I think that there will be times when no amount is capable of filling this hunger , and the only way for me to stop the hunger is to eat the dead corpses'' He thought as he continued to drink that blood when everyone was looking at him like they would look like a monster .


    " Isiah, please stop, this is not right , this hurts a lot "

 Chapter 289 Time For Revenge

    Isiah kept drinking Ethyl''s blood till he felt the sensation of hunger fading away, he didn''t take more than what he needed, because with that new theorying out he just had to minimize that amount as long as he could .


    When finished drinking after a few minutes he just stood on his feet very fast and then spit on the floor with a disgusted look on his face .


    He hated every drop of that blood but to him it was the only to stop the hunger .


    Ethyl fell on the ground shaking, she was now feeling cold and what he did to her gave her a sick sensation down to her stomach.


    She stopped treating her chest injury and started to heal her hand injury , she already lost so much blood because of Isiah therefore, she didn''t want to waste our time .


    She didn''t even look at him, not even once, he didn''t look at her once either , they just looked away from each other with pure difort .


    Isiah wanted to hurt her more but when Ciel was already there looking at both of them he had to be more decent .


    Isiah wanted to kill Ethyl because she didn''t fulfill her duties but knowing that Ciel will never go with him after he had to stop and wait for the right moment when she is just disposable for the team .


    Isiah sat on a chair in the kitchen then said:`` You are going to take me to the man who did this to him, right now ``


    Ethyl didn''t even look at Isiah but she just kept looking at her injuries feeling a lot of pain .


    Refusing that will just put her in a tough position from before .


    The only thing that crossed her mind at that moment was the fact that she was the one who taught him his first spell .


    She hated the fact that she looked down on him on Delwias ind , and she hated the fact that she thought she could be so casual with him .


    ` He is a monster, for sure ` She thought as she nodded her head to answer .


    A girl like her who grew up strongpared to others would never feel that type of feeling, but when she was hit by this new reality of someone being very strongpared to her she just stopped arguing with him for now .


    She was about to cry but she ground her teeth with a lot of force just to stop herself from being weak in front of Isiah.


    After a while that dark wall just disappeared there , and Ciel, who was dying to get inside and check up on her, just entered the house with a lot of fear in his eyes .


    He just sat next to her, very terrified of the amount of blood that was on the floor.


    He put his little arm on her back to support her .


    Even when everything that happened there to her was because of Ciel but Ethyl just smiled at him with a few tears in her eyes tofort him because he was so worried for her .


    Yet , she didn''t cry there and she just held on to her pride , if she cried there she was about to hurt herself because of that .


    Eijar followed Ciel inside and then looked at Isiah who was looking at the wall in front of him silently.


    She couldn''t even imagine the thoughts that were inside his mind .


    Ciel just held Ethyl''s arm then said to her with a concerned look in his eyes :`` I told him that you had nothing to do with this ``


    `` It is not new for you I assume, you are here next to her for a long time, and I am so sure that you know how awful Isiah is ``


    She didn''t want to joke about that but she ended up just doing that .


    Right then she just put a lot of force to heal that injury because it was visible and it terrified the kid .


    ` Fuc***k , why do I even have to take this into ount ` She thought as she continued to heal it very fast , not caring about her other injury .


    Ethyl stopped the bleeding and closed that injury in her hand , the way she did it was by elerating the time there.


    She just wanted to save the other power of her broken ribs inside of her chest .


    When the her hand got back to its normal state , Ethyl just looked at Ciel in the eyes then said:`` I am okay, ``


    Ciel touched her cheek to meet her eyes with his blue eyes then said:`` Use my energy, I don''t know how to heal you but I could give you my energy to finish what are you doing ``


    Ethyl just had to be obedient after having that little kid acting in that cute way to her , he was just reminding her of her little brother , he didn''t look like him but his spirit was definitely simr to hers .


    She just bit her lips because she didn''t want to cry in front of him .<novelnext></novelnext>


    She needed the energy he offered which is why she just touched his hand and then said:`` I will just use a little , my rib injury is severe , okay ``


    Ciel just nodded to her in a very cute way and that is how she proceeded with the spell.


    She was very surprised that Ciel had so much power inside of him.


    She just thought that it was very weird yet she only took what was needed .


    that didn''t hurt him at all .


    And she finally managed to fix her body so that it could run again normally .


    After half an hour of Isiah''s attack, she finally got to stand on her feet. She immediately went outside to breathe some air with the lungs that she fixed .


    Isiah kept sitting there trying to calm himself down, the heat wasing outside of his body which was very weird at this point .


    he was not even moving or doing some effort or even having some anger .


    He was just sitting there doing nothing while feeling so terribly bad.


    Ciel just followed her outside but Eijar just found herself with Isiah who was already in a bad mood .


    She didn''t approach him even when she was alone sitting with him there .


    A few minutester, Isiah just stood on his feet , he just realized that the blood boiling inside of him was because of the anger he had inside of him towards all of them, including Ciel who took so many things from him.


    He turned around only to face Eijar that was waiting there without doing anything .


    He ignored herpletely and went outside .


    `` You, you better hurry up, take me to that fucker `` Isiah said without even looking at Ciel .


    `` He lives in the closest town from here`` Ethyl said while ring at him .


    her feelings changed towards Isiah but he didn''t seem to care.


    `` Let''s go," he replied while he just summoned Jafar right then .


    He didn''t even talk to him and Jafar just didn''t say a thing, he just kept silent because he knew that the mood was terrible at that moment .


    Isiah went on top of him then Ethyl then Ciel went on top of him but in front of Isiah because he was the one who carried him there .


    Eijar just crawled on Jafar''s head without saying a thing.


    Isiah gave Jafar the order to fly and Jafar did exactly that , it took them only an hour before they arrived there .


    None of them were talking or doing anything , that trip was the mostplicated trip that one could take .


    people in that town were functioning just like nothing happened when people in the imperial city were having the worst days of their lives .


    Isiah hated that a lot, especially when he knew that the people who hurt Ciel were from this city .


    He asked Jafar tond there when Ethyl told him that they arrived closer to that person''s house .


    Isiah just ended the summoning spell and stood on his feet with everyone then said :`` Which house ?``


    His entrance already made a fuss there, and people were looking at him with a lot of suspicions, they had the terrible news from the imperial city but they just didn''t know how the man who did everything to them in person.


    Isiah started to walk toward the house that Ethyl mentioned with a cold look in his eyes .


    He was not even mad at this point, he was very stable when he reached this level, his power was floating all over him and he was not even bothered by that at this point .


    He loved that feeling, and right when he destroyed the door of that house into millions of pieces he just embraced that power and sensation .


    people were too surprised when they saw Isiah doing that to the door, they couldn''t go away without knowing what was happening there .

 Chapter 290 In Front Of The People-Mass Release1

    Isiah didn''t say a word after he broke that door in front of him, he didn''t even move after that , he just kept looking at the inside of that house very focused on his next move.


    People were too shocked at this point, they have been hearing for the past few days about the man from Delwias Ind who brought chaos to the imperial city which resulted in the king of Emperium leaving the region .


    They heard about his strength and his cruelty but even when they did , they just assumed that he wouldn''t reach their town, after all their town was the closest to the borders of Emperium .


    But now that Isiah was standing there in front of this man''s door they just had some spections that he was the man mentioned in these rumors .


    Even right now they just didn''t get closer to him , they stayed away just to measure the tension and read the situation before doing any act .


    Hearing that noise at the front door, the man''s wife hurried to the door to see what happened , in a ce like this it was very unlikely to hear such a thing happening .


    When she stood in the hall in front of that wall and saw Isiah standing in front of the door after breaking it she started yelling at the top of her lungs .


    She was so terrified by seeing him and also she just knew that he was strong and that she didn''t stand any chance if she fought with him, hearing her nose, her husband came running from upstairs very fast, he was already heading there running but when he heard her voice he just elerated his speed .


    And right when he reached her , he started to walk slower.


    The man saw that his wife was unharmed but his door was broken into a lot of pieces in front of them and there was only one man standing there .


    The man was too scared to even talk but he had to say something in front of his wife so that she wouldn''t think that he is weak and cowardly.


    " Did you do this to the door ? " He yelled at Isiah .


    Isiah kept ring at him , he was just having so many thoughts about that way that he was going to kill him with .


    " This is the man," Eijar said when saw him.


    Ciel just hid behind Ethyl because he just remembered how the man treated him the day he hit him that way .


    Isiah noticed that the man''s face had a few injuries, those injuries were the ones that Ethyl caused when she found Ciel with him beaten that way .


    Isiah descended the stairs after that, it was a very weird thing to do , none of them expected that he was going to do such a thing .


    Isiah went to the street very slowly as if he was not even bothered by the time and the people that were gathering around him there .<novelnext></novelnext>


    And when he reached the middle of the road he just stopped walking and turned around to face the man with a scary look in his eyes .


    All of his thoughts were about how to kill this man in the most painful way possible, he had some thoughts but still he didn''t feel like it was enough for him to calm down .


    The man just walked in his hallway, he stood on his door very confused that Isiah left that way , the threat was still there but he didn''t think that it was a serious matter until his eyes fell on Ciel hiding behind Ethyl .


    He recognized the three of them, Ethyl and Eijar and Ciel, his eyes widen because of surprise, ethyl was the first girl to hit him that way and that is why he just remembered her face .


    This man''s name was Robert, he was in histe forties, he was short with a big belly in front of him, and his face looked very old though contrary to his age , his eyes were almost so out of their sockets, and his lips were so big , he had a lot of missing teeth and in general he looked like the most despicable man that Isiah encountered in this ce .


    However, he was wearing nice clothes and living in a good area .


    " You !!" He shouted when he saw Ethyl .


    Ethyl was not scared of him or even bothered , she gave him a lesson thest time she saw him there, and she was so pissed that she had to see him again .


    " Bastard " ethyl said while putting her hand on top of Ciel''s shoulders .


    Ciel was having a hard time there but he kept being silent so that he wouldn''t be hurt by this man .


    Suddenly, Isiah raised his arm to face the man then he pulled him very fast toward him .


    The man was very scared that he didn''t even get a notice to run away or something .


    Now the man''s neck was in Isiah''s hand, Isiah was putting a lot of pressure in his hand to suffocate him .


    Then, he just waved to his mother very fast after pushing ethyl with Eijar and Ciel to a few meters away from him, then he just built a dark transparent wall around him, it was very fast to the point where people were to stand even to see that .


    Then , Isiah looked at the man then said :" Everyone is here but none of them is going to help you escape me "


    Isiah didn''t even exin to him why he was punishing him or even picking him out of all of these people but the man knew perfectly that he was on Ciel''s side and that was just so destined to happen .


    " I am sorry , I am sorry man , it will not happen again , I have already been punished by that girl, she didn''t hesitate to ruin my face, look , look , my face is full of bruises, I am telling you, she was so tough on me "

 Chapter 291 Inside Out -MR2

    The way Isiah was so calm made everyone question whether he was even mad at the man .


    Only Eijar and Ciel knew that Isiah was in a state of rage that was extreme and that no one was going to stop him at all .


    The man''s wife just hurried to the front of the house yelling and screaming to the people around her asking for their help .


    In a society that is so closed to itself people around here had a lot ofmitment towards each other , that is why when they saw isiah break robert door and grab him out of there they just couldn''t let him hurt him in front of their eyes .


    However, the speed and the power that Isiah showed in front of them made them very hesitant about going to fight him , after all all that they thought about was the fact that their king just left them because of this man .


    A few people tried to break the dark transparent wall that Isiah built between him and them.


    With all of their spells , they just couldn''t do anything to save Robert from Isiah''s rage .


    ` I didn''t even start , I am going to let you regret the day you were borned to this world `Isiah thought as he squeezed his hand around Robert''s neck more than before .


    The dark energy that was floating in the air around Isiah was burning rbert skin, it was not entering his body, Isiah made sure that he would let this take as much time as he wanted. He could kill him so easily in a second but he will never be satisfied with such a thing .


    All the bloody scenarios that were in Isiah''s mind at that moment resumed into one n .


    `Of course it is one n after all , but it will be worth it , I amso sure of it .


    When Isiah was in the center of that street the onlything that he focused on was the man in front of him , not even Ciel who was deeply devastated to see Robert again .


    To make sure that Robert won''t move , Isiah tied him up with dark ropes around his wrists and knuckles .


    When he did that he just threw him on the ground very hard till his face bumped into the ground. Robert''s mouth was full of blood right now , he lost a tooth when his face crushed on the surface of the ground .


    The surface was not that hard but the strength that Isiah used to push him there made him break half of that tooth and expel it .


    The man spit on the side a lot of blood with a fragment of the tooth that he lost then said :`` You broke my teeth , you are causing me so much harm , sir , please forgive me , I will never do such a thing to you ``


    He was not evenying on the ground at this point , Robert just sat down very fast and started to plead to Isiah so that he would leave him .


    `` I didn''t even start `` isiah said while looking at him from above .


    He just raised his hand above him and a dark circle appeared on top of him .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah didn''t even look at it , of course it was The first he was going to use this spell but he just felt like it was the one .


    ``Yuitaridum `` Isiah said in the gowariannguage , which is tranted to inside out .


    When Isiah said that word and Eijar heard him she just crawled on top of ciel body and whispered in his ears :`` Little boy, you better not look at Isiah right now , he would never want you to see him this way ``


    Ethyl heard what Eijar said to Ciel therefore she just moved him to be in front of her , then she forced him to look at her while she was looking at the scene behind him .


    She never saw Eijar in that state of panic , she knew that what was going to happen was very dirty even to a monster .


    Ciel just nodded his head , he was already hating the fact that he was here , and he also didn''t like the way Isiah was fighting with the man , he knew that he would be cruel but the amount of cruelty that Eijar predicted was huge even to a monster .


    She knew spells from the grimoire , Lucas never used most of the spells there , and this one was terribly awful and the result of it was very disgusting .


    She was still on top of her head , but she was looking at Isiah as he was having a crazy smile on his face , she just had to force herself not to panic.


    Right when things go right with Isiah he always breaks down in a very inhuman way .


    she was very convinced that Isiah was never going to be human again no matter how much he would try to be one .


    The day he went to the world beyond he lost every chance to be one .


    Isiah was not even smiling at this moment , he wasughing like a crazy person would do , he wasughing loudly and hardly to the look of Robert as he was sitting there peacefully while not knowing what was going to happen to him .


    Ethyl was very scared , she couldn''t even keep looking at Isiah as he wasughing that way, she thought that he lost his mind until something started to happen .


    A lot of blood started toe off of Robert''s mouth, it was not normal , he only lost a tooth so that amount of blood was not normal , then he started to suffocate while rolling his body on the ground as if he was being toxicacted .


    No one knew what was happening to him until after a few minutes something started toe out of his mouth .


    ``Nooooooooo`` that is what he said first, then he just couldn''t speak after that .


    The pain in his face was immeasurable and he just couldn''t do anything about it .

 Chapter 292 Not Enough For Me -MR3

    Isiah didn''t even step aside while perfectly knowing that the spell he cast is going to make a lot of blood .


    Robert kept rolling on the ground for a few more minutes until he just couldn''t even do that anymore .


    Because what wasing out of his mouth was preventing him from breathing normally .


    He thought while being thrown that he could just stop moving till the effect of that spell went away .


    It was not even an option for him, what came out of his mouth was very disgusting even to look at .


    When Isiah cast the spell on him, he made it very clear that whatever is inside of his body is going to be outside by using his mouth as the way out .


    He could have used it in a way that allowed all of his internal organs to get outside by creating a cut in his stomach but he thought of it as a safe option .


    It was so easy for him , he just wanted to make him regret every second of beating Ciel while suffocating with his organs as they were gign outside of his mouth .


    The man''s wife just started to cry and scream and even vomit as she saw her husband dealing with that .


    What she saw at that moment made her realize that it was indeed over for him , and no there was going to help him, that is why she fell on the ground very exhausted from wasting her energy to ask help from others .


    If she didn''t see all of this happen in front of her she was going to me all of them for staying aside while her man is being tortured.


    Now there was only fear inside of her , no me , no regret , not even a n to save him.


    After seeing this whole scene she was very convinced that he was unsaved at this moment .


    What Isiah didn''t know was the capacity of that man''s resistance .


    After a few minutes, and halfway through the process of that spell the man just suffocated his organs , he was dead but he kept being tortured , hisorgans kept being pulled out of his body while he was dead .


    When Isiah realized he was furious , he was not even satisfied with the result he just got , he wanted him to suffer for more time , and instead he just killed him after a few minutes .


    He cursed out loud then said ;`` Shii***it , I didn''t even n it perfectly , I though that this willst for a long time but it didnt and that is just so fuckin***g annoying ``


    Robert wasying on the ground , and 15 minutester the spell stoppedand Isiah turned around and looked at the people around him for the first time then said while addressing Ethyl: `` Was he the only one ?``


    Ethyl was keeping herself together ardly , she was very disgusted and scared because of the scene that just happened in front of her .


    she looked at him with a scary eyes then said :`` Yes , this man did it all by himself ``


    Then she just fell on the ground and hugged Ciel tightly. She wasn''t doing it for him to calm him down , she was doing it for herself .


    She was too scared even to look at him, she just had that crazy idea that he could have used this spell on her before when he was mad at her .<novelnext></novelnext>


    And the fact that she survived the wrath of a monster like him made her question the path that she put herself into it .


    `` Can I open my eyes now ?` Ciel asked very innocently .


    But Ethyl just said :`` I want you to keep them close until we leave this ce ``


    Isiah just turned around and removed the wall spell but surprisingly no one came towards him, no one tried to even look at him, they all ran away the moment the wall disappeared .


    The man''s wife was too scared to even check up on his dead body .


    Isiah turned around and headed towards Ethyl .


    She was too scared to even move away .


    In fact he was noting in that direction towards her but towards Ciel .


    She was shaking and she almost lost the capability to talk back .


    Isiah thought about burning the entire city with his dark fire but he just didn''t do it because he knew that the hunger was going to be huge and there was no amount of blood in that ce that could stop it ,


    Even now , he was capable of feeling that terrible sensation inside of him.


    Isiah just wanted to move away from that ce , the scent of that dead body was drowning him to it but he was already in control of his senses .


    He summoned Jafar and made sure to get on top of him with Ciel then followed with Eijar and Ethyl.


    He asked him to take them back to the house in the borders of Emperium .


    Jafar noticed that he tension was not the same as before and he just said to Isiah in the gowariannguage :``Masster , I assume that you did what you came for ``


    ``Not exactly , but ¡­yes ¡­you can say that `` Isiah replied in the samenguage .


    In a moment, Isiah asked Jafar to fly very fast and Jafar obeyed him and as a result of that ethyl almost fell from him because she didn''t want to hold on to Isiah .


    She was too scared of him , she was too scared to do that .


    Isiah just grabbed her hand ery fast and put it on his wiest without even looking at her , her heart was pounding very fast till she thought that it was going to explode .


    She just had to calm herself down and not show him that she was terribly scared of him .


    She had to act like before but after what she saw she just couldn''t even look at him without even seeing the monster he was .

 Chapter 293 Ciel, I Am Sorry -MR4

    Ciel kept being silent all that time, he just couldn''t look at Isiah or even talk to him, he was afraid of him just by seeing the look in Ethyl eyes after all what happened .


    Jafar made them get there very fast, he didn''t want to upset isiah again and get on his bad side like Eijar was at the time.


    Eijar didn''t even talk to him while they were flying , he was so sure that she was very upset of what was happening there .


    The moment they arrived to that house , Jafar asked Isiah to end the spell immediately, however before doing that he just said to Eijar in the Gowariannguage :`` you better be careful, this mn has changed , I can even predict half of what he is doing, he is bing cruel after each second and that would put at tons of problems ".


    Isiah was not there when Jafar said those words to Eijar , that is why Jafar used this moment to pass the message to her as if she already didn''t know .


    Ethyl was seriously considering leaving the ce and running away without him , she is too scared even to have a conversation with him and just by staying with him she was admitting that she is mentally sick .


    ` I want to level up, I know that he will guarantee me that but I am not ready to be tortured by him just for that , I am strong and I can do it by myself , right now all I could do is find a moment and leave , ah , without taking the kid too, because if I took him I will be doomed and he will follow me till he kills me `


    Ethyl was having a hard time just to choose which path she was going to take , in the meanwhile Ciel just headed to the room where he was before .


    He couldn''t even lift his head up , he was too tired as a weak sensation was getting into his body.


    He kept looking at ethyl as she kept moving in the kitchen with a lot of panic in her eyes, he couldn''t, he eventually got dizzy and that is why he wanted to go to that room and rest .


    Right now, after all that happened that day, Isiah just thought that he needed more time with Ciel. He wanted to know a lot of the things that happened when he was not there. He just wanted to know what happened to him so that he could help him regain his smile again.


    It was not something that Isiah cared about before to other people however when ites to Ciel he just thought that he was special.


    ` He is my family right now `


    Isiah went outside after he ended the summoning spell of Jafar and cut a lot of wood to bring it inside for more heat .


    He could have used his powers to create fire but by doing that I just wanted to clear his head .


    He stayed out there for hours all by himself doing that without checking up on both Ethyl and ciel , however he was capable of feeling the eyes of Eijar looking at him all the time .


    Ethyl after a few minutes of going iside te house she just had to run away. When she came up to that conclusion she headed towards Ciel room and talked to him for one more time .


    He wasying on the bed but he didn''t say that he was not feeling well, he just said to her :`` Are you okay ?``


    Ethyl couldn''t even get closer to him when she knew that she was going to leave him .


    she stayed by the door then said :`` Yes , I am , hey ¡­.Ciel ¡­I am going to make food for you ``<novelnext></novelnext>


    She choked with tears but she didn''t want him to notice anything, therefore she just waved at him and went to the kitchen and prepared hot soup and bread .


    That didn''t take much time because she used her magic to do that .


    Then she just left a note for him that says:`` Ciel, I am sorry , he is a monster ``


    She knew that Isiah was going to be furious for what she wrote but she didn''t care .


    she had to leave from the ce .


    The only thing that haunted her was the fact that she was leaving Ciel behind her .


    she didn''t take anything with her when she left just secondster .


    She ran away very fast for the sake of her life , she made sure to cover her powers so that he wouldn''t feel her.


    The problem was Isiah didn''t notice that she was away until hourster, and therefore he couldn use the spell that he tracked them with in the first time .


    By the night Isiah entered the house with a lot of woods in his arms , he put them in the fire ce and he set fire there to warm the living room, then he headed towards ciel room to do the same.


    And when he finished he just noticed that Ciel was leepinon the bed without covering his body.


    He just went to him so that he would cover his body and then he noticed that he was weatig a lot even thought the room was freezing .


    Isiah put his palm on his forehead to mesure his temperature and when he noticed that he was burnign his heart started to race .


    He med himself for not checking on him all that day and he just started to panick .


    He called for Eijar immediatly to ask her toe there and bring ethyl with her .


    Eijar ddnt waste a second , she just headed towards the kichen to search for her and when she didnt find her , she searched her in all of the rooms .


    She was so scared to go to him and tell him that she didnt find her .


    The moment she entered the room again she just kept being silent .


    ''He will kill me for sure ''

 Chapter 294 His Fever -MR5

    Eijar was very hesitant to even look at Isiah , she crawled back inside the room with a lot of fear inside of her


    She knew that isiah was going to hurt her if things went wrong .


    This change of personality was huge to her , she was the one who guided him through the world beyond, she was the one who answered his questions , and she was the one just stood by his side while knowing that he was broken to a million pieces .


    She looked at him silently and he felt her presence there , that is why he just looked at her then said :`` Where is she ? I can''t feel her anywhere near here ``


    Eijar just thought that Isiah was not paying attention at all , but he was, when he sent her to call for Ethyl he started to feel her divine energy there and he didn''t find anything .


    Eijar looked at him then said :`` She is not here ``


    `` Do you know where is she ?``


    When Eijar was looking for her she saw the foodin the kitchen and also the note that she left for Ciel to read .


    Therefore she just replied very scared :`` I think that she run away , I found a note in the kitchen tat she left for ciel to read ``


    `` A note``


    `` Yes she said , I am sorry ciel , he is a monster ``


    When Eijar said those words she felt terrified of him .


    His expressions were very nk, she couldn''t know how he felt or what he was going to do , she just sat in her ce without doing anything while waiting for him to talk to her .


    ``She left, and she did that hours ago , I can''t feel her divine energy anywhere near me , the bitc***h ¡­.she just left without notice ``


    Eijar just thought to herself :` He didn''t me , ah , I think I survived `


    In the meantime, Isiah just leaned towards Ciel and started to feel his rhythm of breathing .


    `` I will kill that bit***ch the next time I see her ``


    "Is there something wrong , master?" she asked this time calmly .


    She realized that his anger towards Ethyl was much bigger than towards her therefore she just decided to talk to him normally to see if that would work .


    ``He is sick `` Isiah said with a frustrated tone .


    Eijar crawled towards them , she just crawled till she reached Ciel body then started to look at him then said :`` His face looks so red ``


    `` It is all my fault, I should have kept him with me , I should have protected him all by myself , look at his face , arms , body, he didn''t let me see all the ces where he was hit , but I am very sure that he got a lot of injuries that a grown up could never handle `` Isiah was talking slowly with a lot of pain in his eyes .


    He just looked eijar at that moment then said :`` He is having fever , do you know wht fever could do to a kid ?``<novelnext></novelnext>


    He was not asking her , Isiah was just telling her the huge consequences of his sickness .


    Eijar just looked at Isiah then said :`` We have to bring someone to heal him ``


    `` I can''t trust anyone to heal him right now , I feel like all the people are about to hurt him , there is no one who could treat him genuinely ``.


    After what that man did to Ciel, Isiah just thought that anyone would hurt him the same way that man did .


    That is why he just sat there next to him on the bed while looking at him impatiently .


    ``Your dark energis only going to hurt him and the only way is to seek help from people of the nearest city , it is the only way master ``


    Eijar was talking more seriously and cally than before. That is why Isiah just didn''t say any bad things to her , he just kept looking at Ciel with a sad look in his eyes that was mixed with anger and hate .


    He went to the kitchen and brought a towel and cold water, then started to reduce his temperature physically under the looks of Eijar that was very confused of the way he was acting .


    She was very scared even to suggest to him again to go and bring other people therefore she just said :`` I didn''t notice that Ciel was sick this way, I thought he was just tired of what he had to see back in that street , for a kid i must be too hard for him to be in such situations , Isiah , Ciel is very sensitive a di wish that you could take that into consideration ``


    Isiah nodded his head positively which left Eijarmore confused , it was very rare for her to see him agreeing about something like this and when he did she just felt like something like that is meant to be rare .


    `` Isiah, do you know where are the others by any chance , I mean other than Ethyl , I mean fever is not that big in terms of healin , it doesn''t require any big energy , just a small amount of divine energy will do ``


    When Eijar said that to him, he immediately remembered Lexie, she was the only one that he knew , he knew her ce and he left her in a bad state a few days ago .


    he just looked at Eijar then said:``I don''t know where are those bastards , butknow where Lexie is ``


    `` Then let''s use her ¡­let''s ¡­get help from her, ``Eijar said very quickly .


    She just corrected the word used to get help very fast because she didn''t think that it was right .


    `` I don''t think that she is in a good state to help .


    `` Why??``


    `` I ¡­she was burned with the dark rain ``


    Eijar gave him a weird look then said :`` You did that ``


    `` Yes ``


    `` I don''t think that she will be any help then ``


    Isiah didn''t exin anything to Eijar , he just kept reducing Ciel''s fever silently after that while holding his hand from time to time .

 Chapter 295 I Am Going To Use You

    After a few hours of struggling to reduce Ciel fever , Isiah just tried to wake him up but he couldn''t , he shook his body with his hands , he tried to force him to open his eyes , even threw water on his face so that this would foce him too open his eyes but that didn''t work , he just kept closing his eyes with no knowledge of what was happening there to him.


    Eijar made sure to stay closer to Isiah so that whenever he needed her , she could just be there and help him


    Isiah got mad at one second and threw the towel and the water on the ground and stood on his feet wandering in circles inside that room .


    The room was not dark or even cold , it was very warm because of the amount of wood that Isiah put inside the firece .


    Eijar was looking at him as he was losing his mind for a few minutes before she just said to him:`` I don''t think that this is going to work, master ,``


    She knew that she was risking her life while saying something like this but she just did.


    Isiah stopped walking when he heard what she said then looked at her .


    He had a weird look in his eyes , it just felt so wrong of him to go ask Lexie for a favor after the way he treated her when she was injured .


    When she was begging for him to stay with her , she just left her there all by herself dealing with the pain that he caused for her .


    It has been a few days and he didn''t even check up on her , and he was going to leave her there until she rotted , he was even going to leave her there until she died , and he was never going to take her with him.


    "I am not going to bring her," Isiah said .


    ``You have to make up your mind, either you let her heal him or bring someone from that city , just dont waste more time .


    Isiah punched the wall next to the window as he walked outside then he said :`` Let''s use her ``


    At that moment, he brought Jafar and rode him , Eijar stayed with Ciel and Isiah asked her to keep being next to him until he came back .


    Isiah was feeling terrible since that morning because of hunger but he managed to control it , after all he called one man and that amount was tolerable for him .


    Jafar knew that the matter was very important that is why he just put all of his thoughts into it and started to fly very fast using both his energy and isiahs.


    He knew that this mission was very sensitive the moment go isiah say to him:`` You better be fast ``


    Everything was used for the sake of the sess, he didn''t feel ashamed like he was used to whenever he was forced to take isiah energy just to continue flying .


    `` Jafar , I will never forgive you for any dy `` Isiah whispered in his ear the moment he jumped on his back .


    Isiah had a serious look on his face the whole time therefore Jafar didn''t even talk to him, he just kept flying as requested from his master .


    Even tho the distance between the two ces was huge but jafar did his best to bring him to his goal on time , even Isiah was very shocked of how dedicated he was during that time .


    When Isiah reached the first house where they lived in Emperium he was very happy that he reached very fast .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Then he asked Jafar to wait for him outside until he brought her with him .


    Isiah entered the house very fast and headed to her room , there was no movement in the house , and even when he opened the door of her room he just didn''t feel anything moving inside the house .


    Isiah was capable of looking in the dark therefore he just headed towards her bed , and when he saw her there sleeping he felt a bit relieved .


    He was relieved that she didn''t die and that she was going to fulfill what he was going to ask her .


    With no dy , Isiah just carried in his arms then started to leave the house .


    He put her on top of Jafar thenjumped on his back behind her .


    When he brought her outside he just noticed that she had lost a lot of weight since thest few days when he carried her .


    And when he looked at her face he just noticed that she was pale .


    and right before Jafar began to fly again , Isiah just turned her body to face him .


    Then Jafar started to fly again.


    Isiah put his palms around her cheeks to see carefully what had gone into her then kept looking at her the entire way back to the borders of Emperium.


    However to hold her body from falling he just hugged her tightly while resting her head on his shoulder .


    He tried a lot not to move so that he wouldn''t wake her up but at some point she just moved and started to wipe her face with the hand that had a cut injury .


    She felt something that was not normal , especially the cold sensation around her .


    She raised her face very fast so she bumped into Isiah''s chin .


    Isiah noticed that she was okay so he released his hands for a bit so that he didn''t appear like he was hugging her then said :`` don''t move a lot, you are going to fall``


    `` Fall?" she wandered before she looked around her .


    Lexie just thought that she was dreaming that is why she just said :`` appearing in my dreams right now ?``


    Isiah just looked at her then said :`` No ``


    `` Yeah , of course , you are not going to say that it is a dream , it is a dream , I am so sure of it ``


    ``I am going to use you again ``

 Chapter 296 I Am........So Sick!

    When Lexie heard Isiah''s voice so vividly in her ears , she just goosebumps all over her body , she even flinched as she tried to put her arms crossed in front of her chest to touch her arms , it was just a desperate way to calm herself down .


    Her dreams were not going to be this real, the same tone, the same sent , and the same energy that was around him .


    Lexie just swallowed her saliva and then waited for a few seconds before she wanted to speak .


    But in the meantime , she just felt dizzy from flying around at that speed .


    Since Isiah told Jafar that he was going to put the me on him if something happened to the kid , he just had to put all of his efforts to bring him back very fast .


    Lexie was definitely not okay .


    A few days before , she lost a huge amount of blood , she got burned by the dark rain he summoned , and she was left all by herself with no source of energy or any supervision.


    she didn''t even eat in the past days , in fact she didn''t even move out of that bed .


    The pain was more than she could handle. All that she thought about at that period was how she deserved to be left alone all by herself to die just like what happened to him .


    she didn''t even me him when he left , she cried of course, she broke into millions of pieces, and she melted down , but she didn''t me him at all for focusing on his goals and leaving her there .


    But now as she was sitting in front of him while her whole body was leaning on his body she felt like she didn''t want to be here , she didn''t want to meet after that , and she didn''t want him to see her in this bad condition .


    She was a woman , there she just started thinking about how messed up she looked and she even started to worry about meeting ethyl who looked stunning in front of him thest time .


    "I can''t, " She said with a quiet voice .


    "You have no choice, " Isiah said to her .


    She bit her lips while holding on to his arm so that she wouldn''t fall .


    " Of course, you would say that, " She replied without even looking at him .


    Isiah didn''t want to even see her again after that day but now that he was sitting in front of her he just wanted to use her again .


    " You can take it right now " She said while resting her head on his shoulder because she just couldn''t focus on anything that was in front of her , the amount of dizziness that has gone into her forced her even to close her eyes so that she wouldn''t faint or even vomit in front of him .


    She said those words because she thought that he was going to take her blood, she didn''t mind even after betrayed her that way .


    Isiah looked away , he just said with a calm voice this time :" Not the blood"


    Lexie was terrified when Isiah said that , she just couldn''t think of any possible thing that she could help him with .


    "Not the blood ? " She wandered .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Isiah just continued to look away and he didn''t even want to have a conversation with her .


    She always has this way of forcing him to have a conversation when he doesn''t even want to do that .


    Isiah just said to Jafar in the Gowariannguage :" Take as much as energy you want , but make sure that we arrive on time "


    " Yes, master, I will do exactly that. '''' Jafar replied as he took a lot of Isiah''s energy to continue flying at the same speed .


    Lexie stopped talking when she heard him talking to Jafar .


    She couldn''t even hold on to Isiah anymore , her hand fell to the side as she just kept breathing slowly trying to keep staying awake all this time .


    When Isiah felt her hand fall next to him , he realized that she couldn''t stay awake while being transported this way in her wreck state , therefore he put his arm around her waist to make sure that she wouldn''t fall .


    when Lexie felt his arm around her she just whispered to him:" Isiah, I am useless "


    She couldn''t believe that Isiah was there next to her asking for her to do something for him, she just couldn''t believe that he reached out to her .


    "Yes, you are, " He replied firmly .


    " But why ?...Why are you here ?" She was very ashamed even to say those words .


    Deep down she wanted him to reach out to her , she was sad but excited, she was feeling betrayed but frightened , she was very angry but she also loved him deeply and unconditionally .


    Lexie didn''t even mind that he was so explicit about his feelings toward her .


    She knew that she didn''t mean anything to him, she knew that he was not even for her after he left her out , and also she knew that he was only going to use her and throw her away .


    " I think ¡­I think ¡­I am sick ¡­mentally ..there is something weird with my brain " She said .


    '' Yes, I am sick , I am so sick , why would I even want to help someone like you , why would I even want to help you even though you left me there to die , I am sick ¡­so sick '' She thought to herself .


    She was still closing her eyes and resting her head on his chestfortably when she heard him sigh impatiently .


    she knew immediately that he was sick of listening to her so She just stopped talking to him .


    In the meantime, Isiah didn''t even want to talk to her that way , he sighed to stop her from talking and she eventually did .


    a few hourster, they arrived to the house , and right when Isiah was going to descend from jafar''s back he realized that she was asleep all that time

 Chapter 297 A Good Father

    Isiah didn''t waste any time in front of the house, he just ended Jafar''s summoning spell the moment he carried Lexie between his arms .


    Then he turned around and entered the house very fast , he had to check up on Ciel first to see whether he was okay or not .


    And right when he entered the his room, Eijar crawled to the edge of the bad the said :" His fever is not going down even with the cold water, I kept doing it master but I just couldn''t reduce it "


    Isiah put Lexie on the bed sitting , then looked at Eijar and said :" let''s hope that this will work or is going to burn that vige down right now " .


    He put his cold hand upon Lexie''s face and then said :" Hey, wake up "


    He didn''t even say that gently , he just surprised her a lot when he did that and she ended up getting surprised when she did that .


    Lexie looked at him right away then said :" What ? What happened ? "


    She didn''t even realize that she was inside the house till he just looked at Ciel and pointed at him .


    When she saw Ciel sleeping while breathing with a lot of difficulties while his face was so red , she just looked at Isiah then said :" What happened to him ? "


    " Cold !" He said without even giving her much information .


    Lexie didn''t even care to ask , she just moved towards Ciel with a lot of difficulty and pain , she was about to faint but she just continued to move towards him till she reached him then she put her injured hand on top of his forehead to sense his temperature .


    Right then Eijar said:" He is very sick , and Isiah can''t use a healing magic on him "


    Eijar thought that by intervening there she just saved a lot of time for Lexie .


    Lexie was in a terrible state , even when Eijar saw her she felt bad for her and for the way Isiah was using her even though she knew why Isiah hated her .


    Lexie didn''t have much power to begin with , she used half of it just to calm the pain from the burn and she used the other half to stay alive when Isiah left .


    She had only a small amount that she could use and she was not even sure if it was enough or not .


    Lexie was not experienced in healing magic but she just thought to herself :" If it is really cold then I can do it , I did before , I healed my little sisters several times back then , kids got cold all the time , and it is not that serious if it is going to be taking care of from the beginning , reducing it with cold water is just one good way to it , I just have to use magic and heal him now ''


    Lexie didn''t get Isiah to say that this was the mission he brought her for it , she cared for Ciel a lot and she just wanted to do it so naturally .


    Isiah on the other side , just stayed there standing while looking at her as she was about to use her magic t heal Ciel .


    He felt that small amount she had and he just kept looking at her all the time feeling confused about the way she was handling the situation so selflessly .


    Lexie took Ciel''s hand between her hands and used a healing spell on him right away .<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She stayed like that for a long time because she didn''t trust her powers at all .


    She felt like she couldn''t do it anymore while sitting therefore she just moved slowly till she reached the wall and rested her back on it , then she just continued what she was doing silently .


    Isiah got closer to Ciel and started to touch his head after a few minutes , and when he realized that his fever was getting down he just looked at her without saying anything .


    Then he grabbed the towel and put it on cold water and started to help her doing that too for a long time after that .


    After a while Eijar just said :" I think that he is going to be okay , he has to eat well , and reduce activity until he healspletely , the cold weather here is what did that to him "


    At that moment , Isiah just did a spell and created some clothes for him and he started to remove the clothes that he sweated in .


    Lexie was looking at him while feeling very dizzy , she just said to him:" You would make a great father "


    Right when she ended what she said , Lexie just couldn''t even force herself to keep her eyes open .


    She fainted immediately next to Ciel while Isiah was looking at her after what she said .


    Eijar just said to Isiah at that moment :" she sucked her entire energy to do that spell , I am not even sure if she is going to be okay or not after this "


    " And ? " Isiah said very pissed that Eijar was implying that he needed to do something for her .


    He was very pissed that she was acting this way too, lexie was making Isiah feel very bad especially towards her , not because of guilt , but because he just thought that she was very stupid to be next to him after he ditched her alone in that ce for days .


    " She wanted that " Isiah said very coldly .


    " I know "


    " And ?" He said ,very cold .


    " Nothing , nothing , master " she said as she crawled away to get outside the room.


    Isiah removed Ciel''s clothes and cleaned his body with the towel then he just made him wear the clean clothes while looking at Lexie from time to time .


    When he got to see Ciel''s chest , arms , and legs , he just felt terribly sick , the kid had a lot of injuries that he didn''t show to him and if it was not for this , he was not going to seen this ever .


    And right when Isiah was about to close thest button of his shirt, Cile opened his eyes with a weird look in his eyes .

 Chapter 298 I Know Youre Scared

    When Isiah saw that Ciel opened his eyes , he just looked at him with a serious expression as he kept closing thest button in his shirt .


    He was very happy to see him open his eyes but at that moment he just couldn''t smile at him or even say something good to him.


    He didn''t notice that Ciel was having a weird look in his eyes that was terrifying. Isiah tried to get close to touch his forehead to see if the fever was gone or not .


    He rested his palm on his forehead very fast but he was shocked that Ciel pushed him away .


    When Ciel felt his palm upon his skin , he just backed off until he touched the wall with his backwhile holding the ce of thest button then said :`` Whattt¡­??? What are you doing ?``


    When Isiah was pushed away he just realized that the kid was very scared of him somehow and that is why he got closer to him again ashe just had to give me a calm look in his eyes.


    " It is me ¡­Isiah "


    Isiah was not even convinced by himself let alone a kid , Ciel just closed his eyes and said :" Don''t¡­."


    Ciel said that as he put his arms around his body .


    Isiah waspletely clueless about what was happening therefore he just sat next to him in the bed then said :'''' You were sick , you got fever all day and ¡­I was very worried because you didn''t tell me how you felt ``


    It didn''t seem that Ciel was listening to him at all , he kept looking at him in a weird way as if he was scared of him .


    Isiah just tried to hold his hand at that moment but Ciel just pushed his hand away then said :`` Don''t touch me ``


    Right then Isiah knew that Ciel was okay , he just made sure when he touched his face before .


    When Isiah heard that he just stood very fast and moved away from him , he wanted to give him more space and he also felt very sad and pissed at the same time that he had to be away from him for a reason that he didn''t know .


    ` I am pushing him a lot , and I think it is too much for him , I think he is scared of me for what I did in front of him , that is the only exnation ¡­I became a monster in front of him twice this day..it is very understandable ` Isiah thought .


    He just kept standing next to the window as he said :`` Listen to me, I know that you pissed and even scared to see me today , but you have to know that I am here for you , right now your fever is gone , you are kay , so just have some rest ¡­if you need anything ¡­Look ¡­if you need me just call me `` .


    Right then Isiah just headed towards the other side of the bed and carried Lexie away .


    Ciel didn''t even seem to notice that Lexie was sleeping next to him .


    And that confused Isiah even more .


    He just went outside then called for Eijar and said to her :``Stay the night with him``<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    `` How about you ?`` She said when she noticed that he was carrying Lexie in that state .


    `` He woke up and I think that he is scared of me because of what happened this morning . `` Isiah replied to her as he kept moving .


    He didn''t even want to hearher answer as he just kept moving away .


    When Isiah walked away he was so sure that Ciel was okay right now physically but emotionally he was very scared that is why he had to give him the space he needed before talking to him .


    When Isiah carried Lexie to the other room he just felt like he was not carrying anything , she was too small, too light weighted and too pale after thest spell she did .


    When he was so focused on Ciel he just didn''t care enough to help her but now that she was between his arms he just wanted to do that .


    ''I know I am going to need her in the future,'' He thought as he was putting her in the bed .


    Lexie didn''t wake that whole time , she was very weak and she just slept unintentionally .


    He just covered her body then sat next to her looking at the wall in front of him .


    Isiah was going to level and if it was not for the mistake that Ethyl made he would have been there without any dy .


    ` I may find some answers in Afan but right now I just can''t leave while these two are sick like this ¡­she has to recover before going up `


    When Isiah left her there to die that day he was not even going to take her with him, he just wanted her to die there slowly because of leaving him to face death the same way .


    He questioned therefore doing it but at the end he just did it ¡­he did what needed to be done .


    But right now her value changed , he didn''t want to waste more time searching for Ethyl or the others, he wasn''t going to afford another dy


    ` You better wake up soon , or I am just going to leave without you again` He thought as he rested his palm next to him in the bed .


    Her breaths were very slow therefore he just said:`` You useless girl, you can''t die this way , I will not allow it ,, you will die when I tell you to die , otherwise I am going to kill you ``


    The wind was howling outside the window , and the weather was very cold. The room didn''t have any heat. Isiah was not bothered but he knew that this would affect her a lot now that she was weak .


    That is why he just headed to the firece and put a lot of wood there and then he just burned it .


    "Isiah¡­."

 Chapter 299 Both Alone In One Room ...

    It was a cold winter day and Isiah had just lit the firece, filling the room with warmth and light. The wood he had collected crackled and snapped as it burned, spreading its heat throughout the room.


    Lexie was lying in bed, her body weak from illness. But despite her condition, she mustered enough strength to call out his name from behind. Her voice was soft, but the sound of it filled the room with anticipation from both sides .


    when she called for him, she didn''t even think that he would turn around to look at her .


    yet isaiah didn''t reply to her , he just looked at her from afar, but she repeated to him again with a stolen breaths :" isiah "


    Lexie''s words came out slowly, each syble pronounced with effort. Her breathing was heavy,bored, as if speaking took all her strength.


    He could see the effort it was taking for her to speak, but he also knew how important it was for her to express what was on her mind. So, he listened intently.


    "Isiah e closer¡­I need to see you ''"


    He stood there, silent, as Lexie spoke to him. Her words were slow andbored, and he could see the effort it was taking for her to express herself.


    Despite her obvious struggle, he remained silent, not knowing what to say. The emotions inside him were a jumbled mess, and he didn''t want to say something he would regret.


    So, he stood there, watching her, he didn''t know that to her he was offeringfort with his presence even though he didn''t have the words to offer.


    " I just ¡­want to see you, " she added .


    Isiah took a step forward, closing the distance between them. He stood next to her bed, looking down at her as she spoke. Despite his inner turmoil, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of concern for her well-being. He could see the toll the illness was taking on her, yet he didn''t do anything .


    As soon as she felt Isiah''s presence beside her bed, Lexie''s hand shot out, grabbing his in a tight grip. He was taken aback by the sudden movement.


    He could feel the fragile strength in her grip, Isiah''s expression turned to one of difort as Lexie took his hand. He didn''t want to be close to her, not after all that had happened. With a swift movement, he pushed her hand away, breaking the connection between them.


    ." I¡­I ¡­..I am so sorry " she said


    The suddenck of contact left Lexie feeling exposed and vulnerable, and she recoiled from his touch as if burned. Isiah''s actions had hurt her, and he could see the pain in her eyes.


    The rejection stung, and she felt foolish for thinking she could make a difference. Shey back against her pillow, feeling more alone than ever.


    Her illness was taking its toll, but the emotional pain was almost too much to bear. She closed her eyes, wishing she had nevere, wishing she could take back the actions that had caused so much hurt.


    Even right now, Lexie was still in the dark about the whole situation. She didn''t even know that Isiah brought her here to heal Ciel, she thought that he brought her for something else and it was just a coincidence that Ciel was sick.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She also thought that Ethyl was still there somewhere even though that wouldn''t exin why Isiah came to bring her back if she was here .


    Isiah was still looking at her from above with a cold look , he didn''t care that much about her state yet she just stood there motionless .


    With a sudden burst of energy, Lexie sat up and looked at Isiah . "I''m sorry," she called out, her voice weak but firm. "I couldn''t help you. I just wanted to make things better, but it seems I''ve only made them worse."


    She fell back against her pillow, exhausted from the effort of speaking. Her words hung in the air, echoing in the emptiness of the room.


    " I am sorry that I couldn''t do what I came here for , just tell me what it is , what should I do ? How can I help you ? "


    She closed her eyes, feeling a deep sense of sadness and regret. She hade to help Isiah, but instead she had caused him more trouble. She couldn''t help but wonder if there was anything she could have done differently, anything that could have made a difference.


    Isiah''s voice cut through the silence, causing Lexie to open her eyes in surprise. He stood next to her bed, his eyes fixed on her. "You did what I brought you here for," he said, his voice soft but firm.


    " Did what exactly ? " She asked, feeling stupid about the whole situation .


    Isiah''s tone was harsh, cutting through the silence of the room. "Are you stupid or something?" he said, a hint of anger in his voice. "I brought you here to heal Ciel, not to y nurse to you. You did what I brought you here to do, and now it''s time for you to rest and recover."


    All she had wanted to do was help, and yet it seemed she had only made things worse.


    Shey back against her pillow, tears prickling at the corners of her eyes. Perhaps she had been foolish to think that she could make a difference.


    "I didn''t know that this was the reason for bringing me here " she said to him, very confused .


    " Now¡­sleep"


    Lexie wiped the tears from her eyes , it felt like she couldn''t even cry in that situation.


    Isiah didn''t want to touch her or even wipe her tears,and she knew that.


    Lexie knew that he was not going tofort her after all that happened between them.


    " Can you stay by my side at least , I am not asking you to do anything ¡­I don''t want you to do anything¡­just ¡­stay here ¡­I am not feeling well¡­and ¡­I¡­feel cold "

 Chapter 300 I Will Not Cry Anymore

    " I feel cold, Isiah " she said while looking at him with a lot of fear in her eyes .


    Lexie was never afraid of him since she got to know him better , she was never afraid of him as a mage , she was just afraid of him as a human being like her .


    She knew that she meant nothing to him, she knew that he is capable of letting her alone to die , she knew that he could kill her so easily without a blink of his eyes , and she knew that every other girl in this world might have a chance to be loved or even taken care of by him except of her .


    She tried so hard not to cry as she said those words but she ended up shocked with her tears .


    " I am sorry ¡­I will not cry anymore , just ¡­ignore this "


    Isiah looked at both her hands that were on top of the cover, the one that melted was still shaking since the incident .Isiah thought at the first night that this happened because of the pump of adrenaline but right now he was not sure anymore .


    If her hand is still shaking like this , this only means that she had damages her nerves because of that spell he made .


    The other hand was healing just fine but slowly because of her health in general.


    Isiah stood by Lexie''s bedside very fast , he did that without any warning , she was not expecting that which made her stomach ache and tremble .


    Isiah was still having that cold look in his eyes while he was watching her shiver and shake beneath the covers.


    She was sick, and the illness had left her unable to sleep or find anyfort.


    "The firece is working , it will take time before the room is going to be warm"


    Lexie nodded her head very fast , she just couldn''t exin to him what she wanted , she was so desperate even to think that he would understand what she meant .


    The only thing that she wanted at that moment was to feel the human warmth of his body , however he just thought that she was cold .


    "It will take time, yes ," Lexie muttered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Isiah sighed and went to the closet, grabbing an extra nket to ce over her.


    "Just try to rest," he said with a serious look on his face.


    Lexie''s eyes closed, and for a moment, Isiah thought she had fallen asleep. But then she spoke again.


    "I''m sorry," she whispered.


    Isiah''s hand tensed, and he felt his anger begin to boil up again. He wanted to pull away, to tell her that her apology was too little, toote. He had never forgiven her for what she did, and he wasn''t about to start now.


    " Don''t you ever dare to think that things changed between us , nothing changed " He said , very coldly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lexie opened her eyes right away when she realized that he was still mad , she bit her lips then she tried to sit on the bed forcibly .


    She was breathing heavily while leaning on both of her injured hands , the pain was immeasurable yet just the sense of guilt that was right then pushed her to even move when she couldn''t .


    " What are you doing ? " he shouted at her .


    Lexie just extended her arms toward him, he was still standing next to her and looking at her from above .


    " I ..Am not saying this to make you forgive me ¡­please don''t ¡­don''t forgive me "


    She was crying heavily and Isiah felt confused by the way she was acting , her expressions were filled with pain yet she just didn''t rest as he asked her , she just had to push her body to the limit .


    She just put her hands on his hands , and despite all of the pain she felt , she just grabbed his body towards her bed , she forced Isiah to sit next to her .


    " Don''t forgive me " she said while looking into his eyes which felt so close as he was sitting next to her .


    " What are you doing ? Just sleep in your bed " he said very firmly .


    Lexie leaned towards him , she was not evenfortable with moving , and her hand that melted was still shaking , she just rested her hand on his shoulder and then said to him :" I will love you? Isiah, I will love you even if you were to kill me in the future , nothing changed , you are so free to hate me and I think I am free too to love you "


    Lexie moved away from him she put both of her hands on herp, Isiah looked into her face , then he looked at her hand that was shaking then he said :" I told you, I am going to kill , don''t you ever dare try to get closer to me , or even think that you could talk to me so easily "


    Lexie was still crying but she didn''t look at him this time , she knew him enough to be so sure that he was telling the truth .


    " I will make sure to stay away from you¡­" she said while not being able to even look at his cold eyes .


    At that moment Isiah moved away from the bed, he even left the room very fast while she kept looking at the firece with tears in her eyes .


    Isiah went outside that room, he even walked outside the house in that terrible weather , he called for Eijar right away as he stood at the door looking at the snow falling on the ground .


    " Master , you called for me ? "Eijar said to him .


    " Is he okay? Ciel?"


    " He is, he struggled to sleep at first but I helped him, it must be because of everything that happened , is she okay ? " Eijar asked very fast .


    " No ¡­and we are not going to wait here for her until she heals , I am leaving this ce first thing in the morning "

 Chapter 301 He Has Every Right...

    The next morning, Isiah started his day by walking outside to clear his thoughts. He had a lot on his mind, a lot of ideas, and a lot of questions too. He was so sure about leveling up, but he was a bit hesitant about it now that Ciel was sick. He knew that putting him in a dangerous situation in his current state was only going to result in him being away from him.


    Eijar spent the night with Ciel, making sure he was asleep and not having any trouble. His temperature was normal during the night, and he just needed to rest for a bit before he could return to his normal state.


    Eijar thought that Ciel was going to stay asleep once he opened his blue eyes, but he surprised her when he asked about what happened the night before. Eijar didn''t hide anything from him and told him about his sickness, about Ethyl running away, and about Isiah bringing Lexie to heal him.


    Ciel sat there motionless as he kept listening to her, then he just patted Eijar''s head and said, "I can''t believe all of this happened when I wasn''t awake."


    Eijar was very happy that he was not terribly sick like before, and she said to him, "I have to tell Master that you''re okay."


    Ciel looked away, breaking eye contact, then said, "Where is he?"


    "Outside," Eijar answered.


    "Can you just ask him to level up without me?" Ciel asked.


    Eijar kind of anticipated that he was going to feel that way, so she said, "He''s not going to do that, Ciel. He came back to take you with him. He''s not going to let you stay here behind him."


    Eijar thought that leaving Ciel there while she went to tell Isiah about his state was a good idea, so she crawled quickly away from him and headed outside.


    The moment Eijar found Isiah outside walking in the snow around the house, she told him that Ciel was okay, and immediately he said, "We have to leave right now."


    "And her?" Eijar asked, scared of his reaction.


    Eijar knew that Isiah had no emotions towards any human being. She knew that Isiah had already left Lexie behind once before, but this time she thought that he wouldn''t do that. And even the night before, when he talked about it, she thought that he was speaking that way because he was upset, but the truth was that he was going to do that.


    Isiah left Lexie there and headed towards Ciel''s room quickly, wanting to see if he was in a good state to go with him or not.


    For the first time, Eijar felt that Isiah was acting very cold towards a person in a way that was not justified.


    Of course, she knew that he hated people of the upper regions and his own people too, but she thought that at least he would care to keep an ally next to him who would die unconditionally for him.


    Even an evil demon from the world beyond would think about something like that, but he didn''t even seem to consider it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Therefore, Eijar had to step up and tell Lexie that he was going to leave her behind.


    She crawled to the room where Lexie spent the night, thinking that she would be asleep at least, but she wasn''t. Lexie was sitting in bed, her back leaning against the wall


    Eijar knew that Isiah had no emotional attachment to any human being. She thought that even though Isaiah had left Lexie behind before, he wouldn''t do it again. But at night, when he brought up the subject, she realized he was serious about leaving Lexie behind.


    Isiah quickly headed to Ciel''s room to see if she was in good enough condition to travel with him. For the first time, Eijar felt that Isiah was acting cold towards someone in an unjustified manner.


    She knew he hated people from the upper regions and even his own people, but she thought that at least he would care enough to keep someone like Lexie, who would die for him unconditionally, by his side. Even an evil demon from the world beyond would have thought about that, but Isaiah didn''t even seem to consider it.


    So Eijar had to step up and inform Lexie that Isaiah was leaving her behind. She crawled to the room where Lexie was staying and thought she would be asleep, but Lexie was sitting on the bed with her back against the wall, staring out the window.


    The fire in the firece was almost out and she looked like she hadn''t slept at all that night.


    "How are you feeling today?" Eijar asked her.


    Lexie was so deep in thought that she didn''t even notice Eijar entering the room. When Eijar asked her, she turned around in surprise. "I don''t know," Lexie answered.


    Lexie thought Eijar waspletely loyal to Isaiah and would never do anything without his permission. She thought she was some sort of a pet. But their rtionship was more than that.


    "He''s going to leave you behind as he levels up with Ciel and me to Afan ," Eijar suddenly said.


    What confused Eijar even more was that Lexie didn''t show any reaction to being betrayed by Isiah''s decision to leave her behind. "I see," Lexie said calmly.


    "I''m telling you that he''s going to leave you here and level up with me and Ciel," Eijar said, frustrated that Lexie was being so calm about it.


    "It''s his choice," Lexie exined, trying to control her shaking hand. "I don''t want to stand in his way and ask him to take me with him. If he''s decided to leave me here, then he must feel it''s for the better. If he''s okay with leaving me here, then it''s fine."


    "You can''t be serious," Eijar wondered. "Do you really support this decision even if it means being left behind?"


    "He doesn''t owe me anything," Lexie said. "If he''s going to bring chaos, why would I think I''m special to him? I left him to die once and he has every right to leave me here to die".

 Chapter 302 Please...Promise Me !

    ?


    Eijar understood that what Lexie was saying about Isiah was urate, as he despised the girl and wouldn''t care if she were gone. However, at that moment, Eijar realized that Lexie was needed to keep the peace within their group. Isiah was acting irrationally and causing fear among the others, and Eijar was forced to be there due to their connection. He believed that having someone who seemed stable would help maintain their sanity and prevent them from turning on each other.


    "So, are you just going to stay here until you rot and die?" Eijar asked, his anger evident.


    Lexie looked around, holding her hands steady, then met Eijar''s gaze and replied, "I guess so. I don''t have a reason to live anymore. I lost my entire family in Delwias Ind and couldn''t even get revenge on the person responsible. Now, I''m here alone and hurting, and I''m not sure I want to keep living."


    Eijar crawled into Lexie''sp and looked up at her. "Do you mean you''re better off dead?"


    Lexie was shocked by Eijar''s words, feeling as though they had struck a chord.


    "I could help you with Isiah," Eijar offered, a wicked smile on her face.


    "There''s nothing you could do," Lexie replied, a sad smile on her face.


    "I could make him love you," Eijar said, her smile growing even more wicked.


    "I don''t want that," Lexie said, looking away from the window. "He''s free to choose what he wants right now."


    Eijar exined, "I don''t mean I could convince him to love you, just help you with that."


    Lexie shook her head. "He''ll never forgive me. There''s no point in trying."


    Eijar was frustrated and angry that she couldn''t convince Lexie toe with them. "Fine, if you want to die, then just die," she said before crawling out of the room and going outside.


    She noticed that Isiah was still inside the house and said, "This is taking too long." She turned to the room where Ciel was staying.


    Isiah was there, standing next to the window, talking to someone. Eijar interrupted them, saying, "Are we going now, Master?"


    Isiah didn''t even look at her as he replied, "We''re going now."


    Ciel got out of bed and headed for the door, not even ncing at Isiah as he walked towards Lexie''s room.


    Ciel was aware of the role that Lexie yed in saving his life. Her use of magic had proved crucial in helping ICiel recover from his injuries, and for that reason, Ciel found it difficult to understand why Isiah had decided not to bring her with them. He had heard Isiah say that he did not want Lexie to be a part of their journey, but Ciel couldn''t shake off the feeling that they needed her.


    Ciel approached Isiah, seeking an exnation for his decision. "Isiah, why have you decided not to take Lexie with us? She helped mest night, and I think we should go together ," Ciel said.


    Isiah turned to Ciel with a stern look on his face. "Ciel, I appreciate your concern, but I have my reasons for leaving Lexie behind," he said. "She may have helped us, but I don''t trust her. I don''t want her to be a part of our group."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It was not that isiah didn''t trust Lexie but he just wanted to not be tied to her anymore.


    Ciel couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He knew that Isiah had a reputation for being stubborn and fiercely independent, but he couldn''t understand why he would refuse to bring someone along who had proven to be trusted.


    "Isiah, I understand that you have your concerns, but we need her. She always helped me, she never hurt me . please let us take her ," Ciel persisted.


    Isiah sighed, "Ciel, I appreciate your argument, but my mind is made up. Lexie is noting with us. End of discussion."


    Ciel was disappointed but he knew that he wouldn''t be able to change Isiah''s mind. He realized that he would have to find another way to help Lexie


    He didn''t want to leave her behind, especially when she seemed so sad and alone.


    Ciel hesitantly approached the door to Lexie''s room, not sure if he should enter or not. But he couldn''t help himself; he needed to see for himself if Lexie was okay. As he pushed the door open, he saw her sitting on the edge of her bed, her head in her hands.


    "Lexie," Ciel said softly, approaching her cautiously.


    She looked up at him, and a sad smile crossed her face. "Hello, Ciel," she said. "What brings you here?"


    "I just wanted to check on you," Ciel said, sitting down beside her. "Isiah told me what you did for himst night. I''m really grateful."


    "It was nothing," Lexie said, shrugging. "I''m just d I could help."


    "I don''t want you to leave," Ciel said, his voice small. "I don''t like it when people are sad."


    "I know, Ciel," Lexie said, cing aforting hand on his shoulder. "But sometimes, we have to do things we don''t like. And sometimes, people have to leave."


    Ciel looked up at her, tears in his eyes. "But I don''t want you to leave," he repeated.


    "I know, Ciel," Lexie said, pulling him into a hug. "But sometimes, we have to say goodbye to the people we love. But we''ll always have the memories, and that''s what''s important."


    Ciel sniffled, clinging to Lexie tightly then he said :"For me , for me Lexie ¡­can you do it for me "


    Lexie had tears in her eyes at that moment, she was very sad that she made a kid have such a sad feelings , she helped him get up in her bed and once he was sitting next to her she said while patting his golden hair :" I would do anything for you, Ciel ..anything ¡­the thing is ¡­Isiah "


    " Don''t think about him ¡­I will talk to him ¡­just promise me that you are going with us "

 Chapter 303 Her Answer

    ?


    Lexie was aware of herck of magical abilities, but Ciel''s persistence was hard to resist. His big, blue eyes were charming, and had a way of convincing even the most stubborn of individuals, including Lexie.


    Isiah, moved by Ciel''s persuasion, created a warm outfit for him using his magic, to protect him from the bitter cold. With Eijar by his side, Ciel stepped outside and gazed at the sky with a fierce determination, mirroring Isiah''s gaze. The whole region held its breath, waiting for the trio to embark on their journey.


    Ciel cast a quick nce back towards the house, hoping to catch a glimpse of Lexie and ensure that she was following them. However, he was unable to confirm her presence, leaving him with a sense of uncertainty.


    Isiah was aware that Afan would be vastly different from the ce they currently inhabited. He anticipated the presence of a diverse setting, different from the likes of Delwias Ind and Emperium. The difference in development between the two ces was evident, and Isiah believed that the people of Afan would be even more advanced.


    Isiah had observed how the people of Emperium seamlessly integrated science and magic into their daily lives, which only heightened his expectations for Afan. He imagined a ce where technology and sorcery coexisted, creating a utopia of sorts. A ce where the impossible was possible and where the limits of the imagination were pushed to their very brink.


    Isiah couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement at the thought of venturing into such a ce. The unknown held a mysterious allure that was impossible to resist, and he was eager to discover what Afan had in store for them.


    Isiah was aware that Ciel had been silent during that time, and he didn''t want to intrude on his thoughts. He knew that by simply asking, he would open the door to further questioning about why Lexie was being left behind in such a vulnerable state. So, he decided to give Ciel some space and continued walking ahead of them.


    Isiah summoned Jafar to take them to the transportation center in the woods. When Jafar arrived, Eijar quickly moved towards him and perched herself on Jafar''s head. Eijar then began to speak to Jafar in the Gowariannguage, expressing her concerns about their journey.


    "He is leaving the girl behind," Eijar said. "I am not sure she will be safe with him in Afan. He wants to destroy everything around him, and of course, Ciel wouldn''t be safe next to him."


    Eijar''s words were filled with caution and unease.


    Jafar waited until Isiah had taken hold of Ciel before responding to Eijar. "You can''t expect Master to bring her with him. He isn''t doing all of this to form connections with people. He hates them for what they did to him. This is a natural reaction from him." Jafar''s words were matter-of-fact, but held a hint of understanding in them as well.


    Isiah''s motivations and actions wereplex and multiyered, and none of them could intervene to change any single thing .


    Before even Isiah was able to reach Ciel he heard a whisper , he recognised her immediately , it was her voice again .


    " Isiah ¡­Isiah " she was saying it with a sick voice .<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Isiah had no exnation about why he was capable of hearing her voice but he just ignored her .


    Isiah beckoned to Ciel, urging him to follow him. Ciel stood still, his gaze fixed on the door, a look of frustration on his face. The thought of leaving Lexie behind weighed heavily on him, but Isiah was insistent.


    "Come on, we have to go. She''s noting with us. End of discussion," Isiah dered firmly.


    Despite his reluctance, Ciel followed Isiah, but his thoughts were still with Lexie. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something was not right about leaving her behind.


    Suddenly, the sound of something hitting the ground echoed through the room. Ciel spun around immediately, his attention drawn to the source of the noise. But Isiah stood motionless, his gaze fixed ahead, as if he was anticipating what he would see. The whispers of her voice, calling out his name, echoed in his mind and he knew that she would be there, lying on the ground.


    Despite this knowledge, he chose to keep it hidden from the others, not wanting to bring attention to her presence. Isiah could feel her presence, her body following them even as they prepared to depart. He knew that she was drawn to him, her fate intertwined with his own.


    But despite this knowledge, Isiah remained steadfast, choosing to ignore the pull of her voice. He remained resolute, determined to see their journey through to the end, no matter what obstaclesy ahead.


    And though he could feel her presence, he chose to keep it hidden from the others, not wanting to bring any additional attention to their already troubled path.


    Ciel raced towards the fallen figure with rm, his heart pounding in his chest. He was shocked by the sight that greeted him, and his mind was filled with worry. Eijar was quick to follow behind, her own sense of concern evident in her movements.


    Isiah leaned against Jafar, the steadfast Mantar that had be such a constant presence in their journey. He gazed at the scene before him with a mixture of frustration and resignation. "She had to show up now," he sighed. "If only she had waited just a few more seconds, we would have been long gone."


    His words carried a hint of bitterness, as if he had been betrayed by the arrival of this mysterious figure. Yet despite his feelings, Isiah couldn''t help but feel drawn to her, the whispers of her voice calling out to him still echoing in his mind.


    Ciel frantically tried to rouse her, but to no avail. Despite her valiant efforts to reach them, she was simply too weak. The mere act of leaving her bed and making it to their location was an immense feat, one that had taken a great toll on her already fragile state. Ciel''s heart ached with concern for the girl who had selflesslye to their aid.

 Chapter 304 You Will Die Sooner

    ?


    Ciel took Lexie''s hand firmly in his own. She looked at him with a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes and spoke softly. "I''ll go with you, Ciel. I''ll do my best to help you find your parents. Don''t worry."


    Despite her words, a twinge of uncertainty lingered in Lexie''s heart. She wondered if they would be able to ovee the obstacles ahead and reach the upper region where Ciel''s parents were .


    Isiah gazed at Lexie from a distance, his anger palpable. He couldn''t believe that she had to go through so much just to help Ciel. After seeing her in this state, there was no way that Ciel was leaving without her. Isiah grumbled under his breath, "You are so Fuck***ing stubborn."


    With a heavy sigh, he climbed onto Jafar''s back and turned to the others. "You two better hurry up," he said, his tone stern. Ciel rose to his feet, small but determined. He lent Lexie his support, helping her to take a step forward towards Jafar.


    Isaiah made room for Ciel to climb, positioning him ahead of himself, next to Jafar''s neck. Eiajr perched atop Jafar''s head, while Lexie stood unsteadily, unable to meet Isiah''s gaze. Her injured hand and arm made it impossible for her to climb Jafar''s back on her own.


    Isiah studied Lexie for a few moments, his thoughts turning inward. For the first time, he was genuinely curious about what was going through her mind. From her actions since joining their group, he suspected that Lexie was struggling with some form of mental illness. It was remarkable that she hadn''t run away, like Ethyl had.


    "You know you''re being foolish, don''t you?" he said, his tone not unkind. Lexie didn''t respond, instead, she struggled to keep the tears from falling from her eyes. The sadness and desperation written on her face was evident. Isiah could see that she was fighting a battle within herself.


    The anger returning to his eyes. "What''s wrong with you?" he snapped. "Why are you so determined to put yourself in harm''s way?"


    Lexie didn''t answer, instead, she looked down at her trembling hand, her fingers barely holding on. Isiah felt a pang of frustration and something else he couldn''t quite put his finger on. He didn''t understand why she was doing this to herself, and it was starting to wear on him.


    But despite his annoyance, he couldn''t ignore the way her hand shook, or the pain he saw in her eyes. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. "You fuc****ing answer me when I fuc****ing talk to you ," he said.


    Lexie was too overwhelmed to keep her eyes open. The motion of the world around her was too much, and she closed her eyes, tears streaming down her cheeks. She couldn''t control the sobs that escaped her as she heard Isiah''s angry words.


    Ciel extended his hand, trying to help her onto Jafar''s back, but Lexie was lost in her own misery, her eyes closed tightly. Isiah cursed under his breath and quickly moved to her, wrapping his arm around her waist and lifting her onto Jafar in front of him.


    "Hold on tight," he instructed, his tone firm and unkind. "Too much waste of time "


    Once Lexie was seated in front of Isiah, her legs hanging off one side of Jafar, she opened her eyes in surprise. It was the first time she had looked at Isiah since she arrived in this strange ce.


    "Isiah," she said softly, her voice trembling.


    But Isiah didn''t even acknowledge her. He was too focused on the task at hand. "Jafar, start moving. If I stay here for even another second, I swear I''m going to burn this ce to the ground," he growled.


    Lexie didn''t say anything. She was too shocked by the sudden change in Isiah''s demeanor. He was very angry. It was like a switch had flipped, and the calm, collected man she had seen a few minutes before was reced by someone who was on the brink of exploding.


    She didn''t know what to do, so she just sat there, clinging to Jafar''s fur for dear life. She felt Isiah''s arm around her, offering her support, but his grip was tight, almost painful. She could tell that he was struggling to keep his emotions in check.


    As Jafar took flight, Lexie couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe. The way his wings beat the air, the way he soared through the sky, it was all so magical. But she was also scared. She didn''t know what was going to happen next, and she didn''t know if she was ready to face it.


    Despite her fear, Lexie forced herself to focus on her surroundings. She looked down at the world below, watching as it grew smaller and smaller. She couldn''t help but wonder where they were going, and what they would find when they got there.


    But Isiah didn''t seem to be thinking about that. He was focused on the journey ahead, his jaw set in determination. Lexie could tell that he was going to stop at nothing to achieve his goal, no matter what the cost.


    As Lexie settled into her seat in front of Isiah, she heard his ominous words: "You are going to die." Despite the ominous nature of his statement, Lexie remained calm. She thought that Isiah was threatening to kill her himself, but then she realized that he was actually referring to the danger of the journey ahead.


    "I know that you are going to kill me," Lexie said.


    Isiah turned his gaze towards her, his eyes cold and unyielding. "I think you''ll die sooner," he replied, a hint of cruelty in his voice.


    As their eyes met, Lexie could no longer find the words to respond, so she leaned against Isiah, closing her eyes as if seeking sce from the one who just moments before threatened her life. The harshness of his words weighed on Isiah''s conscience, causing him to release a heavy sigh.

 Chapter 305 The Massacres He Did

    ?


    Lexie felt as if the weight of the world was pressing down upon her, threatening to make her head spin and topple over at any moment. But to her surprise, Isiah did not push her away. Instead, he embraced her, holding her close and steadying her as she struggled to maintain her bnce.


    In that moment, words failed her. She did not trust herself to speak, fearing that if she opened her mouth, her emotions would spill out and she would be unable to stop her tears from falling. So instead, she remained silent, takingfort in Isiah''s arms and allowing herself to simply be held.


    After a tiresome journey on Jafar''s back, Lexie and Isiah finally arrived at the transportation center. The prolonged flight had left Lexie exhausted, and she found herself struggling to stand. Isiah, who had carried Ciel to the ground, noticed her struggles and approached her without a word.


    Despite their animosity towards each other, Isiah gently took hold of Lexie''s waist, helping her to descend from Jafar''s back. She was taken aback by his actions, having expected him to push her away or leave her to fend for herself. Instead, he aided her descent with care, ensuring she reached the ground safely.


    Lexie remained perched on Jafar''s back, too tired to move, but Isiah came to her aid, gently lifting her down with a steadying hand on her waist.


    Ciel, meanwhile, held Eijar with care, and uponnding, proimed with a sigh of relief, "Finally, we''ve arrived." However, the joy of their arrival was short-lived as they were confronted with a grisly sight. The bodies of Eradiosiv and his peopley strewn on the ground, their once proud forms now reduced to a state of utter ruin.


    Ciel immediately recognized the handiwork of Isiah and red at him with a mixture of anger and disgust. Sensing Ciel''s distress, Lexie stepped forward, carefully turning him away from the sight and said, "Ciel, please, don''t look at them." Her voice was soft and filled with concern, and she offered him a gentle embrace, seeking to shield him from the horrors thaty before them.


    "You were right " Ciel whispered.


    Isiah feigned deafness as Ciel spoke, pretending to not have caught his words. Ciel was referring to a previous discussion between himself and Lexie on Delwias Ind, where she warned that Isiah''s killing spree would persist until every obstacle in his path was vanquished. However, upon hearing Ciel''s words, Isiah mistakenly thought that Ciel was speaking ill of him to Lexie.


    Despite the confusion, Lexie rose to her feet with Ciel''s support, following Isiah after he ended summoning Jafar.


    As they stepped into the transportation center, Isiah strode ahead, eager to escape the fact that Ciel had to see the haunting sight of the massacre outside .


    Lexie and Ciel, however, walked slowly, still grappling with the horror of what they had witnessed.


    He felt very exposed in front of Ciel and that made very angry .


    Lexie understood Isiah''s pain . She knew that he was acting out of hurt and anger, but she couldn''t fully condone his actions. Despite this, she still felt a twinge of guilt for leaving him behind in the past, which made it hard for her to fully me him.


    With Ciel''s hand in hers, Lexie tried to offerfort and guidance. She softly whispered, "Try not to pay attention to the terrible things around us, dear. Isiah''s actions are not right, but try to remember that he is hurting. Just keep that in mind."


    Isih wanted to argue with her and say that he was not hurt, however he didn''t waste a second as he kept moving .


    Despite the fact that Isiah could hear Lexie''s words, he didn''t turn around to face her. Instead, he kept moving forward, consumed by his own pain and emotions.


    As Lexie and Ciel followed Isiah, they were searching for a sense of peace and security within the transportation center. Isiah was in a state of distress, knowing that the two of them were about to witness the massacre he had inflicted upon the workers. He felt remorseful for exposing Ciel to this horrific sight, but he didn''t try to stop them from seeing it.


    Upon entering the room where he had left the six mages, Isiah noticed that they had not moved in days. They were still in a state of tears and shock. As soon as they saw Isiah, they fell to the ground, bowing before him, and with heavy tears in their eyes, they dered, "We are under your service, our lord."


    As he walked towards the room where he had left the six mages, he could feel the weight of his actions heavy on his shoulders. He had been so consumed with anger and revenge that he hadn''t thought about the consequences of his actions. He knew that the mages would still be in a state of shock and he wasn''t sure how they would react to seeing him again.


    When he entered the room, he saw that the mages had not moved in days. They were still crying, their bodies wracked with sobs. But when they saw Isiah, they immediately fell to their knees and bowed before him, tears streaming down their faces as they spoke. "We are under your service, our lord," they whispered.


    Isiah was taken aback by their reaction. He had expected anger and hatred, not submission. He felt a sense of disgust as he looked down at them, his mouth twisting into a snarl. He spat on the floor, the sound echoing through the room. He turned around to see the look on Ciel''s face, knowing that the young boy would never be able to forget the atrocities he had just witnessed.


    It was a terrible scene, but it was toote. The young boy''s eyes were already wide with fear and shock, and he couldn''t look away from the sight in front of him. The workers, who were once bustling with activity, nowy motionless on the ground, their lifeless bodies a cruel testament to the horrors that had befallen them.


    Isiah could feel the anger and disgust in the room, and he knew that he was the cause of it all. He had made the decision to take their lives, but he had never thought about the consequences of his actions.


    The young boy''s innocence was now shattered, and he was faced with the reality of the cruel world that he lived in. He couldn''t understand why Isiah would do something like this, why he would take the lives of so many people. The sight was too much for him to handle, and he started to cry.


    Lexie hugged Ciel tightly, trying tofort him and protect him from the horrors that surrounded them. "It''s okay, my dear," she whispered in his ear, "It''s going to be okay. Let''s just get out of here".

 Chapter 306 Willingness To Sacrifice

    ?


    As Lexie approached Isiah, her heart pounded with anxiety. She felt a sense of trepidation wash over her, afraid of what his reaction might be.


    Would he push her away and leave her embarrassed and ashamed? Or, worse yet, would he hurt her physically?


    Despite her fear, she continued to move towards him, trying to handle the situation as best she could. But the thought of leaving him behind, of never seeing him or Ciel again, was almost unbearable.


    She longed to be his, to be his girl, like any other girl before her. As she stood before him, he red at her with intensity that made her feel as if she werepletely exposed and vulnerable.


    Her breathing became shallow, her heart racing so fast she thought it might stop beating.


    "Isiah...I have to go now," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. She was terrified he would push her away, or worse,sh out at her.


    "I''ll be waiting for you there," she added, almost as a plea, even though she knew there was no guarantee they would ever meet again.


    The weight of his gaze was suffocating, and Lexie found it difficult to speak. "Isiah..." she trailed off, unsure of what else to say. Suddenly, one of the male mages behind her spoke up, interrupting the tense moment.


    "It''s ready, sir," he said to Isaiah. Lexie felt a sense of relief wash over her. The spell wasplete, and she could leave without further incident.


    But a part of her still longed for something more with Isiah, and she knew that leaving him behind would be a struggle she would have to face .


    Isiah was gazing at her, his eyes locked on hers, but it was as if he wasn''t even listening to her words.


    The man behind her had addressed him as "lord," but it seemed like Isiah barely even registered it. He was lost in thought, lost in his own world, and Lexie couldn''t help but feel a sense of sadness wash over her.


    She turned away from him, breaking eye contact, and headed to the mage who was waiting for her.


    As she sat in the chair next to the bureau, the mage inserted a bit of Afan''s divine energy into her core.


    It was different from their first leveling experience, as the divine energy was now contained in small balls that were protected byplicated spells.


    They would only open when needed for transportation.


    The mage cast a spell to insert the energy with a regtor, and it hurt Lexie a great deal due to her deteriorated state. But she refused to show any sign of pain or difort to Isaiah, as she knew he was watching her every move.


    Once the procedure wasplete, Lexie headed to the device where she would stand inside. She waved at Ciel with a smile, then turned to look at Isiah once more. He was still staring at her, his gaze intense and unwavering.


    She knew he was ensuring the safety of the procedure, making sure everything was going smoothly.


    She felt a pang of emotion rise in her chest, a mix of longing and sadness, and she whispered to him, "I am sorry, Isiah. I love you."


    She knew he would read her lips, but what she didn''t know was that he heard her voice clearly.


    Despite this, he didn''t say anything, didn''t whisper a word of good feelingsback to her.


    And as she stood there, waiting to be transported, she couldn''t help but wonder what he was thinking, what he was feeling.


    The anticipation in the air was palpable as another mage pressed the button on the device.


    All the necessary data had been input, and the time for the next leveling hade. Isiah looked on as Lexie vanished, whisked away to Afan in just a matter of minutes.


    He let out a deep sigh and turned to Eijar and Ciel, feeling a sense of relief that Lexie had made it safely.


    "It''s safe," he reassured them. "Ciel, it''s your turn now."


    Ciel was perched atop Eijar''s shoulder, and she spoke calmly to him, assuring him that everything would be the same as the previous leveling.


    Ciel nodded his head, and with a gentle pat on Eijar''s head, he said, "I''ll wait for you three."


    Though he didn''t particrly like the idea of the leveling, he didn''t want to dy it now that Lexie was no longer around.


    As he began to walk towards the mage, Isiah stopped him in his tracks, saying, "It won''t take too long, and I''ll follow you right away, kiddo."


    Ciel gave Isiah a curious look, but continued walking towards the mage.


    Isiah wanted to assure Ciel that everything would be alright, but he knew the child was too far removed from him emotionally to believe it.


    After Ciel was transported, Isiah turned to Eijar and said, "It''s our turn now." She looked at him with concern, "Do you think they will follow your instructions?" she asked.


    "Yes, I cast a spell on them. They would die if they mess things up," he replied firmly, letting them hear the threat in his voice.


    "But they could decide to sacrifice themselves just to kill you," she whispered in his ear.


    A sardonic smile twisted Isiah''s lips as he shook his head. "Do you really believe that people would willingly sacrifice themselves for the greater good?" he asked, his tone heavy with skepticism. "I think by now you should know better than that."


    Isiah''s eyes narrowed as he considered the idea. He had seen firsthand how selfish and cruel people could be, how willing they were to trample on anyone in their way to get what they wanted. It was a dog-eat-dog world, and the weak were left to fend for themselves.


    " He had memories of the cult his parents were part of and their willingness to sacrifice themselves, but he knew it was the exception rather than the rule.


    "They won''t sacrifice themselves, I can assure you of that."

 Chapter 307 Leveling To Afan

    ?


    Isiah''s confidence in his n was unshakeable, and he knew precisely what needed to be done before he could safely transport himself to Afan.


    With great care and precision, he made sure that the mages who were assisting him would be unable to run away or interfere with his n until he had safely arrived at his destination.


    He knew that the sess of his mission depended on everything going smoothly, and so he did not hesitate to take drastic measures to ensure that nothing would go awry.


    He injured all of the mages physically, leaving them in a critical state and barely able to stand.


    With a wave of his hand, he cast a powerful spell that would act as a timer, ensuring that they would not be able to run away or interfere with his transportation.


    Isiah had witnessed two previous leveling up , and he knew precisely how long it would take for him to travel to Afan. He made sure that the mages were aware of the consequences of any strange behavior, assuring them that they would be killed if they tried to run away or sabotage the procedure in any way.


    As the mages wept and cried out in pain, only the one who had assisted Isiah with the details was in a better state than the others.


    Isiah approached the device with a fierce determination, fully aware that the sess of his mission depended on everything going exactly as nned


    . The consequences of any attempted escape or disruption would be lethal for them. The mages were crying, in critical condition, except for the person who was going to press the button Isiah with the details.


    Isiah''s eerie smile sent chills down the spines of the mages as his beloved snake, Eijar, coiled around his neck, tightening her grip. She warned him of the peril of their separation, and Isiah, ever the protector, reassured her that he would never let it happen.


    His touch on her body brought a sense of safety to her, and she informed him that it was time.


    As the procedure began, Isiah initially felt only a bit of pain from Eijar''s tight embrace, but then came a sensation of being dismembered.


    His first thought was that the mages had done something to him, but it turned out to be something unexpected.


    The mages performed everything correctly, but they had failed to inform him of a crucial detail.


    While Isiah''s body was strong enough to handle the transportation to Afan, both Lexie and Ciel did not possess enough power to make the journey.


    Isiah''s heart sank as he watched his snake, Eijar, writhing in pain. He had trusted those mages, believing that they would be able to perform the procedure wlessly and transport him, along with hispanions, to Afan.


    But as he heard Eijar''s screams, he knew that something had gone terribly wrong.


    The divine energy in their bodies was not the same as what was required to be in Afan. Those who had leveled up had twice the amount of Afan divine energy inserted into their bodies over a period of several weeks.


    But the procedure the mages performed was working only from the outside, without actually working like it should.


    Isiah''s gaze was fixed on Eijar who was still in excruciating pain. He reached out and ced his palm on her body, trying to soothe her and prevent her from slipping away from him.


    Eijar was important to him, and seeing her suffer like this was unbearable.


    The minutes felt like an eternity as Isiah watched and waited for the pain to subside.


    Finally, when it was over, he fell to the ground,pletely exhausted. Eijar was still in agony, and he could not help but ask her if she was okay, even though he knew the answer.


    She nodded weakly, but Isiah''s intuition told him that something was not right. He muttered, "I know you''re not okay. I think those bastards messed with the fuc***king procedures. They lied to me and did something different."


    Eijar fell onto Isiah''sp, and as he saw her, his mouth hung open in shock. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    "You...you...Eijar...your body," he stuttered, utterly stunned.


    "I feel a lot of pain," Eijar replied weakly.


    Isiah knew that things had gone wrong, but the only thing he didn''t regret was his decision to mess up the spell at thest second, giving it enough time to kill the six mages the moment he arrived.


    Isiah couldn''t shake off the feeling of dread that settled deep in his gut as he cradled Eijar''s fragile body in his arms.


    He felt her weight pressing down on him as he made his way towards the door, the painful groans that escaped her lips reverberating through his body.


    The smoke billowing out of the room was suffocating, and Isiah struggled to keep hisposure as he stumbled out into the open air.


    As he stood outside, his mind was racing, trying to make sense of what had just happened.


    Despite the chaos that had ensued, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief wash over him at the thought of the six mages who were now lying lifeless inside the room.


    His heart raced as he remembered the spell that he had cast, the spell that had turned the tide in his favor.


    But as he looked down at Eijar, who was now resting against his chest, the feeling of satisfaction was reced by a wave of guilt.


    The pain that she was experiencing was unbearable, and Isiah knew that it was because of his own miscalctions that she was now suffering. He couldn''t help but berate himself for not being more careful, for not considering the risks involved in the procedure.


    As he felt her warm breath against his skin, Isiah''s heart swelled with a mixture of tenderness and regret. He knew that he had to find a way to make it right, to ease her pain and make things better.


    With a soft sigh, he rested his palm against her head, and in that moment, he felt an overwhelming desire to protect her, to keep her safe from harm.


    And as she snuggled closer to him, seekingfort from his touch, he realized that his feelings for her had grown stronger than ever before.


    "I''m sorry," he whispered, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "I should have been more careful, more mindful of the risks. I promise you, I''ll make it right. I''ll find a way to ease your pain and make things better."


    As she looked up at him, her eyes heavy with pain and exhaustion, Isiah knew that he would do whatever it took to make things right.


    For her sake, he would go to the ends of the earth and back, if need be.


    And as theyy there, their bodies entwined, he knew that nothing would evere between them. .


    .

 Chapter 308 The Sound Of Cars

    ?


    As Isiah emerged from the device that had transported him and hispanion Eiajr to their destination, he was ovee with a wave of intense pain.


    He copsed onto the ground, his serpent friend draped across hisp. The pain was all-consuming, and for a few moments, he couldn''t think of anything else.


    Eventually, he managed to open his eyes, but all he could hear was a cacophony of noise that filled the air around him. It was loud and disorienting, and he felt a sense of fear rising within him.


    As he tried to make sense of his surroundings, he realized that there were people all around him.


    He felt a surge of panic as he struggled to understand where he was and what was happening. He forced his eyes to focus, and after a few attempts, he managed to get a clear view of his surroundings. To his relief, he saw that he was still in the same ce where he had been transported.


    The noise of the people around him began to fade away, and he could feel his heartbeat slowing down.


    As he tried to move, he felt the weight of Eiajr on hisp, and he realized that she was also experiencing the same pain as him.


    He looked around again and saw that the people were staring at him with a mixture of curiosity and concern. He felt like he was in a strange and unfamiliar ce, and he didn''t know what to do next.


    But one thing he did know for sure was that he had to keep Eiajr safe.


    As he looked around, he noticed that there was no sign of Lexie or Ciel. He assumed that they had also been transported to this strange ce, but he couldn''t see them anywhere.


    Isiah assumed that the people around him were workers at the transportation center, but something seemed off. He couldn''t quite put his finger on it, but there was something different about them.


    It wasn''t until he looked at their clothing that he realized what it was. The clothes these people were wearing were nothing like what he was used to seeing in Delwia''s Ind or even in Emperium.


    They looked modern, simr to the clothing that was worn on Earth when he had died.


    It was as if he had been transported to the same era that he had lived in before he was reincarnated.


    As Isiah tried to make sense of his surroundings, he heard someone in front of him using him ofmitting one of the worst crimes in history.


    They were threatening him with punishment by the government for what he had done in Emperium. He was taken aback by the usation, wondering how they could have known about his actions in a different region.


    As Isiah processed the man''s words, he realized that this new region he found himself in was much more advanced than the others he had seen before.


    He wondered how much time had passed since hisst memory before he arrived in Afan. Despite the unfamiliarity of his surroundings, the man''s use of administrativenguage that was simr to what Isiah remembered from his time on Earth made him feel a bit more at ease.


    But the man''s words about the others being in jail formitting some of the worst crimes in history caused Isiah''s stomach to sink.


    He couldn''t bear the thought of being separated from Lexie and Ciel, especially since he had said that he was going to meet them here. He had to find a way to get them out of there.


    Isiah studied the man''s face and bodynguage, trying to gather as much information as he could.


    He noticed that the man''s eyes kept darting around, as if he was nervous or looking for someone. And when he spoke, his voice sounded firm and authoritative, but there was a hint of uncertainty in it.


    But he had to stay focused. Isiah locked eyes with the man and asked calmly, "Why are we being used of such a crime? What proof do you have?"


    The man stood up straight and cleared his throat before responding, "We have been watching you, Mr. Isiah. We saw what you did in Emperium. We saw how involved you were with the deaths of those mages. We have been observing you from here, and we know everything."


    Isiah felt a chill run down his spine at the man''s words. He knew he had been reckless, but he never imagined that someone was watching his every move.


    He looked down at Eijar, who was still resting on top of him, and felt her breathing steadily. He knew he had to find a way out of this situation and save everyone, including Eijar, who was clearly in pain.


    With determination, Isiah asked, "Can you at least tell me where the jail is? I want to see my friends and make sure they are safe."


    The man hesitated for a moment before responding, "It''s not that simple. You''ll have to go through a trial first. And even then, I''m not sure you''ll be allowed to see them."


    Isiah felt his anger rise at the man''s words. He knew he had to stay calm, though. He didn''t want to cause any more trouble than he already had. He took a deep breath and looked up at the man.


    "I understand. Can you at least help me get Eijar some medical attention? She''s hurt and needs help."


    .


    Isiah felt a sharp taste in his mouth as he listened to the man''s usations.


    He knew he was being watched, but what he didn''t understand was how these people were able to monitor him outside of the transportation center. He pondered the possibility of there being some kind of channeling system in ce, a theory he couldn''t confirm or deny at the moment.


    As he tried to get his bearings, Isiah found himself feeling dizzy and disoriented. He struggled to adjust to the atmosphere of this new ce, which was vastly different from the familiar surroundings of Emperium.


    The energy of Afan felt foreign and heavy, weighing down on him like a physical burden.


    Despite feeling weak and vulnerable, Isiah knew he had toply with the orders of his captors. He made no attempt to resist as they cast a spell on him and whisked him away to a secret jail in the heart of the city.


    His vision was obscured by a blindfold, but even in his confused state, Isiah was able to leave a trail of dark energy behind him, like a breadcrumb trail. He did this to ensure that he could find his way back, should he need to escape.


    As he was being transported to the jail, Isiah heard the familiar sound of an engine, and for a moment, he felt a sense of nostalgia wash over him.


    He couldn''t believe that the same evolution that had led to cars and other modern technologies in his previous life had also taken ce in this world.


    "Wow, people had cars here too!" he thought to himself, momentarily distracted from the dire situation he found himself in.

 Chapter 309 Lucas Duncan

    ?


    Isiah''s past was marked by a trail of violence and bloodshed that he couldn''t simply forget. He had killed countless individuals during his time in Emperium and also in Delwias ind, a ce where strength was the only currency that truly mattered.


    As he was being transported to what was supposedly a secure facility, Isiah couldn''t help but wonder if anyone could truly contain him. His reputation preceded him, and he was aware that no physical barrier or confinement could hold him for long.


    The people he was with now were a mystery to him. He didn''t know if they were capable of keeping him in check, of preventing him from doing what he did best - taking down those who stood in his way. He had underestimated his opponents before, but he couldn''t afford to make that mistake now.


    Isiah''s mind was consumed with doubt and uncertainty as he pondered the strength of those who held him captive. His experience had shown him that the people of the Emperium were not as strong as they thought they were, but he couldn''t be certain if the same held true for these new captors. Only time would tell if they were up to the task of keeping him locked away.


    Isiah''s curiosity couldn''t be contained any longer as he inquired of the man transporting him, "Am I going to meet them?" His mind was gued with thoughts and doubts, wondering whether he could trust this team of people with his life. After all, he was a notorious killer back in Emperium, and had his fair share of enemies.


    The man''s silence in response to Isiah''s question left him wondering if something had happened to Ciel and Lexie. Despite this unease, Isiah knew he had to remain calm and collected, gathering as much information as possible before potentially resorting to burning the ce down.


    As he sat with Eijar lying in hisp, the weight of her body feeling heavy on him, his mind wandered to memories of Delwias Ind. He recalled the moment when Adelita had asked Jivan to break the seal on his body, and he had grown at an rming rate within a short span of time.


    The shock of seeing Eijar grow in the same way brought these memories flooding back, leaving Isiah with a nagging uncertainty about what could happen to him.


    He couldn''t help but wonder, what if the same thing happened to him? The thought of growing at such an elerated pace was both intriguing and terrifying, and he couldn''t shake the feeling of uncertainty that apanied it.


    After what felt like hours of being jostled around in the back of a vehicle, the engine finally came to a stop. Isiah was still blindfolded, but he could hear the hustle and bustle of activity all around him.


    His heightened senses were on full alert, trying to pick up any clues about where he was and what was happening.


    As he was led through the facility, the noise around him only grew louder and more chaotic. Isiah knew that something was happening, but he couldn''t quite put his finger on it.


    He focused on tracking the energies around him, hoping to catch a glimpse of the familiar auras of Lexie and Ciel. But try as he might, he couldn''t sense them anywhere nearby.


    Isiah''s unease grew with every step he took. The more he walked, the more he felt like he was being led into a trap. He wondered why he had been brought here in the first ce. Was this some kind of borate setup to capture him? He couldn''t shake the feeling that he was walking into a dangerous situation, and he vowed to stay on high alert until he figured out what was going on.


    The moment Isiah''s vision was restored, he felt a sense of unease wash over him as he took in his surroundings. The room was spacious and well-furnished, but there was something off about it that made him feel like he was in a secret ce. As if these people were hiding him from the rest of Afan. His mind raced with questions, and he grew increasingly agitated as he waited for an answer.


    The guards left him there all by himself, and he found that very weird .


    When he finallyid eyes on a man in front of him, he was struck by his age. He looked ancient, yet the power he exuded was far greater than anyone he had encountered in Emperium. Isiah wasted no time in demanding answers from him, his voice dripping with anger and hostility.


    The man was in his 90s and had a face etched with deep lines and wrinkles, each one telling a story of a long and eventful life. His hair, once a deep brown, had long since turned a wispy, pale white.


    His body was frail and thin, but his eyes still sparkled with a youthful vigor, hinting at the wisdom and experience thaty within. His hands were gnarled and spotted, each vein and knuckle protruding with an almost fragile fragility.


    " You are finally here? " the man said .


    His voice was soft and wavering, yet it carried with it a quiet authority thatmanded respect. Though his body may have been frail, his mind was sharp, with memories and experiences from a lifetime that had spanned nearly a century.


    "Who the hell are you, and why did you bring me here? And where is Ciel and Lexie?" he barked at them, his eyes shing with fury. He knew he could easily overpower them if it came to a fight, but he needed to know what was going on first.


    The stepped forward and calmly asked, "How did you obtain this type of energy?" Isiah was taken aback by the question, not expecting it to be the first thing they would ask him. He paused for a moment, considering his response before finally answering.


    "Why are you asking !" he said .


    The tension in the room was palpable as he conferred quietly amongst himself , and Isiah could feel his frustration growing. He needed answers, and he needed them now. But he also knew that he needed to be patient and wait for the right moment to strike.


    The man''s voice was filled with awe and disbelief as he spoke to Isiah. "Let me exin to you that never in my entire life I have encountered such strength with such powerful spells. Rumours in the past spread the words about Lucas Duncan, the one who revolted against the system. There is only one who is capable of doing these things, and he did in the past before we just..." His voice trailed off, as if he was hesitant to say more.


    Isiah''s eyes narrowed at the mention of Lucas Duncan, his brother , and suddenly all of his senses were waiting for the conversation to continue.

 Chapter 310 Reports

    <h4>Chapter 310 Reports</h4>


    Isiah was taken aback by the man''sparison of his energy to that of his older brother. The mere mention of Lucas Duncan''s name sent chills down his spine, for he knew all too well the havoc his brother had wrought upon the world.


    Lucas was the one who had ushered in the apocalypse, the one who had contracted Eijar and wielded the power of the dark grimoire with ease. Isiah had always been in awe of his brother''s incredible strength and unparalleled abilities, but he had never imagined that their energies could be simr in any way.


    In Isiah''s mind, Lucas was more than just a mere mortal. He was a prodigy, a once-in-a-generation talent that had surpassed all expectations and shattered all boundaries.


    "Have you met Lucas?" Isiah asked.


    The words tumbled out of the other person''s mouth so fast that they were almost unintelligible as he said: "Met? No one ever met him. Lucas Duncan was far too powerful for anyone to get close to him. But we all knew what he was capable of in his region."


    Isiah''s interest was piqued at the mention of Lucas Duncan. He had heard the name before, whispered in hushed tones among the people in hismunity. Lucas Duncan was a legendary figure, feared and revered for his supernatural abilities. And now, it seemed, Isiah had something inmon with him.


    Even his parents felt a lot of pride towards him despite what he had done years ago.


    "Do you know where he is?" Isiah asked, unable to contain his curiosity.


    "No one does," the man replied. "And that''s why I brought you here. For some reason, you both have the same power. I can''t believe that after all these years, someone else has the same power as him."


    Isiah knew that it was only a matter of time before the man discovered his true identity. And so, he decided toe clean.


    "He''s my brother," Isiah admitted. "And I am Isiah Duncan."


    The man''s reaction was one of fear and trepidation. "A Duncan?" he asked, his voice shaking. "I thought they killed every single one of you. Reports say-"


    Isiah cut him off. "Reports?" he asked, his voice cold and hard.


    He knew exactly what the man was referring to. They were supposed to be killed after the opening of the gates for the first time and even after his birth, branding them as threats to the entire system.


    Isiah could sense the man''s fear and confusion as he spoke about the Duncan family. It was clear that there was a lot of misinformation and rumors surrounding their supposed demise. Isiah couldn''t me the man for being scared; the Duncans had a reputation as one of the most powerful and feared families in the seventh region. But Isiah was determined to set the record straight.


    "Reports? What reports?" Isiah demanded.


    The man hesitated for a moment before answering.


    "There were rumors that the Duncans had been targeted and eliminated by the seventh king. It was said that they posed too much of a threat to the established order, and that they had to be eliminated to ensure the safety and stability of the region and the entire old globe."


    Isiah snorted in derision. "It''s clear that those rumors were greatly exaggerated. As you can see, I''m still very much alive and well. And? probably, so is my brother."


    The man seemed to be processing this information, still visibly shaken by the revtion of Isiah''s true identity.


    Isiah could tell that there was much more to discuss, and that he needed to find out why he had been brought to this secret location and what the people here wanted from him. But for now, he decided to let the man gather his thoughts andpose himself.


    "So, tell me more about this power that my brother and I supposedly share," Isiah said, eager to get back on topic. "What exactly are you looking for, and why do you think that it is special?"


    The man''s demeanor shifted in response to Isiah''s aggressive tone, and Isiah realized that he might have gone too far. However, he didn''t care. He had no time for games or secrets. He needed answers, and he needed them now.


    Despite his old age, the man''s eyes remained sharp, and Isiah could see the gears turning in his head as he considered his response. Isiah was sure that the man knew more than he was letting on.


    But as the man opened his mouth to speak, Isiah interrupted him.


    "I don''t have time for games," Isiah said. "I need to find mypanions and get out of here. I don''t care about your politics or your secrets. I just want answers."


    Isiah''s patience was wearing thin with the old man''s evasive answers. He couldn''t tell whether the man was actually the king of Afan or just a high-ranking official in the system.


    The man seemed shrewd, with a glint in his eye that hinted at a keen intelligence, despite his advanced age. But Isiah wasn''t here to admire the man''s cunning; he was here to get answers..


    " See¡­"? The man said with a shaken hand.


    Isiah knew at that moment that if he pressed him even more he was going to break .


    A window screen opened in one of the side walls , Isiah looked at it immediately then said :" What is this?? "


    " This is ¡­." The man couldn''t even continue what he was saying .


    Isiah''s mind was racing as he watched the footage. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. The two faces on the screen were so familiar to him, yet he couldn''t ce them at first. It was only after a few seconds of intense scrutiny that he realized who they were.


    "Ciel," he breathed, his heart sinking in his chest.


    And the other person in the footage...he couldn''t quite believe it. "Her? It can''t be," he muttered to himself, shaking his head in disbelief.


    He turned to the man who had shown him the footage, his eyes aze with anger. "Where did you get this?" he demanded, his voice low and dangerous.

 Chapter 311 The factory

    <h4>Chapter 311 The factory</h4>


    Isiah couldn''t believe what he was seeing. The footage before him had shaken him to his core, and he was struggling to make sense of what had happened.


    "When was this taken?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    The man hesitated for a moment before answering. "By now, I''m sure you already know that something went wrong with your leveling," he said, his tone solemn.


    Isiah nodded slowly. He had suspected as much, but hearing it confirmed was still a blow.


    "The kid''s body had grown up so fast, and so did the girl," the man continued. "The amount of growing up was equal to five yearspared to the time in Emperium."


    Isiah''s heart sank. Five years. That was a long time, especially for Ciel. The only thing he recognized was his blue eyes and golden hair that had grown long.


    Lexie, too, had changed. Her hair was longer now, and her features more defined. Isiah couldn''t help but wonder how they were going to ept this .


    As Isiah processed the information he had just learned, he suddenly became acutely aware of his own physical changes. He looked down at himself, examining his body closely.


    To his surprise, he noticed that his body was much stronger and more muscr than it had been before. His hair, which had once been long and unruly, now reached down to his neck in a neat, trimmed style. And his skin tone was lighter than he remembered, which confused him even further.


    It wasn''t until that moment that Isiah realized that this transformation had happened to him as well. For some reason, he had assumed that he was different, that he had somehow escaped the effects of the strange time dtion that had affected Ciel and Lexie.


    But now, as he looked at himself, he knew that he had been wrong. He, too, had been affected by this mysterious force, and he couldn''t help but wonder why.


    As he thought about it more, Isiah realized that he had been so focused on finding Ciel and Lexie that he had neglected to consider his own well-being. He had thrown himself into this mission without thinking about the potential consequences, and now he was paying the price.


    But he didn''t regret it. He would do anything to find Ciel and Lexie, even if it meant sacrificing his own safety and well-being. He knew that he was the only one who could help them, and he wouldn''t rest until they were safe and sound.


    With a newfound determination, Isiah turned his attention back to Eijar, who was still lying on the ground. He realized that he couldn''t waste any more time pondering his own changes - he had work to do. He would help Eijar, and then he would continue on his journey to find Ciel and Lexie.


    The man was still looking at him scared of him yet he just said with a nk face :" It is either you tell us your secret or we are going to end yourpanions , it is that simple "


    Isiah could feel the old man''s fear radiating off of him in waves, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction at the power he held over this stranger.


    But at the same time, he knew that he couldn''t let his guard down. This man was clearly dangerous, and he had made it clear that he was willing to do whatever it took to get the information he wanted.


    " Huh, threatening me ! " Isiah smirked ," I am sure you know what I am capable of right now "


    " It is either you tell us the source of your energy and the method you took it with , or they are going to die " The man had the most serious look in his eyes .


    Isiah tightened his grip on the man''s cor, his dark magic crackling around him. He could sense the fear in the man''s eyes, but he refused to show any weakness. Instead, he stared back at Isiah with a look of cold determination.


    "If you kill me, you are never going to see them," the man said, his voice steady and unwavering.


    Isiah knew that he was telling the truth. He needed this man to lead him to Ciel and Lexie, and if he killed him, he would be throwing away his only chance of finding them.


    He hesitated for a moment, weighing his options. But then, he just spit on the side then said :" I don''t mind killing you "


    Isiah stood there, his heart pounding with the knowledge that he was about tomit a heinous act. He knew that once he hurt the old man, he would be surrounded by guards, all eager to take him down. But even so, he couldn''t resist the dark impulses that had taken hold of him.


    With a deep breath, he summoned his dark energy and focused it into a circle in his hand. The power crackled and hummed, pulsing with a malevolent energy that he could barely contain.


    Without hesitation, Isiah activated his magic, directing the energy towards the man''s neck. The moment the magic made contact, the old man let out a blood-curdling scream, his body convulsing in pain.


    The magic burned with an intensity, an unrelenting force that he could control from afar. He released the man, but it was toote. The damage had been done, and the man fell to the ground, struggling to breathe.


    "Where the f****ck are they!"


    Isiah knew that he had to act quickly. He had to find out where the guards were, or he would be captured and executed. He demanded to know their location, shouting at the man as he writhed on the ground. But the man refused to speak, his lips sealed tightly.


    In a fit of rage, Isiah raised the temperature, causing the man to scream and writhe in agony. He begged for mercy, pleading with Isiah to stop, but the young man was relentless. He knew that he had to get the information he needed, no matter the cost.


    As the minutes ticked by, the man''s resistance began to wane. His eyes rolled back in his head, and he gasped for air. Finally, he could take no more, and he croaked out the location of the guards. "The factory!" he gasped, before slipping into unconsciousness.

 Chapter 312 Baytaro- Dark Wave

    ?


    "The factory," the man whispered, his voice barely audible.


    Isiah''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the man, his impatience growing with every passing second.


    He could sense the man''s fear, but he didn''t have time for cowardice. He hade too far to be deterred by anyone, let alone a man who was clearly in excruciating pain.


    "Where exactly?" Isiah demanded, his voice hard andmanding. "I don''t tolerate any dys."


    The man tried to speak, but his pain was too great. He could only manage to repeat the same word over and over again, hoping that Isiah would understand its significance.


    Isiah was growing increasingly frustrated by the man''sck of cooperation. He was here for a reason, and he wouldn''t let anything or anyone stand in his way.


    He had been searching for Ciel and Lexie, and this was the closest he hade to finding him.


    "You better speak now," Isiah warned, his tone growing even more menacing. "Where?"


    The man took a deep breath and summoned all the strength he had left.


    "The factory," he finally managed to say, his voice trembling with pain. "It''s on the outskirts of town. You''ll know it when you see it. It''s surrounded by barbed wire and guard towers. They keep a tight watch on everything that goes in and out."


    Isiah''s heart raced as he processed the information. He knew that the factory was where they werebeing held. He also knew that it would be a dangerous ce too.


    But he was determined to see it through. He hade too far to turn back now.


    Isiah''s heart pounded in his chest as the guards descended upon him, their weapons drawn and ready to strike.


    He could sense the fear and desperation in their eyes, but he also knew that they wouldn''t hesitate to kill him if given the chance.


    Their weapons were mixed,some were modern and some were traditional.


    He hade to this ce on a mission, and he was prepared to face whatever challengesy ahead.


    He had spent a lot of time mastering his magic, honing his skills to perfection, and he was not about to let a bunch of armed guards stop him.


    As the first guard lunged at him, Isiah dodged to the side, his movements fluid and precise. He could feel the power of his magic coursing through his veins, filling him with a sense of invincibility.


    He had faced countless battles before, but this one felt different. This time, he was fighting for something greater than himself. He was fighting for his brother''s freedom, for justice, for the greater good.


    The guards attacked him in waves, each one more determined than thest. But Isiah was ready for them.


    He countered their blows with ease, his magic providing him with an almost supernatural sense of agility and speed.


    He spun, ducked, and weaved, avoiding their attacks and striking back with deadly uracy.


    But as the fight wore on, Isiah began to realize that this ce was no ordinary prison. The guards were not just trying to contain him; they were trying to kill him.


    He could sense that there was something more going on, something darker and more sinister than he had anticipated


    .


    Isiah''s voice rang out like thunder,manding the attention of all those around him. The guards froze in ce, unsure of how to react to his sudden outburst.


    And then, without warning, he uttered a single word that sent a shockwave through the room.


    "Baytaro."


    The air crackled with energy as Isiah''sdark magic surged forth, a wave of dark power that emanated from his very being. The guards were caught off guard, unprepared for the sheer force of his spell.


    They were tossed like rag dolls, their bodies sent flying across the room as if by a powerful gust of wind.


    Isiah stood there, his eyes zing with intensity, as he watched his enemies fall. He had honed this spell , mastering its intricacies and learning to wield its power with deadly uracy.


    The guards struggled to their feet, dazed and disoriented, their weapons ttering to the ground.


    They looked at Isiah with a mixture of fear and awe, unsure of how to respond to this powerful disy of magic. But Isiah was not done yet.


    With a flick of his wrist, he summoned forth another spell, this one a bolt ofdark lightning that crackled through the air.


    The guards scattered, dodging and weaving as the energy arced towards them. But Isiah was relentless, his attacksing faster and harder with each passing moment.


    The room was filled with the sound of shing steel and crackling energy, as Isaiah battled his way through the guards.


    He was like a force of nature, an unstoppable juggernaut that tore through everything in his path. And all the while, he thought of the little Ciel, and the injustice that had been done to him.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, thest guard fell to the ground, defeated. Isiah stood there, panting and exhausted, his body still humming with the aftereffects of his magic and also the hunger .


    He looked around the room, taking in the devastation he had wrought, and felt a sense of grim satisfaction.


    He knew that his journey was far from over, that there were still many battles to be fought and many enemies to be vanquished.


    But in this moment, he felt a sense of triumph, a glimmer of hope that maybe, just maybe, he could seed in his quest for justice


    Isiah''s voice was urgent, his eyes scanning the room for any sign of danger. He knew that they had to move quickly, before the guards came back or any more of the enemy''s forces arrived.


    He had just defeated a small army of soldiers with his powerful magic, but he couldn''t let his guard down for a second.


    "Eijar... Eijar... we are going," he repeated, his voice steady and calm despite the chaos that surrounded them.


    He gently took Eijar in his hands, cradling the small, fragile creature between his palms. Eijar looked up at him with wide, trusting eyes, and Isiah felt a pang of protectiveness wash over him.

 Chapter 313 Where Is Ciel?

    ?


    As Isiah and Eijar moved through the dark and foreboding corridors of the prison, he could feel her heavy weight on her hands.


    Every step he took had to be calcted, every move thought through with precision. He couldn''t afford to make a mistake, not with the enemy''s forces hot on their trail.


    Isiah was a master of magic, and he knew that he had to use every trick in his arsenal to keep Eijar safe.


    As they continued to walk, Isiah''s mind was racing. He had no idea how to get out of this ce, but he was determined to find a way.


    Using his keen senses, he detected the presence of other mages and made sure to take the least crowded paths, slipping through the shadows undetected.


    Isiah''s heart was pounding as he stepped out into the open air, relieved to have finally made it out of the prison.


    He took a deep breath of fresh air, feeling the sun on his face for the first time in what felt like an eternity.


    But as he took a step forward, he suddenly became aware of a presence behind him. He turned around, and his heart sank as he saw a group of guards standing just a few yards away.


    Panic set in as Isiah realized that he had been caught on camera, and that the guards had been tracking his every move.


    He knew that there was no way he could fight them all off, not without exposing Eijar to even more danger.


    He cursed himself for not being more careful, for not thinking through every possible scenario.


    But as the guards started to close in, Isiah knew that he couldn''t afford to waste any more time on regrets.


    He had to act fast if he wanted to keep himself and Eijar alive. With a quick flick of his finger, he conjured a shield of dark energy around them, hoping that it would be enough to protect them from the guards'' weapons.


    Isiah chuckled to himself as he adjusted Eijar''s position on his shoulder. She had grown so much since thest time they had been together, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride at the sight of her.


    "Now you look like a real dark creature," he whispered to her. "Back then, you just looked like a small snake that was annoying."


    Eijar coiled herself tighter around his neck. Isiah smiled to himself,


    Isiah''s mind was racing as he contemted his next move. Should he stay and fight the group of people who were chasing him or should he make a run for it and head to the factory that the man had described to him?


    As he weighed his options, Isiah couldn''t help but feel a sense of fatigue creeping in.


    He had been running for what felt like hours, and his body was starting to feel the effects of the constant exertion.


    He could feel the sweat dripping down his face, and his chest heaving as he gasped for air.


    But despite the weariness that was taking over his body, Isiah knew that he couldn''t give up.


    That''s when the man''s words echoed in his mind, "The factory!"


    He could feel his heart beating faster as he made up his mind to run towards the factory.


    As he made his way towards the factory, Isiah could feel the adrenaline coursing through his veins.


    He knew that his life was on the line, and he couldn''t afford to slow down. His legs were burning with each step, and his lungs were working overtime as he struggled to catch his breath.


    Despite the physical difort that he was feeling, Isiah''s mind was surprisingly clear.


    He could think of nothing else but reaching the safety of the factory. As he got closer, he could see the towering structure looming in the distance.


    "It looks as if it has been abandoned for years ¡­this doesn''t make any sense " he said, very surprised.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Isiah made it to the factory''s entrance.


    He could feel his heart pounding in his chest, and a sense of relief washed over him.


    The only thing that remained was the gnawing hunger in his throat.


    But even that was a minor concernpared to the danger he had just escaped.


    " I just have to find him, Ciel" hesaid again.


    Isiah knew that he had made the right choice in running towards the factory. There was no mages or guards outside and that gave him a sense of safety.


    As he sat there, catching his breath and letting the adrenaline subside, Isiah couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride.


    Isiah didn''t enter the factory, he just kept looking at it from the outside,he felt a sense of relief wash over him. The ce was eerily quiet, with no sign of anyone else around.


    " Ciel, wait for me " he shouted .


    He made his way through the dimly lit corridors, his footsteps echoing off the walls. The factory was massive, with dozens of rooms and passages that seemed to stretch on endlessly.


    Despite the solitude, Isiah felt a sense offort in the istion. The quietness of the factory was a wee respite from the noise and chaos of the outside world.


    He could hear the sound of his own breathing, the rustle of his clothes, and the soft shuffling of his feet as he walked. It was a peaceful sound, a world away from the mor of the city he had left behind.


    As Isiah continued his exploration of the factory, he couldn''t help but notice the surprisingly hot weather.


    The air was thick and heavy, with a sweltering heat that made his skin prickle with sweat


    . It was unlike anything he had experienced before, certainly not like the cooler temperatures of the empire he had left behind.


    Isiah found himself wondering about the weather and the location of the factory.


    "Did that bustardlied to me , this ce is empty ¡­dead empty ¡­sh****t¡­where is he ? Where is Ciel?"

 Chapter 314 The air underground

    Chapter 314 The air underground


    Isiah''s heart sank as he gazed around the deste factory before him. The old man had promised him that hispanions would be waiting for him at this very spot, yet there was no sign of them anywhere.


    Doubt crept into his mind, and he wondered if the old man had deceived him. Isiah''s frustration boiled over, and he cursed under his breath as he berated the old man for leading him on a wild goose chase.


    Just as he was about to leave, a faint energy caught his attention. It was so far away that he almost missed it, but it was undeniably divine in nature.


    Isiah paused in his tracks and concentrated with all his might, trying to discern the source of the energy. After a moment of intense focus, he realized with a start that it wasing from this very ce.


    A sense of awe washed over him as he realized the significance of what he had discovered. Hispanions were indeed here, but they were hidden from in sight, cloaked by some powerful enchantment.


    He muttered under his breath, "This doesn''t make any sense."


    As he searched the area, an idea began to form in his mind. He remembered reading about delusion magic - a powerful and tricky form of magic that could deceive the senses and create illusions.


    ''Couldthese people hide hispanions by using such magic to conceal them? It seemed possible, especially if they had enough magical prowess''.


    ''Or perhaps'', Isiah thought, they were here but not on the same level. He rememberedthe anti-leveling people who had made their home on Delwias Ind, a ce underground.


    Isiah felt a surge of determination as he considered these possibilities. He would not give up on his friends so easily. He would search every inch of this ce, and if he had to, he would use his own magic to uncover the truth.


    " I am so sure of it right now, they definitely hid them here but in a different level " isiah said .


    Undeterred, he focused all his attention on tracking the flow of energy he had sensed earlier. It was a faint signal, but he knew it was there. He traversed the barrenndscape with steely determination, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any sign of hispanions. He was resolute in his belief that they were here, somewhere, and he would not stop until he found them.


    As he got deeper to the underground ofthe abandoned factory in the middle of nowhere, Isiah felt a sense of excitement. He could feel the energy pulsing within the old building, beckoning him closer. With caution and deliberation, he made his way inside.


    The air was thick with dust, and the silence was deafening, broken only by the sound of Isiah''s footsteps echoing off the walls.


    After what seemed like an eternity of searching, Isiah''s heart leapt with joy as he caught a faint glimmer of light in the distance. He moved towards it with a renewed sense of purpose, his steps quickening with anticipation.


    As he approached the source of the light, it grew brighter, revealing a big door .


    " Of course, I wouldn''t expect anything less than this , I would be very disappointed if they didn''t even try to hide "


    Isiah didn''t waste a moment once he discovered the entrance to the hidden ce. With Eijar still slumbering on his neck, he hurried towards the entrance, breaking the spell that had protected it.


    The fact that Eijar was still asleep proved to be a great advantage, allowing him to move faster without worrying about her slowing him down.


    The descent to the underground facility was steep and disorienting, and Isaiah couldn''t help but wonder how such a ce could exist.


    The facility had a sophisticated system to distribute air, and the construction was modern, akin to something one would find on Earth. The more he explored, the more curious he became about the ce.


    Despite the strangeness of the surroundings, Isiah remained focused on his mission. He moved swiftly towards the first room he saw, his senses alert to any sign of danger.


    As he entered the room, Isiah was struck by the sheer magnitude of what he saw. The room was cavernous, with rows of towering machines lining the walls.


    The machines were unlike anything he had ever seen before, their intricate designs andplex mechanisms a testament to the incredible intelligence that had gone into their creation.


    Isiah moved closer to one of the machines, his eyes tracing the intricate patterns etched into its surface.


    He was amazed at the level of detail and precision, eachponent working in perfect harmony with the others to achieve a specific function.


    As he continued to explore the room, Isiah couldn''t help but feel a sense of wonder and awe. He had always been fascinated by the workings of magic, but this ce seemed to defy all knownws of nature.


    Despite his amazement, Isiah remained vignt, knowing that danger could be lurking around any corner. He moved cautiously, his senses honed to detect any signs of threat.


    As Isiah entered the room, he was immediately greeted by the angry shouts of several people. "Who are you and what are you doing here?" they demanded.


    Without hesitation, Isiah moved into action. He swiftly eliminated all but one of the assants, leaving thest one alive for questioning.


    As he sat in a nearby chair, he couldn''t help but notice the array of screens that lined the walls.


    It became apparent that the room was being monitored by a vastwork of cameras, yet the individuals he had just eliminated were too distracted to notice his arrival.


    They were too busy betting on something.


    Isiah surveyed the room, taking in the various machines and equipment scattered throughout the space.


    The technology on disy was unlike anything he had ever seen beforein Emperium, a testament to the incredible intelligence and ingenuity of those who had created it.


    Despite the impressive disy of technology, Isiah remained vignt. He knew that danger could be lurking around every corner, and he remained on high alert, his senses alert for any sign of threat.


    As he rested in the chair, Iaiah couldn''t help but wonder about the people who had been monitoring the facility.


    Who were they, and what were they betting on? The questions nagged at him, stirring a sense of curiosity and intrigue.


    " You better start talking !"

 Chapter 315 Connected to machines

    Chapter 315 Connected to machines


    Isiah could see the shock and fear in the man''s eyes, and he knew he needed to act quickly to get the information he needed.


    "What is this ce?" Isiah demanded, his voice firm and unwavering.


    The man hesitated for a moment before finally speaking up, "This is a research facility for advanced magical technology. We are working on projects that could change the course of history."


    Isiah raised an eyebrow in surprise, "Magical technology? What kind of projects?"


    The man hesitated once again before speaking, "I cannot reveal that information. You are an intruder and a threat to our work."


    Isiah leaned forward, his voice low and dangerous, "I will ask you one more time. What kind of projects are you working on?"


    The man''s voice trembled with fear as he spoke, his wordsden with the weight of a grave secret.


    "We are engaged in conducting research," he began, pausing for a moment to collect himself. "Our focus lies in the lower regions, where the challenges facing people are the most dire."


    His eyes darted nervously around the room, as if anticipating some terrible retribution for his disclosure.


    The gravity of his revtion hung heavily in the air, casting a shadow over the conversation and filling it with a sense of foreboding.


    Isiah''s tone was firm and unyielding, his eyes fixed on the man standing in front of him. "No, no, no," he repeated, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "You''re not going to fool me. I never trust anyone to begin with, and you don''t sound like a person that should be trusted anyway."


    His voice rose slightly, a hint of usation creeping in.


    "Tell me," he demanded, "you mean to say that you are experimenting on them, right?"


    The words hung heavily in the air, thick with suspicion and distrust. Isiah''s mind raced as he waited for the man''s response, his thoughts consumed by the possibility of what he might uncover.


    Tears streamed down the man''s face, his body trembling with fear. He realized that he was standing before a force to be reckoned with, someone not to be trifled with.


    He hung his head low, like a dog bowing to its master, and began to plead with Isiah, begging for mercy.


    His voice quivered as he spoke, and his words came out in a jumbled mess, barely coherent in his fear.


    He knew he had made a grave mistake by crossing paths with Isiah, and the thought of the consequences that could befall him made him shudder.


    " please, don''t kill me, please "The plea fell from the man''s lips like a desperate prayer as he quivered before Isiah, his eyes brimming with tears of fear.


    His entire being was consumed with a primal instinct for survival, and he knew that he was at the mercy of a force far greater than himself.


    He felt small and helpless, like a tiny creature caught in the jaws of a lion, utterly powerless to escape.


    With a trembling voice, he begged for his life, hoping that the mercy of his captor would spare him from a gruesome fate.


    His words were raw with emotion, each syble weighted with the gravity of his plea as he implored Isiah with all his might to spare him from harm.


    Isiah''s voice was cold and unwavering as he spoke, making it clear that he was not one to be trifled with.


    "Let''s not mince words. I have no interest in anyone else but Ciel and Lexie. If you try to deceive me or distract me with anything else, rest assured that I will end you." His words cut through the air like a knife, leaving no room for doubt that he meant what he said.


    The man before him trembled, realizing the gravity of the situation and the danger he was in.


    The man''s body shook uncontrobly as he was gripped with fear, his eyes darting around nervously as he struggled to find the right words.


    Finally, he spoke in a panicked voice, "You mean the little boy and the girl from Emperium, right? Ciel and Lexie?" His words were hurried and jumbled, as if he was desperate to prove his usefulness and avoid the wrath of the imposing figure in front of him.


    He trembled as he spoke, knowing that his life was hanging in the bnce, but he had no choice but toply with Isiah''s demands.


    Isiah stood there in silence, his gaze fixed upon the man as he scurried towards a machine.


    The man''s hands trembled as he swiftly typedmands into the terminal, summoning a screen awash with a flickering blue light. His eyes darted across the interface as he frantically searched for what Isiah wanted.


    After a few moments of feverish activity, the man seemed to have found what he was looking for. He turned to face Isiah, his voice shaking as he spoke.


    "I will lead you to them," he said, his wordsced with a mixture of fear and desperation.


    Isiah remained stoic, his eyes fixed unwaveringly on the man. He had no interest in wasting time with idle chatter or pointless threats.


    All he cared about was finding Ciel and Lexie, and he would stop at nothing until he had aplished that goal.


    With a glimmer of kindness in his eyes, the man spoke softly to Isiah, "Perhaps it would be wise for you to wear the clothing of one of my colleagues. It would help you blend in and avoid drawing any unwanted attention. I don''t want you to hurt anyone else."


    Isiah nodded in agreement, understanding the man''s intentions, he also didn''t want to waste time in fights. He quickly located a set of clothes that would fit him and put them on, concealing his true identity.


    As they made their way through the facility, Isiah couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. The man led him down a series of corridors and through various security checkpoints, all the while keeping a watchful eye on Isiah to ensure he didn''t cause any trouble.


    Eventually, they arrived at a heavily guarded door. The man turned to Isiah and said, "They''re in there. But be careful, the guards won''t let you in without proper clearance."


    Isiah''s eyes glinted with a fierce determination as he surveyed the area. He knew that the only way he could reach Ciel and Lexie was by clearing a path for himself, even if it meant unleashing his dark powers. With a low, menacing voice, he spoke a single word: "hmmm, Clearance!."


    In an instant, dark balls of fire materialized in his hands, swirling ominously as they gathered strength.


    The guards who had been standing in his way didn''t stand a chance. They werepletely taken off guard as Isiah unleashed his deadly attack, their bodies consumed by the raging mes before they even had a chance to react.


    Isiah''s heart was racing as he took a moment to catch his breath. He knew that he had to keep moving if he wanted to find Ciel and Lexie before it was toote. But first, he had to make sure that there were no more obstacles in his way.


    The man''s eyes widened in disbelief as he witnessed Isiah''s disy of power. He trembled with fear as he realized the magnitude of danger he was in.


    Every cell in his body screamed at him to run away, but he was paralyzed with terror, unable to move or utter a word.


    The image of his in colleagues shed before his eyes, and he knew that he could be next if he didn''tply with Isiah''s demands.


    The man''s hands were shaking as he hurriedly dragged the lifeless body of his colleague to the door, hoping to grant Isiah ess through the retinal scanner.


    His heart was pounding in his chest, and he was sweating profusely as he struggled to keep hisposure.


    He knew that any mistake could cost him his life, and the thought of that made him even more anxious.


    With trembling fingers, he managed to scan the dead man''s eye, and the door clicked open.


    He stepped back, gesturing for Isiah to enter, his eyes glued to the ground. Isiah walked past him, not sparing him a second nce, and the man let out a deep breath, feeling a wave of relief wash over him.


    As they entered the room, the sight of Lexie and Ciel lying on medical beds, attached to various machines and devices, greeted them.


    Isiah felt a pang of sadness at the sight of the two , helpless and vulnerable in the midst of thisboratory.


    He strode over to them, scanning the various screens and disys around their beds for any information he could gather.


    The man who had led him here stood back, clearly afraid of what Isiah might do next.


    Isiah''s mind raced as he tried to think of a way to help the children. He knew that he needed to get them out of this ce as quickly as possible, before the scientists could subject them to any more experiments.


    "Can you disconnect them from these machines?" Isiah asked the man, his voice firm and demanding.

 Chapter 316 Moderne technology

    Chapter 316 Moderne technology


    The man''s demeanor was one of panic as he led Isiah to where Ciel and Lexie were hooked up to various medical devices. He eagerly nodded in agreement as Isiah suggested disconnecting Lexie first, but his fear was palpable as he warned Isiah about the importance of the child.


    "You just have to know that the kid... the kid is very important... I mean... they are not going to let you take it," he stammered, his eyes darting around nervously.


    Isiah''s already intense anger boiled over at the man''s words. "What do you mean by ''they''?" he demanded, his voice low and dangerous.


    The man trembled visibly as he responded, "The government. The kid''s folder was traced with red. Only important people get that color. However, I don''t know why... there was nothing written in his folder."


    It was clear that the man was treading on thin ice, desperate to avoid saying anything that could provoke Isiah into violence.


    But the information he provided only served to stoke Isiah''s fury further, leaving him more determined than ever to protect Ciel and uncover the truth about what was happening to him.


    As the man disconnected Lexie from the devices and injected her with something to wake her up, Isiah stood by her side, but kept a distance. He had an air of detachment about him as he watched the scene unfold.


    As Lexie slowly opened her eyes, she saw Isiah standing there, wearing the guard''s uniform. Relief washed over her as she shouted :" Isiah help ¡­Isiah ¡­.please help me ¡­" .


    It seemed as if she woke up from a bed dream.


    Isiah remained stoic, unmoved by her cries. It was clear to him that Lexie had been through a lot during her captivity, and she was understandably distressed. But he couldn''t afford to show any signs of weakness. He watched her from a distance, careful not to get too close.


    As she sat up, tears streaming down her face, she noticed the changes in Isiah''s appearance. His body, face, and hair had all undergone a transformation. But she didn''t say anything about it. Instead, she touched her burned hand and looked at Isiah with pleading eyes.


    "I still have my hand!" she eximed, as if to reassure herself.


    Then, through her tears, she asked the question that had been weighing heavily on her mind: "Isiah...what took you so long?"


    Isiah remained silent for a moment, his expression inscrutable. Then, in a low, measured voice, he said, "Is Ciel okay ? "


    Isiah''s heart sank as he watched Ciel burst into tears upon awakening. He couldn''t bear to see the child in such pain and agony, and he quickly rushed to his side. He held Ciel tightly as the boy cried onto his chest, not wanting to let go.


    Isiah''s anger boiled inside him as he looked towards the man who had led him to Ciel and Lexie. He demanded to know what they had done to Ciel, wanting to understand the extent of the harm caused to the young boy.


    As Ciel clung to him, Isiah listened intently as the man revealed that Ciel''s importance had been gged by the government, leading to their experimentation on him.


    The weight of the situation hit Isiah like a ton of bricks, and he couldn''t believe the level of cruelty that had been inflicted on this innocent child.


    Isiah held Ciel tightly in his arms, feeling his small body shaking with sobs. He could sense the fear and desperation in the child''s voice, and he knew that he had to get them out of there as soon as possible.


    " Isiah , I''m scared, " Ciel said .


    "I won''t let them hurt you again, Ciel. We''re getting out of here, all three of us," Isiah said, trying to reassure the young boy.


    The man looked at them both, his expression a mixture of fear and guilt. He knew that he had put himself in danger by helping Isiah, but he couldn''t bear to see them suffer anymore.


    Isiah just looked at the man and hit him with a dark spell, the one that could kill him if he wanted to, the same spell he used in the past so many times, the man was very scared of him andpletely at his mercy, he bowed on the ground and said : " Please spare my life, please don''t kill me, please I will do whatever you want, please don''t kill me "


    Isiah''s eyes shed with anger and he raised his hand, ready to strike the man down. But then he paused and took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. He realized that he couldn''t just kill the man because he still needed him .


    Instead of killing him immediately, he looked at the man with a cold stare. "You will do exactly as I say," he said in a low, menacing voice. "If you try to run or betray me, I will not hesitate to end you. Do you understand?"


    The man nodded quickly, fear etched on his face. Isiah knew he had the upper hand now, and he intended to use it to his advantage.


    "Good," he said, his voice softening slightly. "Now, I need you to help me get them out of here. And you will do everything in your power to keep them safe. If anything happens to them, I will hold you personally responsible and kill you ¡­you know I am not hesitant about killing people."


    The man nodded again, more vigorously this time. Isiah could see that he was truly terrified of him, and he knew that he could use that fear to his advantage.


    "Alright then," he said, his voice cold and firm. "Let''s go."


    "Listen, I know a way out of here. It''s risky, but I can guide you through the underground tunnels that connect this facility to the outside," the man said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Isiah looked at the man skeptically. He knew that he couldn''t trust himpletely, but at the same time, he had no other choice. He nodded his head in agreement, and the man led them towards a hidden doorway that opened up to a dark and narrow tunnel.


    As they made their way through the damp and dimly lit passageway, Isiah held onto Ciel tightly, trying to shield him from any potential danger. His mind was racing with questions and uncertainties, but he knew that he had to stay focused on getting them all to safety.


    Isiah''s mind was racing with thoughts about this new world he found himself in. He had spent most of his life as Isiah living a rural existence on Delwias Ind and thenter in the Emperium.


    This modern city life was something entirely different, and he knew he had to be careful. The advanced technology andplex societal structures were not foreign to him, and that is why he had to be careful to not get caught.


    He realized that he needed guidance, someone who knew their way around this new world.


    The man who had helped them escape the factory seemed to be the only one he could turn to for help. Isiah knew he had to be cautious around him.


    The man knew that Isiah was more powerful than any of the people who had been holding them captive. If he was with Isiah, then nothing could hurt them.


    The man led them to his ce in the city, driving them there in his car. He didn''t seem to care about the risk of being caught with Isiah because he knew that Isiah''s power was a force to be reckoned with.


    As they drove, Isiah sat next to the window with Ciel in the middle and Lexie on the other side. Lexie had been silent since they left the factory, and Isiah couldn''t help but feel ignorant about her..


    Eijar was still around his neck, and he couldn''t believe that she had been unconscious all this time.


    He looked out the window, taking in the familiar sights and sounds of the city.


    Isiah''s heart sank as they arrived at the man''s modern apartmentplex, surrounded by cameras and neighbors. He knew they had to be cautious and avoid showing their faces on camera. Isiah quickly asked the man for ayout of the building''s cameras and led them to the elevator, determined to reach their destination undetected.


    As they rode the elevator up to the eighth floor, Lexie and Ciel looked around in awe at the modern technology surrounding them. Isiah could see the surprise on their faces and decided to reassure them. "Don''t worry, nothing is going to hurt us here," he said with a confident smile.


    Isiah scanned the apartment, taking note of the modern amenities and advanced technology. He could see the various electronic devices and gadgets scattered throughout the space, and he couldn''t help but feel a little out of ce. He was more ustomed to the rural lifestyle of Delwias Ind and the simplicity of the Emperium.

 Chapter 317 Not surprised !

    Chapter 317 Not surprised !


    ?


    As Isiah surveyed the modernity surrounding him, it brought back memories of his first life. While technology had the potential to make life easier than it was in Delwias Ind and Emperium, he couldn''t shake off the unease he felt.


    Meanwhile, Ciel, who had been traumatized by the experiments he had undergone, clung to Isiah''s pants as if he were afraid. It seemed as if he had forgotten all about their previous disagreements in Emperium.


    Taking a step towards Ciel, Isiah gently ced Eijar next to him on the couch. The familiar weight of the snake around his neck was a smallfort in this foreign environment.


    He knelt down beside Ciel and put a hand on his shoulder, looking into his eyes. "It''s okay, kid. We''re safe now," Isiah reassured him softly.


    Ciel nodded slightly, his grip on Isiah''s pants loosening a bit. Isiah smiled at him, hoping to ease the boy''s anxiety.


    As Ciel''s eyes met Eijarsrge and impressive form, his face lit up with awe and amazement. The once small and delicate creature had now grown into a magnificent snake, her scales shimmering in the artificial light of the apartment.


    Ciel reached out his hand and gently patted her head, eliciting a low rumble of contentment from Eijar.


    It was hard to believe that this was the same creature that once hung from his neck like a simple piece of jewelry.


    Now, shemanded respect and admiration with her sheer size and power. Isiah watched as Ciel continued to stroke her scales, a small smile of amusement ying on his lips.


    Despite the terror and pain they had both endured, it was moments like this that reminded them of the magic and wonder that still existed in the world.


    As the man followed Isiah around his own apartment, he couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of unease. Isiah seemed to be scrutinizing everything in the room with an intensity that made him nervous. Suddenly, Isiah turned to him and asked if he lived alone in the apartment.


    The man hesitated for a moment, unsure of whether he should answer truthfully. But he knew that Isiah would find out eventually, so he reluctantly replied that yes, he lived alone.


    Isiah''s next request caught the man off guard. "Give me all of your identifications," Isiah said firmly.


    The man''s heart sank as he realized what Isiah was nning. He had been working with Isiah out of fear for his own life, but now it seemed that Isiah was going to leave him with nothing.


    Lexie was keeping her distance from the man, eyeing him warily as he followed Isiah around. She couldn''t help but feel uneasy around him, especially after the way he had reacted when Isiah had asked for his identifications.


    Lexie stood guard by the door, watching for any signs of danger. She couldn''t let her guard down, not even for a second.


    As soon as the man tried to escape, Isiah quickly reacted and cast a spell to freeze his body in ce.


    The man''s face contorted in fear as Isiah approached him slowly, the sound of his footsteps echoing through the room. He then grabbed the man''s cheeks with his sharp nails and squeezed them tightly, making him wince in pain.


    Lexie couldn''t bear to watch as Isiah confronted the man. She turned away, unable to face the reality of what was happening.


    Even Ciel, who was traumatized by the experiments they had done on him, seemed too tired to react. Isiah''s presence was overwhelming, and his power was unmistakable.


    Lexie had endured unimaginable horrors within the confines of the factory. The guards and experimenters had subjected her to countless attempts to sever her arm from her body, all in the pursuit of understanding the mysterious energy source that flowed within it.


    But every cut they made brought her nothing but excruciating pain, and despite their efforts, they could never fully sever the limb.


    And with every failed attempt, the agony only intensified as her body worked tirelessly to regenerate the damaged tissue.


    As she made her way through the unfamiliar surroundings, Lexie''s mind was consumed by memories of the torturous experiments she had endured. The thirst that burned in her throat was nothingpared to the searing pain that wracked her body.


    And yet, she soldiered on, driven by a fierce determination to survive and to escape the clutches of those who sought to use her as nothing more than a means to an end.


    Isiah was determined to get the information he needed from the man about this new region. He grabbed him by the cor and pulled him towards his bedroom, throwing him to the floor as soon as they got there.


    Sitting on the edge of his bed, Isiah stared intensely at the man, making his intentions clear.


    "Let''s not beat around the bush here. You are going to die," he said coldly. "Don''t think for a second that you''re special, because you''re not. Once I''m finished with you, you will meet your fate. I''m not foolish enough to let you go free."


    Isiah''s gaze then shifted to a picture on the man''s desk, and he knew exactly what to do to strike fear into the man''s heart. "Now, you have to convince me not to hurt the ones closest to your heart," he said, his voice filled with malice.


    The man started to panic, tears streaming down his face as he begged and pleaded with Isiah. He revealed that his parents were very old and that they couldn''t handle the news of his death or this situation.


    Isiah listened to him but remained unfazed, knowing exactly how to manipte the situation to his advantage.


    "Let''s start with the identifications," Isiah demanded.


    The man hesitated, his eyes darting around the room. "They are no use for you," he finally said. "Everywhere there is a retinal scan, and you just can''t use the identifications like that."


    Isiah listened intently as the man spoke, his eyes fixed on him. The mention of the fifth king caught his attention, and he leaned in, his interest piqued.


    "Go on," Isiah said, his voice low and dangerous.


    The man shifted ufortably on the floor, clearly intimidated by Isiah''s demeanor. "Afan is nothing like the lower regions," he continued. "Here, everything is controlled and watched by the authorities. You won''t survive here doing what you did in the factory."


    Isiah leaned back on the bed, his arms crossed. "And what did I do in the factory?" he asked, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    The man hesitated, then spoke again. "You were seen using your powers. That alone is enough to get you in trouble with the authorities here. And the fifth king is a very meticulous man. He has given orders to keep this ce safe from the lower mages from your region."


    Isiah raised an eyebrow. "Lower mages?"


    Isiah''s eyes narrowed as he leaned in towards the man. "Back in Emperium, they used to take the divine energy of those who level up," he said in a low voice. "What is the case here?"


    The man, who had been trembling with fear since the moment Isiah entered his home, looked up at him with a defeated expression. "The same," he said, resigned to his fate.


    Isiah''s fists clenched at his sides. "And for what reason?" he demanded, his voiceced with anger.


    The man hesitated, weighing his options carefully before answering. "It''s not like we need that power," he said finally. "But it''s for a reason that even those of us who work in the domain don''t know about."


    Isiah''s expression darkened at the man''s words. It was clear that there was something deeper at y here, something that went beyond just the acquisition of power.


    The man''s body trembled as he answered Isiah''s questions, tears streaming down his face. Isiah''s patience was wearing thin with each passing moment, and he couldn''t understand why this man was so afraid to speak. Isiah''s final question was directed at the one person he cared about most, Ciel.


    The man hesitated before answering, seemingly unsure of what he should say. "I''m sorry, sir. It''s not in his file, but he''s important to them," he said, his voice cracking.


    Isiah''s eyes narrowed as he took in the man''s response. He didn''t like being kept in the dark, especially when it came to Ciel. He could feel his anger boiling inside him, threatening to spill over at any moment.


    With a final nce at the trembling man on the floor, Isiah rose to his feet and stormed out of the room.


    He needed some fresh air, and he needed to clear his head. As he entered the living room, he saw Ciel and Eijar sleeping soundly on the couch. Isiah''s heart softened as he watched them, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of protectiveness towards them.


    Isiah strode into the kitchen, his eyes scanning the room until theynded on Lexie, who stood next to the counter with a look of despair etched on her face. She was staring at an empty ss, her throat parched and aching for a drink.


    "What are you doing here?" Isiah asked, his voice low and gruff.


    "I''m thirsty," Lexie replied, gesturing towards the ss. "I couldn''t find any water. Why is everything soplicated here?"


    Isiah approached the sink, his movements fluid and confident. He grabbed a ss and filled it with water, then handed it to Lexie without saying a word.


    Lexie took a long gulp of water, her eyes closing in relief as the cool liquid flowed down her throat. When she opened her eyes again, she looked up at Isiah and asked, "Why aren''t you surprised by all of this ?"

 Chapter 318 Nothing to me

    Chapter 318 Nothing to me


    Isiah remained aloof and avoided any attempts at conversation or emotional connection. He stood there in silence, his gaze fixated on the ground, lost in his own thoughts and emotions.


    Lexie, on the other hand, sat quietly on a chair next to the table, struggling toe to terms with the horrific experiences she had been subjected to.


    Despite her exhaustion and pain, Lexie couldn''t help but notice that her arm still twitched uncontrobly, a constant reminder of the cruelty she had suffered at the hands of her captors.


    Isiah''sck of response only added to her feelings of istion and hopelessness, leaving her feeling lost and alone.


    " I get it ¡­you don''t want to talk, " she muttered to herself .


    Lexie sighed, realizing that Isiah didn''t want to talk to her. She watched him as he stood there, silently staring at the ground, lost in his thoughts.


    As she finished her ss of water, Lexie couldn''t help but reflect on the changes that hade with her leveling up to Afan.


    Her body had stayed the same, but her features had matured, and her hair had grown so long it reached the middle of her back.


    Isiah noticed her nce and looked at her for a moment, feeling bothered by the uncontroble movements of her arm.


    He couldn''t exin why, but the sight of it made him uneasy. It was as if the injury she had sustained in the factory had unleashed some kind of powerful force that was now beyond her control.


    In that moment, Lexie spoke up, breaking the silence.


    "Isiah, I''m just happy that we''ve finally reunited," she said softly, hoping to ease the tension between them.


    Isiah didn''t respond, but he couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief that Lexie was still alive.


    Despite everything, he was d that she had made it through the ordeal and had somehow managed to level up to Afan.


    " This ce is so different, soplicated,I could tell that it willbe difficult for us to navigate around it "


    Isiah''s eyes were fixed on the view outside the window as he tried to ignore Lexie''s presencepletely.


    He didn''t want to talk to her, but he had no choice but to endure herpany due to theck of avable rooms in the area.


    It was clear that his anger was getting the best of him as he responded to Lexie''sment about theplexity of the c


    "Of course it will not be difficult for us to navigate around here," he retorted in frustration.


    As Lexie gazed at Isiah, she couldn''t help but admire his sharp features and muscr physique. Without thinking, she let out apliment, "Isiah...you look much more handsome now. You''ve changed into a much cooler version of yourself."


    Isiah''s expression remained unchanged, and he continued to stare out the window, unresponsive to Lexie''s words.


    It was clear that he didn''t appreciate her flirting, even if it was unintentional.


    Lexie''s voice faltered as she spoke, "I just...just thought you should know," she said, avoiding his gaze.


    She could feel his intense re burning into her, and she didn''t want to face it. She was too insecure around him, feeling as if she didn''t belong in his world.


    She couldn''t help but feel emotional at the thought of growing older while looking like this.


    "I bet you would have wanted Ethyl here with you," she muttered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    She regretted the words as soon as they left her mouth, but it was toote to take them back.


    Lexie couldn''t help but feel envious of Ethyl, although she knew it was wrong. Ethyl was stunningly beautiful and seemed to have a natural allure that drew everyone towards her.


    Lexie, on the other hand, was self-conscious about her body. Her t chest and unremarkable curves made her feel inferior, especially whenpared to Ethyl''s feminine and alluring figure.


    The thought of him longing for someone else filled her with a deep sense of insecurity. Her mind raced with negative thoughts, and she began to feel like she was not deserving of his attention.


    Lexie''s emotions were overwhelming, and she struggled to keep them under control. She knew that her jealousy was irrational, but she couldn''t help the way she felt.


    Isiah''s anger red up when he heard Lexie''s words. The mention of Ethyl made his blood boil and he couldn''t believe that she had the audacity to bring up such a sensitive topic. He looked at her with a burning intensity, as if his eyes could pierce through her soul.


    "What are you saying?" he asked, trying to keep his voice level despite the anger simmering inside of him.


    Lexie, who was now panicking, continued to speak without realizing the severity of her words. "I just think that she is so beautiful...so beautiful to the point where you both would make an incredible couple," she said, her voice shaking slightly.


    Isiah couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He felt a mix of emotions - anger, frustration, and disbelief. "Who do you think you are?"he asked, his voice rising with each word. "I told you before, and I am not going to repeat it again. Never talk to me so lightly like this."


    Isiah had had enough. He couldn''t stand her presence anymore, and all he wanted to do was to leave that room .


    But as he was about to take a step, Lexie quickly blocked his path, shaking and fearful.


    "Isiah, please don''t go," she begged. "I promise I won''t say anything like that to you again. Just please, don''t leave me here alone."


    Isiah looked at her, his eyes cold and filled with anger. He didn''t want to touch her or even be near her, but he found himself grabbing her trembling hand.


    As he held her palm in his, she winced in pain, but he didn''t let go. He wanted her to remember every single thing she had done to him.


    "Remember the night I left you to die in that dark, empty, and cold house?" he said, his voice low and menacing. "Remember that I only came back to you when I needed you the most? And remember that I was nning to leave you again after using you that night?"


    Lexie''s body shook with fear and her heart was pounding in her chest as Isiah deliberately hurt her with his grip.


    She struggled to maintain herposure and bnce as she desperately tried toprehend why he was being so cruel to her.


    Suddenly, she leaned into him, resting her head on his broad chest. Despite his harsh words, she couldn''t help but seekfort in his strong arms.


    But as she hoped for some sort of sce, Isiah''s hold on her hand tightened even further.


    "You are nothing to me," he said coldly, his voice devoid of any emotion. "And you will never be anything more than a tool."


    Lexie''s voice was trembling with fear and regret as she desperately tried to exin herself to Isiah.


    She knew she had crossed a line by bringing up Ethyl, but she couldn''t help the jealousy that consumed her whenever she saw the two of them together.


    Isiah stopped in his tracks and slowly turned to face her. His eyes were cold and hard as he towered over her. "Close? What are you insinuating?" he spat out the words as if they were poison.


    Lexie flinched at his tone, but she refused to back down. "I just meant that you and Ethyl seem to have a strong connection. I didn''t mean anything by it."


    Isiah''s voice was icy as he said:" That bitch was the reason of Ciel''s sickness...and she even dared to run away"


    Lexie gasped as Isiah''s words hit her like a ton of bricks. She had never seen him so angry before, and the venom in his voice sent shivers down her spine.


    She had no idea that Ethyl was connected to Ciel''s illness in any way.


    "I had no idea...I''m sorry," she stammered, feeling guilty for bringing up Ethyl''s name.


    Isiah didn''t respond, and Lexie took a step closer to him.


    She could see the anger still simmering in his eyes, but she couldn''t bear the thought of him walking away from her again.


    "Isiah, please," she begged, reaching out to touch his arm. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to upset you. I just...I just wanted to talk to you."


    Isiah looked down at her hand on his arm, then slowly met her gaze.


    Lexie felt a shiver run down her spine as their eyes locked, and she could feel the intensity of his emotions.


    "I don''t want to talk to you," he said finally, his voice cold and distant. "Not about this. Not about anything."


    Lexie felt her heart sink at his words, but she refused to give up. She took a deep breath and squared her shoulders, determined to make him listen.


    " Isiah¡­please"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!